4 files changed, 18408 insertions, 0 deletions

diff --git a/old/14379-8.txt b/old/14379-8.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..5e19a13
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/14379-8.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,9204 @@
+The Project Gutenberg eBook, Elsie at Nantucket, by Martha Finley
+
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+
+
+
+
+Title: Elsie at Nantucket
+
+Author: Martha Finley
+
+Release Date: December 19, 2004  [eBook #14379]
+
+Language: English
+
+Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1
+
+
+***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ELSIE AT NANTUCKET***
+
+
+E-text prepared by Juliet Sutherland, Mary Meehan, and the Project
+Gutenberg Online Distributed Proofreading Team
+
+
+
+ELSIE AT NANTUCKET
+
+A Sequel to _Elsie's New Relations_
+
+by
+
+MARTHA FINLEY
+
+1884
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+PREFACE.
+
+
+Three years ago I spent some six weeks on Nantucket Island, making the
+town of the same name my headquarters, but visiting other points of
+interest, to which I take the characters of my story; so that in
+describing the pleasures of a sojourn there during our heated term, I
+write from experience; though, in addition to my own notes, I have made
+use of Northrup's "'Sconset Cottage Life" to refresh my memory and
+assist me in giving a correct idea of the life led by summer visitors
+who take up their abode for the season in one of those odd little
+dwellings which form the "original 'Sconset."
+
+Should my account of the delights of Nantucket as a summer resort lead
+any of my readers to try it for themselves, I trust they will not meet
+with disappointment or find my picture overdrawn.
+
+M.F.
+
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER I.
+
+                    "How happy they,
+Who from the toil and tumult of their lives
+Steal to look down where naught but ocean strives."
+
+--_Byron._
+
+
+"Well, captain, for how long have you Uncle Sam's permission to stay on
+shore this time?" asked Mr. Dinsmore, as the family at Ion sat about the
+breakfast-table on the morning after Captain Raymond's arrival.
+
+"Just one month certain, sir, with the possibility that the leave of
+absence may be extended," was the reply, in a cheery tone; "and as I
+want to make the very most of it, I propose that our plans for a summer
+outing be at once discussed, decided upon, and carried out."
+
+"I second the motion," said Mr. Dinsmore. "Are all the grown people
+agreed? The consent of the younger ones may safely be taken for
+granted," he added, with a smiling glance from one to another.
+
+"I am agreed and ready for suggestions," replied his wife.
+
+"And I," said his daughter.
+
+"Vi is, of course, since the proposition comes from her husband," Edward
+remarked, with a sportive look at her; then glancing at his own little
+wife: "and as I approve, Zoe will be equally ready with her consent."
+
+"Have you any suggestion to offer, captain?" asked Mr. Dinsmore.
+
+"I have, sir; and it is that we make the island of Nantucket our summer
+resort for this year, dividing the time, if you like, between Nantucket
+Town and the quaint little fishing village Siasconset, or 'Sconset, as
+they call it for short. There is an odd little box of a cottage there
+belonging to a friend of mine, a Captain Coffin, which I have partially
+engaged until the first of September. It wouldn't hold nearly all of us,
+but we may be able to rent another for the season, or we can pitch a
+tent or two, and those who prefer it can take rooms, with or without
+board, at the hotels or boarding-houses. What do you all say?" glancing
+from his mother-in-law to his wife.
+
+"It sounds very pleasant, captain," Elsie said; "but please tell us more
+about it; I'm afraid I must acknowledge shameful ignorance of that
+portion of my native land."
+
+"A very small corner of the same, yet a decidedly interesting one,"
+returned the captain; then went on to give a slight sketch of its
+geography and history.
+
+"It is about fifteen miles long, and averages four in width. Nantucket
+Town is a beautiful, quaint old place; has some fine wide streets
+and handsome residences, a great many narrow lanes running in all
+directions, and many very odd-looking old houses, some of them
+inhabited, but not a few empty; for of the ten thousand former residents
+only about three thousand now remain."
+
+"How does that happen, Levis?" asked Violet, as he paused for a moment.
+
+"It used to be a great seat of the whale-fishery," he answered; "indeed,
+that was the occupation of the vast majority of the men of the island;
+but, as I presume you know, the whale-fishery has, for a number of
+years, been declining, partly owing to the scarcity of whales, partly
+to the discovery of coal-oil, which has been largely substituted for
+whale-oil as an illuminant (as has gas also, by the way), and to
+substitutes being found or invented for whale-bone also.
+
+"So the Nantucketers lost their principal employment, and wandered off
+to different parts of the country or the world in search of another; and
+the wharves that once presented a scene full of life and bustle are now
+lonely and deserted. Property there was wonderfully depreciated for a
+time, but is rising in value now with the influx of summer visitors. It
+is becoming quite a popular resort--not sea-side exactly, for there you
+are right out in the sea."
+
+"Let us go there," said Mrs. Dinsmore; "I think it would be a pleasant
+variety to get fairly out into the sea for once, instead of merely
+alongside of it."
+
+"Oh, yes, do let us go!"
+
+"I'm in favor of it!"
+
+"And I!"
+
+"And I!" cried one and another, while Mr. Dinsmore replied, laughingly,
+to his wife, "Provided you don't find the waves actually rolling over
+you, I suppose, my dear. Well, the captain's description is very
+appetizing so far, but let us hear what more he has to say on the
+subject."
+
+"Haven't I said enough, sir?" returned the captain, with a good-humored
+smile. "You will doubtless want to find some things out for yourselves
+when you get there."
+
+"Are there any mountains, papa?" asked little Grace. "I'd like to see
+some."
+
+"So you shall, daughter," he said; "but we will have to go elsewhere
+than to Nantucket to find them."
+
+"No hills either?" she asked.
+
+"Yes, several ranges of not very high hills; Saul's Hills are the
+highest; then there are bluffs south of 'Sconset known as Sunset
+Heights; indeed, the village itself stands on a bluff high above the
+sandy beach, where the great waves come rolling in. And there is 'Tom
+Never's Head.' Also Nantucket Town is on high ground sloping gradually
+up from the harbor; and just out of the town, to the north-west, are the
+Cliffs, where you go to find surf-bathing; in the town itself you must
+be satisfied with still-bathing. An excellent place, by the way, to
+teach the children how to swim."
+
+"Then you can teach me, Edward," said Zoe; "I'd like to learn."
+
+"I shall be delighted," he returned, gallantly.
+
+"Papa," asked Max, "are there any woods and streams where one may hunt
+and fish?"
+
+"Hardly anything to be called woods," the captain answered; "trees of
+any size are few on the island. Except the shade trees in the town, I
+think some ragged, stunted pines are all you will find; but there are
+streams and ponds to fish in, to say nothing of the great ocean. There
+is some hunting, too, for there are plover on the island."
+
+"Well, shall we go and see for ourselves, as the captain advises?" asked
+Mr. Dinsmore, addressing the company in general.
+
+Every voice answered in the affirmative, though Elsie, looking
+doubtfully at Violet, remarked that she feared she was hardly strong
+enough for so long a journey.
+
+"Ah, that brings me to my second proposition, mother," said Captain
+Raymond; "that--seeing what a very large company we shall make,
+especially if we can persuade our friends from Fairview, the Oaks, and
+the Laurels to accompany us--we charter a yacht and go by sea."
+
+"Oh, captain, what a nice idea!" cried Zoe, clapping her hands. "I love
+the sea--love to be either beside it or on it."
+
+"I think it would be ever so nice!" Rosie exclaimed. "Oh, grandpa and
+mamma, do say yes!"
+
+"I shall not oppose it, my dear," Elsie said; "indeed, I think it may
+perhaps be our best plan. How does it strike you, father?"
+
+"Favorably," he replied, "if we can get the yacht. Do you know of one
+that might be hired, captain?"
+
+"I do, sir; a very fine one. I have done with it as with the
+cottage--partially engaged it--feeling pretty sure you would all
+fall in with my views."
+
+"Captain," cried Zoe, "you're just a splendid man! I know of only one
+that's more so," with a laughing look at her husband.
+
+The captain bowed his acknowledgments. "As high praise as I could
+possibly ask, my dear sister. I trust that one may always stand first in
+your esteem."
+
+"He always will," said Zoe; "but," with another glance, arch and
+smiling, into Edward's eyes, "don't tell him, lest he should grow
+conceited and vain."
+
+"Don't tell him, because it would be no news," laughed Edward, gazing
+with fondness and admiration at the blooming face of the loved
+flatterer.
+
+The talk went on about the yacht, and before they left the table the
+captain was empowered to engage her for their use. Also the 'Sconset
+cottage he had spoken of, and one or two more, if they were to be had.
+
+"You will command the vessel, of course, captain?" several voices said,
+inquiringly, all speaking at once.
+
+"If chosen commander by a unanimous vote," he said.
+
+"Of course, of course; we'll be only too glad to secure your services,"
+said Mr. Dinsmore, everybody else adding a word of glad assent.
+
+"How soon do we sail, captain?" asked Zoe. "Must we wait for an answer
+from Nantucket?"
+
+"No; I shall send word by this morning's mail, to Captain Coffin, that
+we will take his cottage and two others, if he can engage them for us.
+But there is no time to wait for a reply."
+
+"Can't we telegraph?" asked Violet.
+
+"No; because there is no telegraph from the mainland to the island.
+
+"Now, ladies all, please make your preparations as rapidly as possible.
+We ought to be off by the first of next week. I can telegraph for the
+yacht, and she will be ready for us, lying at anchor in our own harbor.
+
+"But, little wife," turning to Violet, with a tenderly affectionate air,
+"you are not to exert yourself in the least with shopping, sewing, or
+packing. I positively forbid it," he added, with playful authority.
+
+"That is right, captain," Elsie said, with a pleased smile. "She is not
+strong enough yet for any such exertion, nor has she any need to make
+it."
+
+"Ah, mamma," said Violet, "are you not forgetting the lessons you used
+to give us, your children, on the sin of indolence and self-indulgence?"
+
+"No, daughter; nor those on the duty of doing all in our power for the
+preservation of health as one of God's good gifts, and to be used in His
+service."
+
+They were all gathered upon the veranda now in the cool shade of the
+trees and vines, for the weather was extremely warm.
+
+"I wish we were ready to sail to-day," said Zoe. "How delicious the
+sea-breeze would be!"
+
+A nice-looking, pleasant-faced colored woman stepped from the doorway
+with a little bundle in her arms, which she carried to Violet.
+
+The captain, standing beside his wife, bent over her and the babe with a
+face full of love and delight.
+
+"Isn't she a darling?" whispered Violet, gazing down upon the tiny
+creature with all a young mother's unspeakable love and pride in her
+first-born, then up into her husband's face.
+
+"That she is!" he responded; "I never saw a fairer, sweeter babe. I
+should fear to risk her little life and health in a journey to Nantucket
+by land; but going by sea will, I think, be more likely to do her good
+than harm."
+
+"It's all her, her, when you talk about that baby," laughed Rosie; "why
+don't you call her by her name?"
+
+"So we will, Aunt Rosie, if you will kindly inform us what it is,"
+returned the captain, good-humoredly.
+
+"I, sir!" exclaimed Rosie; "we have all been told again and again that
+you were to decide upon the name on your arrival; and you've been
+here--how many hours?--and it seems the poor little dear is nameless
+yet."
+
+"Apparently not greatly afflicted by it either," said the captain,
+adopting Rosie's sportive tone. "My love, what do you intend to call
+your daughter?"
+
+"Whatever her father appoints as her name," returned Vi, laughingly.
+
+"No, no," he said; "you are to name her yourself; you have undoubtedly
+the best right."
+
+"Thank you; then, if you like, she shall be mamma's namesake; her first
+granddaughter should be, I think, as the first grandson was papa's."
+
+"I highly approve your choice," he said, with a glance of affectionate
+admiration directed toward his mother-in-law; "and may a strong
+resemblance in both looks and character descend to her with the name."
+
+"We will all say amen to that, captain," said Edward.
+
+"Yes, indeed," added Zoe, heartily.
+
+"Thank you both," Elsie said, with a gratified look; "I appreciate the
+compliment; but if I had the naming of my little granddaughter, she
+should be another Violet; there is already an Elsie in the family
+besides myself, you know, and it makes a little confusion to have too
+many of the same name."
+
+"Then, mamma, we can make a variety by calling this one Else for short,"
+returned Violet, gayly, holding up the babe to receive a caress from
+its grandmother, who had drawn near, evidently with the purpose of
+bestowing it.
+
+"What a pretty pet it is!" Elsie said, taking it in her arms and gazing
+delightedly into the tiny face. "Don't you think so, captain?"
+
+"Of course I do, mother," he said, with a happy laugh. Then, examining
+its features critically: "I really fancy I see a slight resemblance to
+you now, which I trust is destined to increase with increasing years.
+But excuse me, ladies; I must go and write that all-important letter at
+once, or it will be too late for the mail."
+
+He hurried away to the library, and entering it hastily, but without
+much noise, for he wore slippers, found Lulu there, leaning moodily out
+of a window.
+
+She had stolen away from the veranda a moment before, saying to herself,
+in jealous displeasure, "Such a fuss over that little bit of a thing! I
+do believe papa is going to care more for it than for any of us, his own
+children, that he had long before he ever saw Mamma Vi; and it's just
+too bad."
+
+Knowing Lulu as he did, her father instantly conjectured what was
+passing in her mind. It grieved and angered him, yet strong affection
+was mingled with his displeasure, and he silently asked help of God to
+deal wisely with this child of his love.
+
+He remembered that Lulu was more easily ruled through her affections
+than in any other way, and as she turned toward him, with a flushed and
+shamefaced countenance, he went to her, took her in his arms, held her
+close to his heart, and kissed her tenderly several times.
+
+"My dear, dear little daughter," he said. "How often, when far away on
+the sea, I have longed to do this--to hold my dear Lulu in my arms and
+feel hers about my neck and her sweet kisses on my lips."
+
+Her arms were instantly thrown round his neck, while she returned his
+kisses with interest.
+
+"Papa," she said, "I do love you so, _so_ dearly; but I 'most wonder you
+don't quit loving such a hateful girl as I am."
+
+"Perhaps I might not love an ill-tempered, jealous child belonging to
+somebody else," he said, as if half in jest, half in earnest; "but you
+are my own," drawing her closer and repeating his caresses, "my very
+own; and so I have to love you in spite of everything. But, my little
+girl," and his tone grew very grave and sad, "if you do not fight
+determinately against these wrong feelings you will never know rest or
+happiness in this world or the next.
+
+"But we won't talk any more about it now; I have no time, as I ought to
+be writing my letter. Run away and make yourself happy, collecting
+together such toys and books as you would like to carry with you to
+Nantucket. Grandma Elsie and Mamma Vi will decide what you and the rest
+will need in the way of clothing."
+
+"I will, papa; and oh, but I think you are good to me!" she said, giving
+him a final hug and kiss; "a great deal better than I deserve; but I
+will try to be good."
+
+"Do, my child," he said; "and not in your own strength; God will help
+you if you ask Him."
+
+For the moment thoroughly ashamed of her jealousy of the baby, she ran
+back to the veranda, where the others still were, and bending over it as
+it lay its mother's arms, kissed it several times.
+
+Violet's face flushed with pleasure. "My dear Lulu, I hope you and
+little Else are going to be very fond of each other," she said.
+
+"I hope so, Mamma Vi," Lulu answered, pleasantly; then, in a sudden fit
+of penitence, added, "but I'm afraid she'll never learn any good from
+the example of her oldest sister."
+
+"My dear child, resolve that she shall," said Grandma Elsie, standing
+by; "you cannot avoid having a good deal of influence over her as she
+grows older, and do not forget that you will have to give an account
+for the use you make of it."
+
+"I suppose that's so," Lulu answered, with a little impatient shrug of
+her shoulders; "but I wish it wasn't." Then, turning abruptly away, "Max
+and Gracie," she called to her brother and sister, "papa says we may go
+and gather up any books and toys we want to take with us."
+
+The three ran off together in high glee. The ladies stayed a little
+longer, deep in consultation about necessary arrangements which must
+fall to their share: then dispersed to their several apartments, with
+the exception of Violet, who, forbidden to exert herself, remained where
+she was till joined by her husband, when he had finished and despatched
+his letter. It was great happiness to them to be together after their
+long separation.
+
+Mr. Dinsmore and Edward had walked out into the avenue, and were seated
+under a tree in earnest conversation.
+
+"Talking tiresome business, I suppose," remarked Zoe, in a half-petulant
+tone, glancing toward them as she spoke, and apparently addressing
+Violet, as she was the only other person on the veranda at the moment.
+
+"Yes, no doubt; but we must have patience with them, dear, because it
+is very necessary," Violet answered, with a smile. "Probably they are
+discussing the question how the plantation is to be attended to in their
+absence. You know it won't take care of itself, and the men must have a
+head to direct their labors."
+
+"Oh yes, of course; and for that reason Ned is kept ever so busy while
+we are here, and I do think it will be delightful to get away to the
+seashore with him, where there will be nothing to do but enjoy
+ourselves."
+
+Zoe skipped away with the last word, ran up to her room, and began
+turning over the contents of bureau drawers and taking garments from
+wardrobes and closets, with the view of selecting such as she might deem
+it desirable to carry with her on the contemplated trip.
+
+She was humming softly a snatch of lively song, feeling very gay and
+light-hearted, when, coming across a gray travelling-dress a little
+worse for the wear, her song suddenly ceased, while tears gathered in
+her eyes, then began to fall drop by drop as she stood gazing down, upon
+this relic of former days.
+
+"Just one year ago," she murmured. "Papa, papa! I never thought I could
+live a whole year without you; and be happy, too! Ah, that seems
+ungrateful, when you were so, so good to me! But no; I am sure you would
+rather have me happy; and it would be ungrateful to my dear husband if I
+were not."
+
+She put the dress aside, wiped away her tears, and took down another.
+It was a dark woollen dress. She had travelled home in it the previous
+fall, and had worn it once since on a very memorable occasion; her cheek
+crimsoned at the recollection as she glanced from it to her husband, who
+entered the room at that instant; then her eyes fell.
+
+"What is it, love?" he asked, coming quickly toward her.
+
+"Nothing, only--you remember the last time you saw me in this dress? Oh,
+Ned, what a fool I was! and how good you were to me!"
+
+He had her in his arms by this time, and she was hiding her blushing
+face on his breast. "Never mind, my pet," he said, soothing her with
+caresses; "it is a secret between ourselves, and always shall be, unless
+you choose to tell it."
+
+"I? No indeed!" she said, drawing a long breath; "I think I should
+almost die of mortification if any one else should find it out; but I'm
+glad you know it, because if you didn't my conscience wouldn't give me a
+bit of peace till I confessed to you."
+
+"Ah! and would that be very difficult?"
+
+"Yes; I don't know how I could ever find courage to make the attempt."
+
+"Are you really so much afraid of me?" he asked, in a slightly aggrieved
+tone.
+
+"Yes; for I love you so dearly that your displeasure is perfectly
+unendurable," she replied, lifting her head to gaze fondly into his
+eyes.
+
+"Ah, is that it, my darling?" he said, in a glow of delight. "I deem
+myself a happy man in possessing such a treasure as you and your dear
+love. I can hardly reconcile myself to the thought of a separation for
+even a few weeks."
+
+"Separation!" she cried, with a start, and in a tone of mingled pain and
+incredulity. "What can you mean? But I won't be separated from you; I'm
+your wife, and I claim the right to cling to you always, _always_!"
+
+"And I would have you do so, if it could be without a sacrifice of your
+comfort and enjoyment, but--"
+
+"Comfort and enjoyment!" she interrupted; "it is here in your arms or by
+your side that I find both; nowhere else. But why do you talk so? is
+anything wrong?"
+
+"Nothing, except that it seems impossible for me to leave the plantation
+for weeks to come, unless I can get a better substitute than I know of
+at present."
+
+"Oh, Ned, I am so sorry!" she cried, tears of disappointment springing
+to her eyes.
+
+"Don't feel too badly about it, little wife," he said, in a cheery tone;
+"it is just possible the right man may turn up before the yacht sails;
+and in that case I can go with the rest of you; otherwise I shall hope
+to join you before your stay at Nantucket is quite over."
+
+"Not my stay; for I won't go one step of the way without you, unless you
+order me!" she added, sportively, and with a vivid blush; "and I'm not
+sure that I'll do it even in that case."
+
+"Oh, yes you will," he said, laughingly. "You know you promised to be
+always good and obedient on condition that I would love you and keep
+you; and I'm doing both to the very best of my ability."
+
+"But you won't be if you send me away from you. No, no; I have a right
+to stay with you, and I shall claim it always," she returned, clinging
+to him as if she feared an immediate separation.
+
+"Foolish child!" he said, with a happy laugh, holding her close; "think
+what you would lose: the sea voyage in the pleasantest of company--"
+
+"No; the pleasantest company would be left behind if you were," she
+interrupted.
+
+"Well, very delightful company," he resumed; "then I don't know how many
+weeks of the oppressive heat here you would have to endure, instead of
+enjoying the cool, refreshing breezes sweeping over Nantucket. Surely,
+you cannot give it all up without a sigh?"
+
+"I can't give up the thought of enjoying it all with you without
+sighing, and crying, too, maybe," she answered, smiling through tears;
+"but I'd sigh and cry ten times as much if I had to go and leave you
+behind. No, Mr. Travilla, you needn't indulge the hope of getting rid of
+me for even a week. I'm determined to stay where you stay, and go only
+where you go."
+
+"Dreadful fate!" he exclaimed. "Well, little wife, I shall do my best to
+avert the threatened disappointment of your hopes of a speedy departure
+out of this heated atmosphere and a delightful sea voyage to that famous
+island. Now, I must leave you and begin at once my search for a
+substitute as manager of the plantation."
+
+"Oh, I do hope you will succeed!" she said. "Shall I go on with my
+packing?"
+
+"Just as you please, my dear; perhaps it would be best; as otherwise you
+may be hurried with it if we are able to go with the others."
+
+"Then I shall; and I'm determined not to look for disappointment," she
+said, in a lively, cheery tone, as he left the room,
+
+At the conclusion of his conference with Edward, Mr. Dinsmore sought his
+daughter in her own apartments. He found her busied much as Zoe was,
+looking over clothing and selecting what ought to be packed in the
+trunks a man-servant was bringing in.
+
+She had thrown aside the widow's weeds in which she was wont to array
+herself when about to leave the seclusion of her own rooms, and donned a
+simple white morning dress that was very becoming, her father thought.
+
+"Excuse my wrapper, papa," she said, turning toward him a bright, sweet
+face, as he entered; "I found my black dress oppressive this warm
+morning."
+
+"Yes," he said; "it is a most unwholesome dress, I think; and for that
+reason and several others I should be extremely glad if you would give
+it up entirely."
+
+"Would you, my dear father?" she returned, tears springing to her eyes.
+
+"I should indeed, if it would not involve too great a sacrifice of
+feeling on your part. I have always thought white the most suitable and
+becoming dress for you in the summer season, and so did your husband."
+
+"Yes, papa, I remember that he did; but--I--I should be very loath to
+give the least occasion for any one to say or think he was forgotten by
+her he loved so dearly, or that she had ceased to mourn his loss."
+
+"Loss, daughter dear?" he said, taking her in his arms to wipe away the
+tears that were freely coursing down her cheeks, and caress her with
+exceeding tenderness.
+
+"No, papa, not lost, but only gone before," she answered, a lovely
+smile suddenly irradiating her features; "nor does he seem far away. I
+often feel that he is very near me still, though I can neither see nor
+speak to him nor hear his loved voice," she went on, in a dreamy tone, a
+far-away look in the soft brown eyes as she stood, with her head on her
+father's shoulder, his arm encircling her waist.
+
+Both were silent for some moments; then Elsie, lifting her eyes to her
+father's face, asked, "Were you serious in what you said about my laying
+aside mourning, papa?"
+
+"Never more so," he answered. "It is a gloomy, unwholesome dress, and I
+have grown very weary of seeing you wear it. It would be very gratifying
+to me to see you exchange it for more cheerful attire."
+
+"But black is considered the most suitable dress for old and elderly
+ladies, papa; and I am a grandmother, you know."
+
+"What of that?" he said, a trifle impatiently; "you do not look old, and
+are, in fact, just in the prime of life. And it is not like you to be
+concerned about what people may think or say. Usually your only inquiry
+is, 'Is it right?' 'Is it what I ought to do?'"
+
+"I fear that is a deserved reproof, papa," she said, with unaffected
+humility; "and I shall be governed by your wishes in this matter, for
+they have been law to me almost all my life (a law I have loved to
+obey, dear father), and I know that if my husband were here he would
+approve of my decision."
+
+She could not entirely suppress a sigh as she spoke, nor keep the tears
+from filling her eyes.
+
+Her father saw and appreciated the sacrifice she would make for him.
+
+"Thank you, my darling," he said. "It seems selfish in me to ask it of
+you, but though partly for my own gratification, it is really still more
+for your sake; I think the change will be for your health and
+happiness."
+
+"And I have the highest opinion of my father's wisdom," she said, "and
+should never, never think of selfishness as connected with him."
+
+Mrs. Dinsmore came in at this moment.
+
+"Ah, my dear," she said, "I was in search of you. What is to be done
+about Bob and Betty Johnson? You know they will be coming home in a day
+or two for their summer vacation."
+
+"They can stay at Roselands with their cousins Calhoun and Arthur Conly;
+or at the Oaks, if Horace and his family do not join us in the trip to
+Nantucket."
+
+"Cannot Bob and Betty go with us, papa?" Elsie asked. "I have no doubt
+it would be a very great treat to them."
+
+"Our party promises to be very large," he replied; "but if you two
+ladies are agreed to invite them I shall raise no objection."
+
+"Shall we not, mamma?" Elsie asked, and Rose gave a hearty assent.
+
+"Now, how much dressmaking has to be done before the family can be ready
+for the trip?" asked Mr. Dinsmore.
+
+"Very little," the ladies told him, Elsie adding, "At least if you are
+willing to let me wear black dresses when it is too cool for white,
+papa. Mamma, he has asked me to lay aside my mourning."
+
+"I knew he intended to," Rose said, "and I think you are a dear good
+daughter to do it."
+
+"It is nothing new; she has always been the best of daughters," Mr.
+Dinsmore remarked, with a tenderly affectionate look at Elsie. "And, my
+dear child, I certainly shall not ask you to stay a day longer than
+necessary in this hot place, merely to have new dresses made when you
+have enough even of black ones. We must set sail as soon as possible.
+Now, I must have a little business chat with you. Don't go, Rose; it is
+nothing that either of us would care to have you hear."
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER II.
+
+"Where the broad ocean leans against the land."
+
+--_Goldsmith_.
+
+
+Elsie felt somewhat apprehensive that this early laying aside of her
+mourning for their father might not meet the approval of her older son
+and daughters; but it gave them pleasure; one and all were delighted to
+see her resume the dress of the happy days when he was with them.
+
+Zoe, too, was very much pleased. "Mamma," she said, "you do look so
+young and lovely in white; and it was so nice in you to begin wearing it
+again on the anniversary of our wedding-day. Just think, it's a whole
+year to-day since Edward and I were married. How fast time flies!"
+
+"Yes," Elsie said; "it seems a very little while since I was as young
+and light-hearted as you are now, and now I am a grandmother."
+
+"But still happy; are you not, mamma? you always seem so to me."
+
+"Yes, my child; I have a very peaceful, happy life. I miss my husband,
+but I know the separation is only for a short time, and that he is
+supremely blessed. And with my beloved father and dear children about
+me, heart and hands are full--delightfully full--leaving no room for
+sadness and repining." This little talk was on the veranda, as the two
+stood there for a moment apart from the others. Zoe was looking quite
+bride-like in a white India mull, much trimmed with rich lace, her fair
+neck and arms adorned with a set of beautiful pearls, just presented her
+by Edward in commemoration of the day.
+
+She called Elsie's attention to them. "See, mamma, what my husband has
+given me in memory of the day. Are they not magnificent?"
+
+"It is a very fine set," Elsie answered, with a smile, glancing
+admiringly at the jewels and from them to the blooming face of the
+wearer. "A most suitable gift for his little wife."
+
+"He's so good to me, mamma," Zoe said, with warmth. "I love him better
+every day we live together, and couldn't think of leaving him behind
+alone, when you all go off to Nantucket. I do hope he'll be able to find
+somebody to take his place; but if he isn't I shall stay here with him."
+
+"That is quite right, dear child; I am very glad you love him so
+dearly," Elsie said, with a very pleased look; "but I hope your
+affection will not be put to so severe a test; we have heard of a very
+suitable person, though it is still uncertain whether his services can
+be secured. We shall probably know to-morrow."
+
+"Perhaps sooner than that," Mr. Dinsmore said, approaching them just in
+time to hear his daughter's last sentence; "Edward has gone to have an
+interview with him, and hopes for a definite reply to his proposition.
+Ah, here he comes now!" as Edward was seen to turn in at the great gates
+and come up the avenue at a gentle trot. It was too warm for a gallop.
+
+As he drew near he took off his hat and waved it in triumph round his
+head. "Success, good friends!" he cried, reining in his steed at the
+veranda steps. Then, as he threw the reins to a servant and sprang to
+the ground, "Zoe, my darling, you can go on with your packing; we may
+confidently expect to be able to sail with the rest."
+
+"Oh delightful!" she exclaimed, dancing about as gleefully as if she had
+been a maiden of eight or ten instead of a woman just closing the first
+year of her married life.
+
+Everybody sympathized in her joy; everybody was glad that she and Edward
+were to be of their party.
+
+All the older ones were very busy for the next few days, no one finding
+time for rest and quiet chat except the captain and Violet, who keenly
+enjoyed a monopoly of each other's society during not a few hours of
+every day; Mrs. Dinsmore and Elsie having undertaken to attend to all
+that would naturally have fallen to Violet's share in making ready for
+the summer's jaunt had she been in robust health. Bob and Betty Johnson,
+to whom the Oaks had been home for many years, and who had just
+graduated from school, came home in the midst of the bustle of
+preparation, and were highly delighted by an invitation to join the
+Nantucket party.
+
+No untoward event occurred to cause disappointment or delay; all were
+ready in due season, and the yacht set sail at the appointed time, with
+a full list of passengers, carrying plenty of luggage, and with fair
+winds and sunny skies.
+
+They were favored with exceptionally fine weather all the way, and seas
+so smooth that scarce a touch of sea-sickness was felt by any, from the
+oldest to the youngest.
+
+They entered Nantucket harbor one lovely summer morning, with a
+delicious breeze blowing from the sea, the waves rippling and dancing in
+the sunlight, and the pretty town seated like a queen on the surrounding
+heights that slope gently up from the water.
+
+They were all gathered on deck, eager for a first glimpse of the place.
+
+Most of them spoke admiringly of it, but Zoe said, "It's pretty enough,
+but too much of a town for me. I'm glad we are not to stay in it.
+'Sconset is a smaller place, isn't it, captain?"
+
+"Much smaller," he answered; "quite small enough to suit even so great a
+lover of solitude as yourself, Mrs. Travilla."
+
+"Oh, you needn't laugh at me," she retorted; "one needn't be a great
+lover of solitude to care for no more society than is afforded by this
+crowd. But I want to be close by the bounding sea, and this town is shut
+off from that by its harbor."
+
+"Where is the harbor, papa?" asked little Grace.
+
+"All around us, my child; we are in it."
+
+"Are we?" she asked, "I think it looks just like the sea; what's the
+matter with it, Aunt Zoe?"
+
+"Nothing, only it's too quiet; the great waves don't come rolling in and
+breaking along the shore. I heard your father say so; it's here they
+have the still bathing."
+
+"Oh, yes, and papa is going to teach us to swim!" exclaimed Lulu; "I'm
+so glad, for I like to learn how to do everything."
+
+"That's right," her father said, with an approving smile; "learn all
+you can, for 'knowledge is power.'"
+
+They landed, the gentlemen presently secured a sufficient number of
+hacks to comfortably accommodate the entire party, and after a cursory
+view of the town, in a drive through several of its more important
+streets, they started on the road to 'Sconset.
+
+They found it, though a lonely, by no means an unpleasant, drive--a road
+marked out only by rows of parallel ruts across wild moorlands, where
+the ground was level or slightly rolling, with now and then some gentle
+elevation, or a far-off glimpse of harbor or sea, or a lonely farmhouse.
+The wastes were treeless, save for the presence of a few stunted
+jack-pines; but these gave out a sweet scent, mingling pleasantly with
+the smell of the salt-sea air; and there were wild roses and other
+flowering shrubs, thistles and tiger-lilies and other wild flowers,
+beautiful enough to tempt our travellers to alight occasionally to
+gather them.
+
+'Sconset was reached at length, three adjacent cottages found ready and
+waiting for their occupancy, and they took possession.
+
+The cottages stood on a high bluff overlooking miles of sea, between
+which and the foot of the cliff stretched a low sandy beach a hundred
+yards or more in width, and gained by flights of wooden stairs.
+
+The cottages faced inland, and had each a little back yard, grassy, and
+showing a few flowers, that reached to within a few yards of the edge of
+the bluff. The houses were tiny, built low and strong, that they might
+resist the fierce winds of winter in that exposed position, and shingled
+all over to keep out the spray from the waves, which would penetrate any
+other covering.
+
+Dinner was engaged for our entire party at one of the hotels, of which
+there were two; but as it yet wanted more than an hour of the time set
+for the meal, all who were not too tired sallied forth to explore the
+hamlet and its environs.
+
+They found it to consist of about two hundred cottages, similar to those
+they had engaged for the season, each in a little enclosure. They were
+built along three narrow streets or lanes running parallel with the edge
+of the bluff, and stood in groups of twos or threes, separated by narrow
+cross-lanes, giving every one free access to the town pump, the only
+source of fresh-water supply in the place.
+
+The children were particularly interested in the cottage of Captain
+Baxter, with its famous ship's figure-head in the yard.
+
+Back of the original 'Sconset, on the slight ascent toward Nantucket
+Town, stood a few more pretentious cottages, built as summer residences
+by the rich men of the island, retired sea captains, and merchants; this
+was the one broad street, and here were the two hotels, the Atlantic
+House and the Ocean View House.
+
+Then on the bluff south of the old village, called Sunset Heights, there
+were some half dozen cottages; a few on the bluff north of it, also.
+
+The town explored and dinner eaten, of course the next thing was to
+repair to the beach to watch the rush and tumble of the restless waves,
+fast chasing each other in, and the dash of the spray as they broke
+along the shore.
+
+There was little else to see, for the bathing hour was long past; but
+that was quite enough.
+
+Soon, however, nearly every one of the party began to feel unaccountably
+sleepy. Some returned to the cottages for the indulgence of their desire
+for slumber, and others, spreading cloaks and shawls upon the sand,
+enjoyed a delicious rest, warmed by the sun and fanned by the sea
+breeze.
+
+For a day or two they did little but sleep and eat, and sleep and eat
+again, enjoying it immensely, too, and growing fat and strong.
+
+After that they woke to new life, made inquiries in regard to all the
+sights and amusements the island afforded, and began availing themselves
+of their opportunities, as if it were the business of life.
+
+When it was for a long drive to some notable point, all went together,
+chartering several vehicles for their conveyance; at other times they
+not unfrequently broke up into smaller parties, some preferring one sort
+of sport, some another.
+
+"How many of us are going to bathe to-day?" Mr. Dinsmore asked, the
+second morning after their arrival.
+
+"I for one, if you will bear me company and look out for my safety,"
+said his wife.
+
+"Most assuredly I will," he answered. "And you too, Elsie?" turning to
+his daughter.
+
+"Yes, sir," she said, "if you think you can be burdened with the care of
+two."
+
+"No, mother," spoke up Edward, quickly; "you and Zoe will be my charge,
+of course."
+
+"Ridiculous, Ned! of course, Harold and I will take care of mamma,"
+exclaimed Herbert. "You will have enough to do to look out for your
+wife's safety."
+
+(The yacht had touched at Cape May and taken the two college students
+aboard there.)
+
+"I shall be well taken care of," their mother said, laughingly, with an
+affectionate glance from one to another of her three tall sons; "but I
+should like one of you to take charge of Rosie, another of Walter; and,
+in fact, I don't think I need anything for myself but a strong hold of
+the rope to insure my safety."
+
+"You shall have more!" exclaimed father and sons in a breath; "the surf
+is heavy here, and we cannot risk your precious life."
+
+Mr. Dinsmore added, "None of you ladies ought to stay in very long, and
+we will take you in turn."
+
+"Papa, may I go in?" asked Lulu, eagerly.
+
+"Yes; I'll take you in," the captain answered; "but the waves are so
+boisterous that I doubt if you will care to repeat the experiment. Max,
+I see, is waiting his chance to ask the same question," he added, with a
+fatherly smile directed to the boy; "you may go in too, of course, my
+son, if you will promise to hold on to the rope. I cannot think that
+otherwise you would be safe in that boiling surf."
+
+"But I can swim, papa," said Max; "and won't you let me go with you out
+beyond the surf, where the water is more quiet?"
+
+"Why yes, you shall," the captain replied, with a look of pleasure; "I
+did not know that you had learned to swim."
+
+"I don't want to go in," said timid little Grace, as if half fearful it
+might be required of her. "Mamma is not going, and can't I stay with
+her, papa?"
+
+"Certainly, daughter," was the kind reply. "I suppose you feel afraid of
+those dashing waves, and I should never think of forcing you in among
+them against your will."
+
+Betty Johnson now announced her intention to join the bathers. "It's
+the first chance I've ever had," she remarked, "and I shan't throw it
+away. I'll hold on to the rope, and if I'm in any danger I suppose Bob,
+or some of the rest of you, will come to my assistance?"
+
+"Of course we will!" all the gentlemen said, her brother adding, "And if
+there's a good chance, I'll take you over to Nantucket Town, where
+there's still-bathing, and teach you to swim."
+
+"Just what I should like," she said. "I have a great desire to add that
+to the already large number of my accomplishments."
+
+Miss Betty was a very lively, in fact, quite wild, young lady, whose
+great desire was for fun and frolic; to have, as she expressed it, "a
+jolly good time" wherever she went.
+
+The captain drew out his watch. "About time to don the bathing-suits,"
+he said; "I understand that eleven o'clock is the hour, and it wants but
+fifteen minutes of it."
+
+Grandma Elsie had kindly seen to it that each little girl--that is,
+Captain Raymond's two and her own Rosie--was provided with a pretty,
+neatly-fitting, and becoming bathing dress.
+
+Violet helped Lulu to put her's on, and, surveying her with a smile of
+gratified motherly pride, told her she looked very well in it, and that
+she hoped she would enjoy her bath.
+
+"Thank you," said Lulu; "but why don't you go in too, Mamma Vi?"
+
+"Only because I don't feel strong enough to stand up against those heavy
+waves," Violet answered. "But I am going down to the beach to watch you
+all, and see that you don't drown," she added, sportively.
+
+"Oh Lu, aren't you afraid to go in?" asked little Grace, half shuddering
+at the very thought.
+
+"Why no, Gracie; I've bathed in the sea before; I went in a good many
+times last summer; don't you remember?"
+
+"Yes; but the waves there weren't half so big and strong."
+
+"No; but I'll have a rope and papa, too, to hold to; so why need I be
+afraid?" laughed Lulu.
+
+"Mamma is, I think," said Grace, looking doubtfully at her.
+
+"Oh no, dear," said Violet; "I should not be at all afraid to go in if
+I were as strong as usual; but being weak, I know that buffeting with
+those great waves would do me more harm than good."
+
+Their cottages being so near the beach, our party all assumed their
+bathing suits before descending to it. They went down, this first time,
+all in one company, forming quite a procession; Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore
+heading it, and Violet and Grace, as mere spectators, bringing up the
+rear.
+
+They, in common with others who had nothing to do but look on, found it
+an amusing scene; there was a great variety of costume, some neat,
+well-fitting, and modest; some quite immodestly scant; some bright and
+new; some faded and old. There was, however, but little freshness and
+beauty in any of them when they came out of the water.
+
+Violet and Grace found a seat under an awning. Max came running up to
+them.
+
+"Papa is going in with Lulu first," he said; "then he will bring her out
+and take me with him for a swim beyond the breakers. I'll just wait here
+with you till my turn comes."
+
+"See, see, they're in the water!" cried Grace; "and oh, what a big, big
+wave that is coming! There, it would have knocked Lulu down if papa
+hadn't had fast hold of her."
+
+"Yes; it knocked a good many others down," laughed Max; "just hear how
+they are screeching and screaming."
+
+"But laughing, too," said Violet, "as if they find it fine sport."
+
+"Who is that man sitting on that bench nearest the water, and looking
+just ready to run and help if anybody needs it?" asked Grace.
+
+"Oh, that's Captain Gorham," said Max. "and to run and help if he's
+needed is exactly what he's there for. And I presume he always does it;
+for they say no bather was ever drowned here."
+
+Ten or fifteen minutes later a little dripping figure left the water,
+and came running toward them.
+
+"Why, it's Lulu," Gracie said, as it drew near, calling out to Max that
+papa was ready for him.
+
+Max was off like a shot in the direction of the water, and Lulu shouted
+to her sister, "Oh Gracie, it's such fun! I wish you had gone, too."
+
+Violet hastened to throw a waterproof cloak about Lulu's shoulders, and
+bade her hurry to the house, rub hard with a coarse towel, and put on
+dry clothing.
+
+"I will go with you," she added, "if you wish."
+
+"Oh no, thank you, Mamma Vi," Lulu answered, in a lively, happy tone. "I
+can do it all quite well myself, and it must be fun for you to sit here
+and watch the bathers."
+
+"Well, dear, rub till you are in a glow," Violet said, as the little
+girl sped on her way.
+
+"Oh mamma, see, see!" cried Grace, more than half frightened at the
+sight; "papa has gone away, way out, and Maxie with him. Oh, aren't you
+afraid they will drown?"
+
+"No, Gracie dear; I think we may safely trust your father's prudence
+and skill as a swimmer," Violet answered. "Ah, there come Grandma Rose
+and my mother; but Zoe and Betty seem to be enjoying it too much to
+leave yet."
+
+"Mamma, let's stay here till our people all come out; papa and Maxie,
+any way" Grace said, persuasively.
+
+"Yes; we will if you wish," said Violet. "I was just thinking I must go
+in to see how baby is doing; but here comes Dinah, bringing her to me."
+
+There was no accident that day, and everybody was enthusiastic in praise
+of the bathing. Zoe and Betty would have liked to stay in the water much
+longer than their escorts deemed prudent, but yielded to their better
+judgment.
+
+The next morning there was a division of their forces: the Dinsmores,
+Mrs. Elsie Travilla, Rosie, and Walter, and the Raymonds taking an early
+start for Nantucket Town, the others remaining behind to enjoy a
+repetition of the surf bath at 'Sconset.
+
+The Nantucket party drove directly to the bathing house of the town, and
+the little girls took their first lesson in swimming. They all thought
+it "very nice," even Grace soon forgetting her timidity in the quiet
+water and with her father to take care of her.
+
+After that they went about the town visiting places of note--the
+Athenaeum, the oldest house, dating back more than a hundred years, no
+longer habitable, but kept as a relic of olden times, so important that
+a visit to it is a part of the regular curriculum of the summer
+sojourner in Nantucket; then to the news-room, where they wrote their
+names in the "Visitors' Book;" then to the stores to view, among other
+things, the antique furniture and old crockery on exhibition there and
+for sale.
+
+Many of these stores, situate in wide, handsome streets, were quite
+city-like in size and in their display of goods.
+
+Dinner at one of the hotels was next in order; after that a delightful
+sail on the harbor, then around Brant Point and over the bar out into
+the sea.
+
+Here the boat new before the wind, dancing and rocking on the waves to
+the intense delight of the older children; but Gracie was afraid till
+her father took her in his arms and held her fast, assuring her they
+were in no danger.
+
+As she had unbounded confidence in "papa's" word, and believed he knew
+all about the sea, this quieted her fears and made the rest of the sail
+as thoroughly enjoyable to her as it was to the others.
+
+The drive back to 'Sconset, with the full moon shining on moor and sea,
+was scarcely less delightful. They reached their cottage home full of
+enthusiasm over the day's experiences, ready to do ample justice to a
+substantial supper, and then for a long delicious night's sleep.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER III.
+
+"And I have loved thee, Ocean!"
+
+
+Captain Raymond, always an early riser, was out on the bluffs before the
+sun rose, and in five minutes Max was by his side.
+
+"Ah, my boy, I though you were sound asleep, and would be for an hour
+yet," the captain remarked when they had exchanged an affectionate
+good-morning.
+
+"No, sir, I made up my mind last night that I'd be out in time to see
+the sun rise right out of the sea," Max said; "and there he is, just
+peeping above the waves. There, now he's fairly up I and see, papa, what
+a golden glory he sheds upon the waters; they are almost too bright to
+look at. Isn't it a fine sight?"
+
+"Yes, well worth the sacrifice of an extra morning nap--at least once in
+a while."
+
+"You must have seen it a great many times, papa."
+
+"Yes, a great many; but it never loses its attraction for me."
+
+"Oh, look, look, papa!" cried Max; "there's a fisherman going out; he
+has his dory down on the beach, and is just watching for the right wave
+to launch it. I never can see the difference in the waves--why one is
+better than half a dozen others that he lets pass. Can you, sir?"
+
+"No," acknowledged the captain; "but let us watch now and try to make
+out his secret."
+
+They did watch closely for ten minutes or more, while wave after wave
+came rushing in and broke along the beach, the fisherman's eyes all the
+while intent upon them as he stood motionless beside his boat; then
+suddenly seeming to see the right one--though to the captain and Max it
+did not look different from many of its neglected predecessors--he gave
+his dory a vigorous push that sent it out upon the top of that very
+wave, leaped into the stern, seized his oars, and with a powerful stroke
+sent the boat out beyond the breakers.
+
+"Bravo!" cried Max, clapping his hands and laughing with delight; "see,
+papa, how nicely he rides now on the long swells! How I should like to
+be able to manage a boat like that. May I learn if I have the chance?"
+
+"Yes," said his father; "I should like to have you a proficient in all
+manly accomplishments, only don't be foolhardy and run useless risks. I
+want my son to be brave, but not rash; ready to meet danger with
+coolness and courage when duty calls, and to have the proper training
+to enable him to do so intelligently, but not to rush recklessly into it
+to no good end."
+
+"Yes, papa," Max answered; "I mean to try to be just such a man as my
+father is; but do you mean that I may take lessons in managing a boat on
+the sea, if I can find somebody to teach me?"
+
+"I do; I shall inquire about among the fishermen and see who is capable
+and willing for the task. Come, let us go down to the beach; we shall
+have abundance of time for a stroll before breakfast."
+
+At that moment Lulu joined them with a gay good-morning to each; she was
+in a happy mood. "Oh, what a lovely morning! what a delightful place
+this is!" she cried. "Papa, can't we take a walk?"
+
+"Yes, Max and I were about starting for one, and shall be pleased to
+have your company."
+
+"I'd like to go to Tom Never's Head, papa," said Max.
+
+"Oh, so should I!" cried Lulu.
+
+"I believe they call the distance from here about two miles," remarked
+the captain reflectively; "but such a walk before breakfast in this
+bracing air I presume will not damage children as strong and healthy as
+these two of mine," regarding them with a fond, fatherly smile. "So come
+along, we will try it."
+
+He took Lulu's hand, and the three wended their way southward along
+Sunset Heights, greatly enjoying the sight of the ocean, its waves
+glittering and dancing in the brilliant sunlight, their booming sound as
+they broke along the beach and the exhilarating breeze blowing fresh and
+pure from them.
+
+"This is a very dangerous coast," the captain remarked, "especially in
+winter, when it is visited by fierce gales; a great many vessels have
+been wrecked on Nantucket coast."
+
+"Yes, papa," said Max; "I heard a story the other day of a ship that was
+wrecked the night before Christmas, eight or ten years ago, on this
+shore. Nobody knew that a ship was near until the next morning, when
+pieces of wreck, floating barrels, and dead bodies were cast up on the
+beach.
+
+"They found that one man had got to land alive; they knew it because he
+was quite a distance from the beach, though entirely dead when they
+found him. You see there was just one farmhouse in sight from the scene
+of the disaster, and they had alight that night because somebody was
+sick; and they supposed the man saw the light and tried to reach it, but
+was too much exhausted by fatigue and the dreadful cold, for it seemed
+his clothes had all been torn off him by the waves; he was stark naked
+when found, and lying on the ground, which showed that he had struggled
+hard to get up after falling down upon it.
+
+"I think they said the ship was called the Isaac Newton, was loaded with
+barrels of coal-oil, and bound for Holland."
+
+"What a terrible death!" Lulu said with a shudder, and clinging more
+tightly to her father's hand; "every one drowned and may be half frozen
+for hours before they died. Oh, papa, I wish you didn't belong to the
+navy, but lived all the time on land! I am so afraid your ship will be
+wrecked some time," she ended with a sob.
+
+"It is not only upon the water that people die by what we call accident,
+daughter," the captain answered; "many horrible deaths occur on
+land--many to which drowning would in my opinion be far preferable.
+
+"But you must remember that we are under God's care and protection
+everywhere, on land and on sea; and that if we are His children no real
+evil can befall us. I am very glad you love me, my child, but I would
+not have you make yourself unhappy with useless fears on my account.
+Trust the Lord for me and all whom you love."
+
+They pressed onward and presently came upon a lovely lakelet near the
+beach, as clear as crystal and with bushes with dark green foliage
+growing on all sides but that toward the sea.
+
+They stopped for a moment to gaze upon it with surprise and admiration,
+then pushed on again till the top of the high bluff known as Tom Never's
+Head was reached.
+
+They stood upon its brink and looked off westward and northward over the
+heaving, tumbling ocean, as far as the eye could reach to the line where
+sea and sky seemed to meet, taking in long draughts of the pure,
+invigorating air, and listening to the roar of the breakers below.
+
+"What is that down there?" asked Lulu.
+
+"Part of a wreck, evidently," answered her father; "it must have been
+there a long while, it is so deeply imbedded in the sand."
+
+"I wish I knew its story," said Lulu; "I hope everybody wasn't drowned
+when it was lost."
+
+"It must have happened years ago, before that life-saving station was
+built," remarked Max.
+
+"Life-saving station," repeated Lulu, turning to look in the direction
+of his glance; "what's that?"
+
+"Do you not know what that means?" asked her father. "It is high time
+you did. Those small houses are built here and there all along our coast
+by the general government, for the purpose of accommodating each a band
+of surf-men, who are employed by the government to keep a lookout for
+vessels in distress, and give them all the aid in their power.
+
+"They are provided with lifeboats, buoys, and other necessary things to
+enable them to do so successfully. If it were not too near breakfast
+time I should take you over there to see their apparatus; but we must
+defer it to some other day, which will be quite as well, for then we may
+bring a larger party with us. Now for home," he added, again taking
+Lulu's hand; "if your appetites are as keen as mine you will be glad to
+get there and to the table."
+
+"Two good hours to bathing-time," remarked Mr. Dinsmore, consulting his
+watch as they rose from the breakfast table. "I propose that we utilize
+them in a visit to Sankaty lighthouse."
+
+All were well satisfied to do so, and presently they set off, some
+driving, others walking, for the distance is not great, and even feeble
+folk often find themselves able to take quite long tramps in the bracing
+sea air.
+
+Max and Lulu preferred to walk when they learned that their father
+intended doing so; then Grace, though extremely fond of driving, begged
+leave to join their party, and the captain finally granted her request,
+thinking within himself that he could carry her if her strength gave
+out.
+
+The little face grew radiant with delight.
+
+"Oh, you are a nice, good papa!" she cried, giving him a hug and kiss,
+for he was seated with her upon his knee.
+
+"I am glad you think so," he said, laughingly, as he returned her
+caress. "Well, as soon as I have helped your mamma into the carriage we
+will start."
+
+They set out presently, Grace holding fast to one of his hands while
+Lulu had the other, and tripping gayly along by his side till, passing
+out of the village, they struck into the narrow path leading to Sankaty;
+then the little maid moved along more soberly, looking far away over the
+rolling billows and watching the progress of some vessels in the offing.
+
+They could hear the dash of the waves on the beach below, but could not
+see it for the over-hanging cliffs, the path running some yards distant
+from their brink.
+
+"I want to see where the waves come up," said Lulu; "there's Max looking
+down over the edge; can't we go and look too, papa?"
+
+"Yes, with me along to take care of you," he said, turning from the path
+and leading them seaward; "but don't venture alone, the ground might
+crumble under your feet and you would have a terrible fall, going down
+many feet right into the sea."
+
+They had reached the brink. Grace, clinging tightly to her father's
+hand, took one timid peep, then drew back in terror. "Oh, papa, how far
+down it is!" she exclaimed. "Oh, let's get away, for fear the ground
+will break and let us fall."
+
+"Pooh! Gracie, don't be such a coward," said Lulu. "I shouldn't be
+afraid even if papa hadn't hold of our hands."
+
+"I should be afraid for you, Lulu, so venturesome as you are," said the
+captain, drawing her a little farther back. "Max, my son, be careful."
+
+"Yes, sir, I will. Papa, do you know how high this bluff is?"
+
+"They say the bank is eighty-five feet high where the lighthouse stands,
+and I presume it is about the same here. Now, children, we will walk
+on."
+
+Grace's strength held out wonderfully; she insisted she was not at all
+tired, even when the end of their walk was reached.
+
+The other division of the party had arrived some minutes before, and
+several were already making the ascent to the top of the lighthouse
+tower; the rest were scattered, waiting their turn in the neat parlor of
+the keeper's snug little home, or wandering over the grassy expanse
+between it and the sea.
+
+"There are Grandma Elsie and mamma in the house," cried Grace, catching
+sight of them through a window.
+
+"Yes," said her father, "we will go in there and wait our turn with
+them," leading the way as he spoke. "Do you want to go up into the
+tower, Gracie?"
+
+"Oh no, no, papa!" she cried, "what would be the use? and I am afraid I
+might fall."
+
+"What, with your big strong father to hold you fast?" he asked
+laughingly, sitting down and drawing her to a seat upon his knee; for
+they had entered the parlor.
+
+"It might tire you to hold me so hard; I'm getting so big now," she
+answered naïvely, looking up into his face with a loving smile and
+stealing an arm about his neck.
+
+"Ah, no danger of that," he laughed. "Why, I believe I could hold even
+your mamma or Lulu, and that against their will, without being greatly
+exhausted by the exertion.
+
+"My dear," turning to Violet, "shall I have the pleasure of helping you
+up to the top of the tower?"
+
+"Thank you, I think I shall not try it to-day," she answered; "they tell
+me the steps are very steep and hard to climb."
+
+"Ah, so I suppose, and I think you are wise not to attempt it."
+
+"But I may, mayn't I, papa?" Lulu said. "You know I always like to go
+everywhere."
+
+"I fear it will be a hard climb for a girl of your size," he answered
+doubtfully.
+
+"Oh, but I want to go, and I don't care if it is a hard climb," she
+said coaxingly, coming close to his side and laying her hand on his
+shoulder. "Please, papa, do say I may."
+
+"Yes, since you are so desirous," he said, in an indulgent tone.
+
+Max came hurrying in. "We can go up now, papa," he said; "the others
+have come down."
+
+Edward and Zoe were just behind the boy. "Oh, you ought all to go up,"
+cried the latter; "the view's just splendid."
+
+"Mother," said Edward, "the view is very fine, but there are sixty
+steps, each a foot high; a pretty hard climb for a lady, I should think.
+Will you go up? may I have the pleasure of helping you?"
+
+"Yes," she answered; "I am quite strong and well, and think the view
+will probably pay for the exertion."
+
+They took the lead, the captain following with Lulu, and Max bringing up
+the rear.
+
+Having reached the top and viewed the great light (one of the finest on
+the coast) from the interior, Elsie stepped outside, and holding fast to
+Edward's hand made the entire circuit, enjoying the extended view on all
+sides.
+
+Stepping in again, she drew a long breath of relief. "I should not like
+to try that in a strong wind," she said, "or at all if I were easily
+made dizzy; no, nor in any case without a strong arm to cling to for
+safety; for there is plenty of space to fall through between the iron
+railing and the masonry."
+
+"I should tremble to see you try it alone, mother," Edward said.
+
+"It is a trifle dangerous," acknowledged the keeper.
+
+"Yet safe enough for a sailor," laughed the captain, stepping out.
+
+"Oh, papa, let me go too, please do!" pleaded Lulu.
+
+"Why should you care to?" asked her father.
+
+"To see the prospect, papa; oh, do let me! there can't be any danger
+with you to hold me tight."
+
+For answer he leaned down and helped her up the step, then led her
+slowly round, giving her time to take in all the beauties of the scene,
+taking care of Max too, who was slowly following.
+
+"I presume you are a little careful whom you allow to make that round?"
+the captain observed inquiringly to the keeper when again they stood
+inside.
+
+"Yes, and we have never had an accident; but I don't know but there was
+a narrow escape from it the other day.
+
+"Of course crowds of people come here almost every day while summer
+visitors are on the island, and we can't always judge what kind they
+are; but we know it is not an uncommon thing for people standing on the
+brink of a precipice or any height to feel an uncontrollable inclination
+to throw themselves down it, and therefore we are on the watch.
+
+"Well, the other day I let a strange woman out there, but presently when
+I saw her looking down over the edge and heard her mutter to herself,
+'Shall I know him when I see him? shall I know him when I see him?' I
+pulled her inside in a hurry."
+
+"You thought she was deranged and about to commit suicide by
+precipitating herself to the ground?" Edward said inquiringly.
+
+"Exactly, sir," returned the keeper.
+
+All of their number who wished to do so having visited the top of the
+tower, our party prepared to leave.
+
+"Are you going to walk back, papa? Mayn't I go with you?" pleaded Grace.
+
+"No, daughter, we must not try your strength too far," he said, lifting
+her into the carriage where Grandma Elsie and Violet were already
+seated. "I am going on a mile further to Sachacha Pond, ladies," he
+remarked; "will you drive there, or directly home?"
+
+"There, if there is time to go and return before the bathing hour," they
+answered.
+
+"Quite. I think," he replied, and the carriage moved on, he with Max
+and Lulu, and several of the young gentlemen of the company following on
+foot.
+
+Sachacha Pond they found to be a pretty sheet of water only slightly
+salt, a mile long and three quarters of a mile wide, separated from the
+ocean by a long narrow strip of sandy beach. No stream enters it, but it
+is the reservoir of the rainfall from the low-lying hills sloping down
+to its shores.
+
+Quidnet--a hamlet of perhaps a half dozen houses--stands on its banks.
+
+It is to this pond people go to fish for perch; calling it fresh-water
+fishing; here too they "bob" for eels.
+
+Our party had not come to fish this time, yet had an errand aside from a
+desire to see the spot--namely, to make arrangements for going sharking
+the next day.
+
+Driving and walking on to Quidnet they soon found an old, experienced
+mariner who possessed a suitable boat and was well pleased to undertake
+the job of carrying their party out to the sharking grounds on the
+shoals. He would need a crew of two men, easily to be found among his
+neighbors, he said; he would also provide the necessary tackle. The bait
+would be perch, which they would catch here in the pond before setting
+out for the trip by sea to their destination--about a mile away.
+
+Mr. Dinsmore, his three grandsons, and Bob Johnson were all to be of
+the party. Max was longing to go too, but hardly thought he would be
+allowed; he was hesitating whether to make the request when his father,
+catching his eager, wistful look, suddenly asked, "Would you like to go,
+Max?"
+
+"Oh, yes, papa, yes, indeed!" was the eager response, and the boy's
+heart bounded with delight at the answer, in a kindly indulgent tone,
+"Very well, you may."
+
+Lulu, hearing it, cried out, "Oh, couldn't I go too, papa?"
+
+"You? a little girl?" her father said, turning an astonished look upon
+her; "absurd! no, of course you can't."
+
+"I think I might," persisted Lulu; "I've heard that ladies go sometimes,
+and I shouldn't be a bit afraid or get in anybody's way."
+
+"You can't go, so let me hear no more about it," the captain answered
+decidedly as they turned toward home, the arrangements for the morrow's
+expedition being completed.
+
+"Wouldn't Lulu like to ride?" Violet asked, speaking from the carriage
+window; "she has already done a good deal of walking to-day."
+
+The carriage stopped, and the captain picked Lulu up and put her in it
+without waiting for her to reply, for he saw that she was sulking over
+his refusal of her request.
+
+She continued silent during the short drive to the cottage, and
+scarcely spoke while hurriedly dressing for the surf-bath.
+
+The contemplated sharking expedition was the chief topic of conversation
+at the dinner-table, and it was quite evident that those who were going
+looked forward to a good deal of sport.
+
+The frown on Lulu's face grew darker as she listened. Why should not she
+have a share in the fun as well as Max? she was sure she was quite as
+brave, and not any more likely to be seasick; and papa ought to be as
+willing to give enjoyment to his daughter as to his son.
+
+She presently slipped away to the beach and sat down alone to brood over
+it, nursing her ill-humor and missing much enjoyment which she might
+have had because this--a very doubtful one at the best--was denied her.
+
+Looking round after a while, and seeing her father sitting alone on a
+bench at some little distance, she went to him and asked, "Why can't I
+go with you to-morrow, papa? I don't see why I can't as well as Max."
+
+"Max is a boy and you are a girl, which makes a vast difference whether
+you see it or not," the captain answered. "But I told you to let me hear
+no more about it. I am astonished at your assurance in approaching me
+again on the subject."
+
+Lulu was silent for a moment, then said complainingly, "And I suppose
+I'll not be allowed to take my bath either?"
+
+"I don't forbid you," the captain said kindly, putting his arm about her
+and drawing her in between his knees; "provided you promise to keep fast
+hold of the rope all the time you are in. With that, and Captain Gorham
+keeping close watch, you will not be in much danger, I think; but I
+should be much easier in mind--it would give me great satisfaction--if
+my little girl would voluntarily relinquish the bath for this one day
+that I shall not be here to take care of her, for possibly she might be
+swept away, and it would be a terrible thing to me to lose her."
+
+"I 'most wonder you don't say a good thing, papa, I'm so often naughty
+and troublesome," she said, suddenly becoming humble and penitent.
+
+"No, it would not be true; your naughtiness often pains me deeply, but
+I must continue to love my own child in spite of it all," he responded,
+bending down and imprinting a kiss upon her lips.
+
+"And I love you, papa; indeed, indeed I do," she said, with her arm
+round his neck, her cheek pressed close to his; "and I won't go in
+to-morrow; I'm glad to promise not to if it will make you feel easier
+and enjoy your day more."
+
+"Thank you, my dear child," he said. "I have not the least doubt of
+your affection."
+
+Edward had spread a rug on the sand just high enough on the beach to be
+out of reach of the incoming waves, and Zoe, with a book in her hand,
+was half reclining upon it, resting on her elbow and gazing far out over
+the waters.
+
+"Well, Mrs. Travilla, for once I find you alone. What has become of your
+other half?" said a lively voice at her side.
+
+"Oh, is it you, Betty?" Zoe exclaimed, quickly turning her head and
+glancing up at the speaker.
+
+"No one else, I assure you," returned the lively girl, dropping down on
+the sand and folding her hands in her lap. "Where did you say Ned is?"
+
+"I didn't say; but he has gone to help mamma down with her shawls and so
+forth."
+
+"He's the best of sons as well as of husbands," remarked Betty; "but I'm
+glad he's away for a moment just now, as I want a private word with you.
+Don't you think it is just a trifle mean and selfish for all our
+gentlemen to be going off on a pleasure excursion without so much as
+asking if one of us would like to accompany them?"
+
+"I hadn't thought anything about it," replied Zoe.
+
+"Well, think now, if you please; wouldn't you go if you had an
+invitation? Don't you want to go?"
+
+"Yes, if it's the proper thing; I'd like to go everywhere with my
+husband. I'll ask him about it. Here he comes, mamma with him."
+
+She waited till the two were comfortably settled by her side, then said,
+with her most insinuating smile, "I'd like to go sharking, Ned; won't you
+take me along to-morrow?"
+
+"Why, what an idea, little wife!" he exclaimed in surprise. "I really
+hate to say no to any request of yours, but I do not think it would be
+entirely safe for you. We are not going on the comparatively quiet
+waters of the harbor, but out into the ocean itself, and that in a
+whaleboat, and we may have very rough sailing; besides, it is not at all
+impossible that a man-eating shark might get into the boat alive, and,
+as I heard an old fisherman say yesterday, 'make ugly work.'"
+
+"Then I don't want to go," Zoe said, "and I'd rather you wouldn't; just
+suppose you should get a bite?"
+
+"Oh, no danger!" laughed Edward; "a man is better able to take care of
+himself than a woman is of herself."
+
+"Pooh!" exclaimed Betty; "I don't believe any such thing, and I want to
+go; I want to be able to say I've done and seen everything other summer
+visitors do and see on this island."
+
+"Only a foolish reason, is it not, Betty?" mildly remonstrated her
+Cousin Elsie. "But you will have to ask my father's consent, as he is
+your guardian."
+
+"No use whatever," remarked Bob, who had joined them a moment before; "I
+know uncle well enough to be able to tell you that beforehand. Aren't
+you equally sure of the result of such an application, Ned?"
+
+"Yes."
+
+"Besides," pursued Bob, teasingly, "there wouldn't be room in the boat
+for a fine lady like my sister Betty, with her flounces and furbelows;
+also you'd likely get awfully sick with the rolling and pitching of the
+boat, and leaning over the side for the purpose of depositing your
+breakfast in the sea, tumble in among the sharks and give them one."
+
+"Oh, you horrid fellow!" she exclaimed, half angrily; "I shouldn't do
+anything of the kind; I should wear no furbelows, be no more likely to
+an attack of sea-sickness than yourself, and could get out of the way of
+a shark quite as nimbly as any one else."
+
+"Well, go and ask uncle," he laughed.
+
+Betty made no move to go; she knew as well as he how Mr. Dinsmore would
+treat such a request.
+
+The weather the next morning was all that could be desired for sharking,
+and the gentlemen set off in due time, all in fine spirits.
+
+They were absent all day, returning early in the evening quite elated
+with their success.
+
+Max had a wonderful tale to tell Lulu and Grace of "papa's" skill, the
+number of sand-sharks and the tremendous "blue dog" or man-eater he had
+taken. The captain was not half so proud of his success as was his
+admiring son.
+
+"I thought all the sharks were man-eaters," said Lulu.
+
+"No, the sand-sharks are not."
+
+"Did everybody catch a man-eater?"
+
+"No; nobody but papa took a full-grown one. Grandpa Dinsmore and Uncle
+Edward each caught a baby one, and all of them took big fellows of the
+other kind. I suppose they are the most common, and it's a good thing,
+because of course they are not nearly so dangerous."
+
+"How many did you catch, Maxie?" asked Grace.
+
+"I? Oh, I helped catch the perch for bait; but I didn't try for sharks,
+for of course a boy wouldn't be strong enough to haul such big fellows
+in. I tell you the men had a hard tug, especially with the blue-dog.
+
+"The sand-sharks they killed when they'd got 'em close up to the gunwale
+by pounding them on the nose with a club--a good many hard whacks it
+took, too; but the blue-dog had to be stabbed with a lance; and I
+should think it took considerable courage and skill to do it, with such
+a big, strong, wicked-looking fellow. You just ought to have seen how he
+rolled over and over in the water and lashed it into a foam with his
+tail, how angry his eyes looked, and how he showed his sharp white
+teeth. I thought once he'd be right in among us the next minute, but he
+didn't; they got the lance down his throat just in time to put a stop to
+that."
+
+"Oh, I'm so glad he didn't!" Grace said, drawing a long breath. "Do they
+eat sharks, Maxie?"
+
+"No, indeed; who'd want to eat a fish that maybe had grown fat on human
+flesh?"
+
+"What do they kill them for, then?"
+
+"Oh, to rid the seas of them, I suppose, and because there is a valuable
+oil in their livers. We saw our fellows towed ashore and cut open and
+their livers taken out."
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER IV.
+
+"There is none other name under heaven given among men whereby we must
+be saved."--_Acts_ 4: 12.
+
+
+It was down on the beach Max had been telling his story; the evening was
+beautiful, warm enough to make the breeze from the sea extremely
+enjoyable, and the whole family party were gathered there, some sitting
+upon the benches or camp-chairs, others on rugs and shawls spread upon
+the sand.
+
+Max seemed to have finished what he had to say about the day's exploits,
+and Gracie rose and went to her father's side.
+
+He drew her to his knee with a slight caress. "What has my little girl
+been doing all day?"
+
+"Playing in the sand most of the time, papa. I'm so glad those horrid
+sharks didn't get a chance to bite you or anybody to-day. Such big,
+dreadful-looking creatures Maxie says they were."
+
+"Not half so large as some I have seen in other parts of the world."
+
+"Oh, papa, will you tell us about them? Shall I call Max and Lulu to
+hear it?"
+
+"Yes; if they wish to come, they may."
+
+There was scarcely anything the children liked better than to hear the
+captain tell of his experiences at sea, and in another moment his own
+three. Rosie, Walter, and several of the older people were gathered
+around him, expecting quite a treat.
+
+"Quite an audience," he remarked, "and I'm afraid I shall disappoint you
+all, for I have no yarn to spin, only a few items of information to give
+in regard to other varieties of sharks than are to be found on this
+coast.
+
+"The white shark, found in the Mediterranean and the seas of many of the
+warmer parts of the world, is the largest and the most feared of any of
+the monsters of the deep. One has been caught which was thirty-seven
+feet long. It has a hard skin, is grayish-brown above and whitish on the
+under side. It has a large head and a big wide mouth armed with a
+terrible apparatus of teeth--six rows in the upper jaw, and four in the
+lower."
+
+"Did you ever see one, papa?" asked Grace, shuddering.
+
+"Yes, many a one. They will often follow a ship to feed on any animal
+matter that may be thrown or fall overboard, and have not unfrequently
+followed mine, to the no small disturbance of the sailors, who have a
+superstitious belief that it augurs a death on board during the voyage."
+
+"Do you believe it, captain?" queried little Walter.
+
+"No, my boy, certainly not; how should a fish know what is about to
+happen? Do you think God would give them a knowledge of the future which
+He conceals from men? No, it is a very foolish idea which only an
+ignorant, superstitious person could for a moment entertain. Sharks
+follow the ships simply because of what is occasionally thrown into the
+water. They are voracious creatures, and sometimes swallow articles
+which even their stomachs cannot digest. A lady's work-box was found in
+one, and the papers of a slave-ship in another."
+
+"Why, how could he get them?" asked Walter.
+
+"They had been thrown overboard," said the captain.
+
+"Do those big sharks bite people?" pursued the child.
+
+"Yes, indeed; they will not only bite off an arm or leg when an
+opportunity offers, but have been known to swallow a man whole."
+
+"A worse fate than that of the prophet Jonah," remarked Betty. "Do the
+sailors ever attempt to catch them, captain?"
+
+"Sometimes; using a piece of meat as bait, putting it on a very large
+hook attached to a chain; for a shark's teeth find no difficulty in
+going through a rope. But when they have hooked him and hauled him on
+board they have need to be very careful to keep out of reach of both his
+teeth and his tail; they usually rid themselves of danger from the
+latter by a sailor springing forward and cutting it above the fin with a
+hatchet.
+
+"In the South Sea Islands they have a curious way of catching sharks by
+setting a log of wood afloat with a rope attached, a noose at the end of
+it; the sharks gather round the log, apparently out of curiosity, and
+one or another is apt soon to get his head into the noose, and is
+finally wearied out by the log."
+
+"I think that's a good plan," said Grace, "because it doesn't put
+anybody in danger of being bitten."
+
+No one spoke again for a moment, then the silence was broken by the
+sweet voice of Mrs. Elsie Travilla: "To-morrow is Sunday; does any one
+know whether any service will be held here?"
+
+"Yes," replied Mr. Dinsmore; "there will be preaching in the parlors of
+one of the hotels, and I move that we attend in a body."
+
+The motion was seconded and carried, and when the time came nearly every
+one went. The service occupied an hour; after that almost everybody
+sought the beach; but though some went into the surf--doubtless looking
+upon it as a hygienic measure, therefore lawful even on the Lord's
+day--there was not the usual boisterous fun and frolic.
+
+Harold, by some manoeuvring, got his mother to himself for a time,
+making a comfortable seat for her in the sand, and shading her from the
+sun with an umbrella.
+
+"Mamma," he said, "I want a good talk with you; there are some
+questions, quite suitable for Sunday, that I want to ask. And see,"
+holding them up to view, "I have brought my Bible and a small
+concordance with me, for I know you always refer to the Law and to the
+Testimony in deciding matters of faith and practice."
+
+"Yes," she said, "God's Word is the only infallible rule of faith and
+practice. All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is
+profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in
+righteousness!"
+
+"Yes, mamma, I have the reference here; Second Timothy, third chapter,
+and sixteenth verse. And should not the next verse, 'That the man of God
+may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works,' stir us up to
+much careful study of the Bible?"
+
+"Certainly, my dear boy; and, oh what cause for gratitude that we have
+an infallible instructor and guide! But what did you want to ask me?"
+
+"A question that was put to me by one of our fellows at college, and
+which I was not prepared to answer. The substance of it was this: 'If
+one who has lived for years in the service of God should be suddenly cut
+off while committing some sin, would he not be saved, because of his
+former good works?'"
+
+"Is any son or daughter of Adam saved by good works?" she asked, with a
+look and tone of surprise.
+
+"No, mother, certainly not; how strange that I did not think of
+answering him with that query. But he maintained that God was too just
+to overlook--make no account of--years of holy living because of perhaps
+a momentary fall into sin."
+
+"We have nothing to hope from God's justice," she replied, "for it
+wholly condemns us. 'There is none righteous, no, not one.... Therefore
+by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in His sight.'
+
+"But your friend's question is very plainly answered by the prophet
+Ezekiel," opening her Bible as she spoke. "Here it is, in the eighteenth
+chapter, twenty-fourth verse.
+
+"'But when the righteous turneth away from his righteousness and
+committeth iniquity, and doeth according to all the abominations that
+the wicked man doeth, shall he live? All his righteousness that he hath
+done shall not be mentioned: in his trespass that he hath trespassed,
+and in his sin that he hath sinned, in them shall he die.'"
+
+"Nothing could be plainer," Harold said. "I shall refer my friend to
+that passage for his answer, and also remind him that no one can be
+saved by works.
+
+"Now, mamma, there is something else. I have become acquainted with a
+young Jew who interests me greatly. He is gentlemanly, refined,
+educated, very intelligent and devout, studying the Hebrew Scriptures
+constantly, and looking for a Saviour yet to come.
+
+"I have felt so sorry for him that I could not refrain from talking to
+him of Jesus of Nazareth, and trying to convince him that He was and is
+the true Messiah."
+
+Elsie looked deeply interested. "And what was the result of your
+efforts?" she asked.
+
+"I have not succeeded in convincing him yet, mamma, but I think I have
+raised doubts in his mind. I have called his attention to the prophecies
+in his own Hebrew Scriptures in regard to both the character of the
+Messiah and the time of His appearing, and shown him how exactly they
+were all fulfilled in our Saviour. I think he cannot help seeing that it
+is so, yet tries hard to shut his eyes to the truth.
+
+"He tells me he believes Jesus was a good man and a great prophet, but
+not the Messiah; only a human creature. To that I answer, 'He claimed
+to be God, saying, "I and My Father are One;" "Verily, verily, I say
+unto you, before Abraham was I am;" and allowed himself to be worshipped
+as God; therefore either He was God or He was a wretched impostor, not
+even a good man.'
+
+"But, mamma, I have been asked by another, a professed Christian, 'Why
+do you trouble yourself about the belief of a devout Jew? he is not
+seeking salvation by works, but by faith; then is he not safe, even
+though he looks for a Saviour yet to come?' How should you answer that
+question, mamma?"
+
+"With the eleventh and twelfth verses of the fourth chapter of Acts:
+'This is the stone which was set at naught of you builders, which is
+become the head of the corner. Neither is there salvation in any other;
+for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we
+must be saved.'
+
+"That name is the name of Jesus of Nazareth, the crucified One. He is
+the only Saviour. We speak--the Bible speaks of being saved by faith,
+but faith is only the hand with which we lay hold on Christ.
+
+"'A Saviour yet to come?' There is none; and will faith in a myth save
+the soul? No; nor in any other than Him who is the Door, the Way, the
+Truth, the Life.
+
+"'He is mighty to save,' and He alone; He Himself said, 'No man cometh
+unto the Father, but by Me.'
+
+"And is it not for the very sin of rejecting their true Messiah, killing
+Him and imprecating His blood upon them and on their children, that they
+have been scattered among the nations and have become a hissing and a
+byword to all people?"
+
+"True, mamma, and yet are they not still God's own chosen people? Are
+there not promises of their future restoration?"
+
+"Yes, many, in both the Old Testament and the New. Zechariah tells us,
+'They shall look upon Me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn
+for Him as one mourneth for his only son, and shall be in bitterness for
+him, as one that is in bitterness for his first-born;' and Paul speaks of
+a time when the veil that is upon their hearts shall be taken away, and
+it shall turn to the Lord.
+
+"Let me read you the first five verses of the sixty-second chapter of
+Isaiah--they are so beautiful.
+
+"'For Zion's sake will I not hold My peace, and for Jerusalem's sake I
+will not rest, until the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness,
+and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth.
+
+"'And the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy
+glory; and thou shalt be called by a new name which the mouth of the
+Lord shall name.
+
+"'Thou shalt also be a crown of glory in the hand of the Lord, and a
+royal diadem in the hand of thy God.
+
+"'Thou shalt no more be termed Forsaken; neither shall thy land any more
+be termed Desolate: but thou shalt be called Hephzibah, and thy land
+Beulah: for the Lord delighted in thee, and thy land shall be married.
+
+"'For as a young man marrieth a virgin, so shall thy sons marry thee:
+and as the bridegroom rejoiceth over the bride, so shall thy God rejoice
+over thee.'"
+
+Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore sat together not many paces distant, each with a
+book; but hers was half closed while she gazed out over the sea.
+
+"I am charmed with the quiet of this place," she remarked presently;
+"never a scream of a locomotive to break it, no pavements to echo to the
+footsteps of the passer-by, no sound of factory or mill, or rumble of
+wheels, scarcely anything to be heard, even on week-days, but the
+thunder of the surf and occasionally a human voice."
+
+"Except the blast of Captain Baxter's tin horn announcing his arrival
+with the mail, or warning you that he will be off for Nantucket in
+precisely five minutes, so that if you have letters or errands for him
+you must make all haste to hand them over," Mr. Dinsmore said, with a
+smile.
+
+"Ah, yes," she assented; "but with all that, is it not the quietest
+place you ever were in?"
+
+"I think it is; there is a delightful Sabbath stillness to-day. I cannot
+say that I should desire to pass my life here, but a sojourn of some
+weeks is a very pleasant and restful variety."
+
+"I find it so," said his wife, "and feel a strong inclination to be down
+here, close by the waves, almost all the time. If agreeable to the rest
+of our party, let us pass the evening here in singing hymns."
+
+"A very good suggestion," he responded, and Elsie and the others being
+of the same opinion, it was duly carried out.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER V.
+
+"Sudden they see from midst of all the main
+The surging waters like a mountain rise,
+And the great sea, puff'd up with proud disdain
+To swell above the measure of his guise,
+As threatening to devour all that his power despise."
+
+--_Spenser_.
+
+
+What with bathing, driving, and wandering about on foot over the lovely
+moors, time flew fast to our 'Sconseters.
+
+It was their purpose to visit every point of interest on the island,
+and to try all its typical amusements. They made frequent visits to
+Nantucket Town, particularly that the children might take their swimming
+lessons in the quiet water of its harbor; also repeated such drives and
+rambles as they found exceptionably enjoyable.
+
+Max wanted to try camping out for a few weeks in company with Harold and
+Herbert Travilla and Bob Johnson, but preferred to wait until his father
+should leave them, not feeling willing to miss the rare pleasure of his
+society. And the other lads, quite fond of the captain themselves, did
+not object to waiting.
+
+In the mean time they went blue-fishing (trying it by both accepted
+modes--the "heave and haul" from a rowboat or at anchor, and trolling
+from a yacht under full sail), hunting, eel-bobbing, and perch-fishing.
+
+The ladies sometimes went with them on their fishing excursions; Zoe and
+Betty oftener than any of the others. Lulu went, too, whenever she was
+permitted, which was usually when her father made one of the party.
+
+"We haven't been on a 'squantum' yet," remarked Betty, one evening,
+addressing the company in general; "suppose we try that to-morrow."
+
+"Suppose you first tell us what a 'squantum' is," said Mrs. Dinsmore.
+
+"Oh, Aunt Rose, don't you know that that is the Nantucket name for a
+picnic?"
+
+"I acknowledge my ignorance," laughed the older lady; "I did not know it
+till this moment."
+
+"Well, auntie, it's one of those typical things that every conscientious
+summer visitor here feels called upon to do as a regular part of the
+Nantucket curriculum. How many of us are agreed to go?" glancing about
+from one to another.
+
+Not a dissenting voice was raised, and Betty proceeded to unfold her
+plans. Vehicles sufficient for the transportation of the whole party
+were to be provided, baskets of provisions also; they would take an
+early start, drive to some pleasant spot near the beach or one of the
+ponds, and make a day of it--sailing, or rather rowing about the pond,
+fishing in it, cooking and eating what they caught (fish were said to be
+so delicious just out of the water and cooked over the coals in the open
+air), and lounging on the grass, drinking in at the same time the sweet,
+pure air and the beauties of nature as seen upon Nantucket moors and
+hills, and in glimpses of the surrounding sea.
+
+"Really, Betty, you grow quite eloquent," laughed her brother;
+"Nantucket has inspired you."
+
+"I think it sounds ever so nice," said little Grace. "Won't you go and
+take us, papa?"
+
+"Yes, if Mamma Vi will go along," he answered, with an affectionate look
+at his young wife; "we can't go without her, can we, Gracie?"
+
+"Oh, no, indeed! but you will go, mamma, won't you?"
+
+"If your papa chooses to take me," Violet said, in a sprightly tone. "I
+think it would be very pleasant, but I cannot either go or stay unless
+he does; for I am quite resolved to spend every one of the few days he
+will be here, close at his side."
+
+"And as all the rest of us desire the pleasure of his company," said
+her mother, "his decision must guide ours."
+
+"There, now, captain," cried Betty, "you see it all rests with you; so
+please say yes, and let us begin our preparations."
+
+"Yes, Miss Betty; I certainly cannot be so gallant as to refuse such a
+request from such a quarter, especially when I see that all interested
+in the decision hope I will not."
+
+That settled the matter. Preparations were at once set on foot: the
+young men started in search of the necessary conveyances, the ladies
+ordered the provisions, inquiries were made in regard to different
+localities, and a spot on the banks of Sachacha Pond, where stood a
+small deserted old house, was selected as their objective point.
+
+They started directly after breakfast, and had a delightful drive over
+the moors and fenceless fields, around the hills and tiny emerald lakes
+bordered with beautiful wild shrubbery, bright with golden rod, wild
+roses, and field lilies. Here and there among the heather grew creeping
+mealberry vines, with bright red fruit-like beads, and huckleberry
+bushes that tempted our pleasure-seekers to alight again and again to
+gather and eat of their fruit.
+
+Everybody was in most amiable mood, and the male members of the party
+indulgently assisted the ladies, and lifted the children in and out
+that they might gather floral treasures for themselves, or alighted to
+gather for them again and again.
+
+At length they reached their destination, left their conveyances, spread
+an awning above the green grass that grew luxuriantly about the old
+house, deposited their baskets of provisions and extra wraps underneath
+it, put the horses into a barn near at hand, and strolled down to the
+pond.
+
+A whaleboat, large enough to hold the entire company, was presently
+hired; all embarked; it moved slowly out into the lake; all who cared to
+fish were supplied with tackle and bait, and the sport began.
+
+Elsie, Violet, and Grace declined to take part in it, but Zoe, Betty,
+and Lulu were very eager and excited, sending forth shouts of triumph or
+of merriment as they drew one victim after another from the water; for
+the fish seemed eager to take the bait, and were caught in such numbers
+that soon the word was given that quite enough were now on hand, and the
+boat was headed for the shore.
+
+A fire was made in the sand, and while some broiled the fish and made
+coffee, others spread a snowy cloth upon the grass, and placed on it
+bread and butter, cold biscuits, sandwiches, pickles, cakes, jellies,
+canned fruits, and other delicacies.
+
+It was a feast fit for a king, and all the more enjoyable that the sea
+air and pleasant exercise had sharpened the appetites of the fortunate
+partakers.
+
+Then, the meal disposed of, how deliciously restful it was to lounge
+upon the grass, chatting, singing, or silently musing with the sweet,
+bracing air all about them, the pretty sheet of still water almost at
+their feet, while away beyond it and the dividing strip of sand the
+ocean waves tossed and rolled, showing here and there a white, slowly
+moving sail.
+
+So thoroughly did they enjoy it all that they lingered till the sun,
+nearing the western horizon, reminded them that the day was waning.
+
+The drive home was not the least enjoyable part of the day. They took it
+in leisurely fashion, by a different route from the one they had taken
+in the morning, and with frequent haltings to gather berries, mosses,
+lichens, grasses, and strange beautiful flowers; or to gaze with
+delighted eyes upon the bare brown hills purpling in the light of the
+setting sun, and the rapidly darkening vales; Sankaty lighthouse, with
+the sea rolling beyond, on the one hand, and on the other the quieter
+waters of the harbor, with the white houses and spires of Nantucket Town
+half encircling it.
+
+They had enjoyed their "squantum," marred by no mishap, no untoward
+event, so much that it was unanimously agreed to repeat the experiment,
+merely substituting some other spot for the one visited that day.
+
+But their next excursion was to Wanwinet, situate on a narrow neck of
+land that, jutting out into the sea, forms the head of the harbor;
+Nantucket Town standing at the opposite end, some half dozen miles away.
+
+Summer visitors to the latter place usually go to Wanwinet by boat, up
+the harbor, taking their choice between a sailboat and a tiny steamer
+which plies regularly back and forth during the season; but our 'Sconset
+party drove across the moors, sometimes losing their way among the
+hills, dales, and ponds, but rather enjoying that as a prolongation of
+the pleasure of the drive, and spite of the detention reached their
+destination in good season to partake of the dinner of all obtainable
+luxuries of the sea, served up in every possible form, which is usually
+considered the roam object of a trip to Wanwinet.
+
+They found the dinner--served in a large open pavilion, whence they
+might gaze out over the dancing, glittering waves of the harbor, and
+watch the white sails come and go, while eating--quite as good as they
+had been led to expect.
+
+After dinner they wandered along the beach, picking up shells and any
+curious things they could find--now on the Atlantic side, now on the
+shore of the harbor.
+
+Then a boat was chartered for a sail of a couple of hours, and then
+followed the drive home to 'Sconset by a different course from that of
+the morning, and varied by the gradually fading light of the setting sun
+and succeeding twilight casting weird shadows here and there among the
+hills and vales.
+
+The captain predicted a storm for the following day, and though the
+others could see no sign of its approach, it was upon them before they
+rose the next morning, raining heavily, while the wind blew a gale.
+
+There was no getting out for sitting on the beach, bathing, or rambling
+about, and they were at close quarters in the cottages.
+
+They whiled away the time with books, games, and conversation.
+
+They were speaking of the residents of the island--their correct speech,
+intelligence, uprightness, and honesty.
+
+"I wonder if there was ever a crime committed here?" Elsie said, half
+inquiringly. "And if there is a jail on the island?"
+
+"Yes, mother," Edward answered; "there is a jail, but so little use for
+it that they think it hardly worth while to keep it in decent repair. I
+heard that a man was once put in for petty theft, and that after being
+there a few days he sent word to the authorities that if they didn't
+repair it so that the sheep couldn't break in on him, he wouldn't stay."
+
+There was a general laugh; then Edward resumed: "There has been one
+murder on the island, as I have been informed. A mulatto woman was the
+criminal, a white woman the victim, the motive revenge; the colored
+woman was in debt to the white one, who kept a little store, and,
+enraged at repeated duns, went to her house and beat her over the head
+with some heavy weapon--I think I was told a whale's tooth.
+
+"The victim lingered for some little time, but eventually died of her
+wounds, and the other was tried for murder.
+
+"It is said the sheriff was extremely uneasy lest she should be found
+guilty of murder in the first degree, and he should have the unpleasant
+job of hanging her; but the verdict was manslaughter, the sentence
+imprisonment for life.
+
+"So she was consigned to jail, but very soon allowed to go out
+occasionally to do a day's work."
+
+"Oh, Uncle Edward, is she alive now?" Gracie asked, with a look of
+alarm.
+
+"Yes, I am told she is disabled by disease, and lives in the poorhouse.
+But you need not be frightened, little girlie; she is not at all likely
+to come to 'Sconset, and if she does we will take good care that she is
+not allowed to harm you."
+
+"And I don't suppose she'd want to either, unless we had done something
+to make her angry," said Lulu.
+
+"But we are going to Nantucket Town to stay a while when we leave
+'Sconset," remarked Grace uneasily.
+
+"But that woman will not come near you, daughter; you need, not have the
+least fear of it," the captain said, drawing his little girl to his knee
+with a tender caress.
+
+"Ah," said Mr. Dinsmore, "I heard the other day of a curiosity at
+Nantucket which we must try to see while there. I think the story
+connected with it will particularly interest you ladies and the little
+girls."
+
+"Oh, grandpa, tell it!" cried Rosie; "please do; a story is just what we
+want this dull day."
+
+The others joined in the request, and Mr. Dinsmore kindly complied, all
+gathering closely about him, anxious to catch every word.
+
+"The story is this: Nearly a hundred years ago there lived in Nantucket
+a sea-captain named Coffin, who had a little daughter of whom he was
+very fond."
+
+Gracie glanced up smilingly into her father's face and nestled closer to
+him.
+
+"Just as I am of mine," said his answering look and smile as he drew
+her closer still.
+
+But Mr. Dinsmore's story was going on.
+
+"It was Captain Coffin's custom to bring home some very desirable gift
+to his little girl whenever he returned from a voyage. At one time, when
+about to sail for the other side of the Atlantic, he said to her that he
+was determined on this voyage to find and bring home to her something
+that no other little girl ever had or ever could have."
+
+"Oh, grandpa, what could that be?" exclaimed little Walter.
+
+"Wait a moment and you shall hear," was the reply.
+
+"What the captain brought on coming back was a wax baby, a very
+life-like representation of an infant six months old. He said it was a
+wax cast of the Dauphin of France, that poor unfortunate son of Louis
+XVI. and Marie Antoinette; that he had found it in a convent, and paid
+for it a sum of money so enormous that he would never tell any one, not
+even his wife, how large it was."
+
+"But it isn't in existence now, at this late day, surely?" Mrs. Dinsmore
+remarked inquiringly, as her husband paused in his narrative.
+
+"It is claimed that it is by those who have such a thing in possession,
+and I presume they tell the truth. It has always been preserved with
+extreme care as a great curiosity.
+
+"The little girl to whom it was given by her father lived to grow up,
+but has been dead many years. Shortly before her death she gave it to a
+friend, and it has been in that family for over forty years."
+
+"And is it on exhibition, papa?" asked Elsie.
+
+"Only to such as are fortunate enough to get an introduction to the lady
+owner through some friend of hers; so I understand; but photographs have
+been taken and are for sale in the stores."
+
+"Oh, I hope we will get to see it!" exclaimed Lulu eagerly.
+
+"As far as I'm concerned, I'm bound to manage it somehow," said Betty.
+
+"How much I should like to know what was really the true story of that
+poor unfortunate child," said Elsie, reflectively, and sighing as she
+spoke.
+
+"It--like the story of the Man in the Iron Mask--is a mystery that will
+never be satisfactorily cleared up until the Judgment Day," remarked her
+father.
+
+"Oh, do tell us about it," the children cried in eager chorus.
+
+"All of you older ones have certainly some knowledge of the French
+Revolution, in which Louis XVI. and his beautiful queen lost their
+lives?" Mr. Dinsmore said, glancing about upon his grandchildren; "and
+have not forgotten that two children survived them--one sometimes called
+Louis XVII., as his father's lawful successor to the throne, and a
+daughter older than the boy.
+
+"These children remained in the hands of their cruel foes for some time
+after the beheading of their royal parents. The girl was finally
+restored to her mother's relatives, the royal family of Austria; but the
+boy, who was most inhumanly treated by his jailer, was supposed to have
+died in consequence of that brutal abuse, having first been reduced by
+it to a state of extreme bodily and mental weakness.
+
+"That story (of the death of the poor little dauphin, I mean, not
+of the cruel treatment to which he was subjected) has, however, been
+contradicted by another; and I suppose it will never be made certain in
+this world which was the true account.
+
+"The dauphin was born in 1785, his parents were beheaded in 1793; so
+that he must have been about eight years old at the time of their death.
+
+"In 1795 a French man and woman, directly from France, appeared in
+Albany, New York, having in charge a girl and boy; the latter about
+nine years old, and feeble in body and mind.
+
+"The woman had also a number of articles of dress which she said had
+belonged to Marie Antoinette, who had given them to her on the scaffold.
+
+"That same year two Frenchmen came to Ticonderoga, visited the Indians
+in that vicinity, and placed with them such a boy as the one seen at
+Albany--of the same age, condition of mind and body, etc.
+
+"He was adopted by an Iroquois chief named Williams, and given the name
+of Eleazer Williams.
+
+"He gradually recovered his health, and at length the shock of a sudden
+fall into the lake so far restored his memory that he recollected some
+scenes in his early life in the palaces of France. One thing he recalled
+was being with a richly dressed lady whom he addressed as 'mamma.'
+
+"Some time later--I cannot now recall the exact date--a Frenchman died
+in New Orleans (Beranger was his name), who confessed on his death-bed
+that he had brought the dauphin to this country and placed him with the
+Indians of Northern New York. He stated that he had taken an oath of
+secrecy, for the protection of the lad, but could not die without
+confessing the truth."
+
+"I'm inclined to think the story of the dauphin's death in France was
+not true," remarked Betty.
+
+"Didn't Beranger's confession arouse inquiry, grandpa?" asked Zoe. "And
+did Eleazer Williams hear of it?"
+
+"I think I may say yes to both your queries," Mr. Dinsmore answered.
+"Eleazer's story was published in the newspapers some years ago, and I
+remember he was spoken of as a very good Christian man, a missionary
+among the Indians; it was brought out in book form also under the title
+'The Lost Prince: A Life of Eleazer Williams.'
+
+"Eleazer himself stated that in 1848 he had an interview, on board a
+steamer from Buffalo, with the Prince de Joinville, who then told him he
+was the son of Louis XVI. and Marie Antoinette, and tried to induce him
+to sign away his right to the throne of France, and that he refused to
+do so.
+
+"In his published statement he said he thought the Prince would not deny
+having made that communication. But the Prince did deny that, though he
+acknowledged that the interview had taken place."
+
+"Did Eleazer ever try to get the throne, grandpa?" asked Max.
+
+"No, he never urged his claim; and I dare say was happier as an obscure
+Indian missionary than he would have been as King of France. He died at
+the age of seventy."
+
+"Poor Marie Antoinette!" sighed Elsie; "I never could read her story
+without tears, and the very thought of her sorrows and sufferings makes
+my heart ache."
+
+"I don't think I ever read it," said Zoe, "though I have a general idea
+what it was."
+
+"We have Abbott's life of her at Ion," said Elsie. "I'll get it for you
+when we go home."
+
+Harold stepped to the window. "It is raining very little now, if at
+all," he said, "and the sea must be in a fine rage; let us go and have a
+look at it"
+
+"Oh, yes, let's go!" cried Betty, springing to her feet; "but I'm afraid
+we've missed the finest of it, for the wind isn't blowing half so hard
+as it was an hour ago."
+
+"Don't be discouraged," said Captain Raymond, sportively; "the waves are
+often higher than ever after the wind has subsided."
+
+"Oh, papa, may I go too?" Grace said, in a pleading tone.
+
+"Yes; if you put on your waterproof cloak and overshoes it will not hurt
+you to be out for a short time," answered the indulgent father. "Lulu,
+don't go without yours."
+
+All were eager for the sight; there was a moment of hasty preparation,
+and they trooped out and stood upon the edge of the high bank at the
+back of their cottages gazing upon the sea in its, to most of them, new
+and terrible aspect; from shore to horizon it was one mass of seething,
+boiling waters; far out in the distance the huge waves reared their
+great foam-crested fronts and rushed furiously toward the shore, rapidly
+chasing each other in till with a tremendous crash and roar they broke
+upon the beach, sending up showers of spray, and depositing great flakes
+of foam which the wind sent scudding over the sand; and each, as it
+retreated, was instantly followed by another and another in unbroken,
+endless succession.
+
+Half a mile or more south of 'Sconset there is a shoal (locally called
+"the rips") where wind and tide occasionally, coming in opposition,
+cause a fierce battle of the waves, a sight well worth a good deal of
+exertion to behold.
+
+"Wind and tide are having it out on the rips," the captain presently
+remarked. "Let us go down to the beach and get the best view we can of
+the conflict."
+
+"Papa, may we go too?" asked Lulu, as the older people hastily made a
+move toward the stairway that led to the beach; "oh, do please let us!"
+
+Grace did not speak, but her eyes lifted to his, pleaded as earnestly as
+Lulu's tongue. He hesitated for an instant, then stooped, took Grace in
+his arms, and saying to Lulu, "Yes, come along; it is too grand a sight
+for me to let you miss it," hurried after the others.
+
+Violet had not come out with the rest, her attention being taken up
+with her babe just at that time, and he would give her the sight
+afterward on taking the children in.
+
+On they went over the wet sands--Mr. Dinsmore and his wife, Edward and
+his, Betty holding on to Harold's arm, Rose and Walter helped along by
+Herbert and Bob.
+
+To Max Raymond's great content and a little to the discomfiture of her
+sons, who so delighted in waiting upon and in every way caring for her,
+Elsie had chosen him for her companion and escort, and with Lulu they
+hastened after the others and just ahead of the captain and Grace, who
+brought up the rear.
+
+The thunder of the surf prevented any attempt at conversation, but now
+and then there was a little scream, ending with a shout of laughter from
+one or another of the feminine part of the procession, as they were
+overtaken by the edge of a wave and their shoes filled with the foam,
+their skirts wetted by it. Not a very serious matter, as all had learned
+ere this, as salt water does not cause one to take cold.
+
+Arrived at the spot from where the very best view of the conflict could
+be had, they stood long gazing upon it, awestruck and fascinated by the
+terrific grandeur of the scene. I can best describe it in the words of a
+fellow-author far more gifted in that line than I.
+
+"Yonder comes shoreward a great wave, towering above all its brethren.
+Onward it comes, swift as a race-horse, graceful as a great ship,
+bearing right down upon us. It strikes 'The Rips,' and is there itself
+struck by a wave approaching from another direction. The two converge in
+their advance, and are dashed together--embrace each other like two
+angry giants, each striving to mount upon the shoulder of the other and
+crush its antagonist with its ponderous bulk. Swift as thought they
+mount higher and higher, in fierce, mad struggle, until their force is
+expended; their tops quiver, tremble, and burst into one great mass of
+white, gleaming foam; and the whole body of the united wave, with a
+mighty bound, hurls itself upon the shore and is broken into a flood of
+seething waters--crushed to death in its own fury.
+
+"All over the shoal the waves leap up in pinnacles, in volcanic points,
+sharp as stalagmites, and in this form run hither and yon in all
+possible directions, colliding with and crashing against others of equal
+fury and greatness--a very carnival of wild and drunken waves; the
+waters hurled upward in huge masses of white. Sometimes they unite more
+gently, and together sweep grandly and gracefully along parallel with
+the shore; and the cavernous hollows stretch out from the shore so that
+you look into the trough of the sea and realize what a terrible depth
+it is. The roar, meanwhile, is horrible. You are stunned by it as by the
+roar of a great waterfall. You see a wave of unusual magnitude rolling
+in from far beyond the wild revelry of waters on 'The Rips.' It leaps
+into the arena as if fresh and eager for the fray, clutches another
+Bacchanal like itself, and the two towering floods rush swiftly toward
+the shore. Instinctively you run backward to escape what seems an
+impending destruction. Very likely a sheet of foam is dashed all around
+you, shoe-deep, but you are safe--only the foam hisses away in impotent
+rage. The sea has its bounds; 'hitherto shalt thou come, but no
+farther.'"[A]
+
+[Footnote A: A. Judd Northrup, in "Sconset Cottage Life."]
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VI.
+
+  She is peevish, sullen, froward,
+Proud, disobedient, stubborn, lacking duty;
+Neither regarding that she is my child,
+Nor fearing me as If I were her father.
+
+--_Shakespeare_.
+
+
+A day or two of bright, breezy weather had succeeded the storm, and
+another "squantum" had been arranged for; it was to be a more
+pretentious affair than the former one, other summer visitors uniting
+with our party; and a different spot had been selected for it.
+
+By Violet's direction the maid had laid out, the night before, the
+dresses the two little girls were to wear to the picnic, and they
+appeared at the breakfast-table already attired in them; for the start
+was to be made shortly after the conclusion of the meal.
+
+The material of the dresses was fine, they were neatly fitting and
+prettily trimmed, but rather dark in color and with high necks and long
+sleeves; altogether suitable for the occasion, and far from unbecoming;
+indeed, as the captain glanced at the two neat little figures, seated
+one on each side of him, he felt the risings of fatherly pride in their
+attractiveness of appearance.
+
+And even exacting, discontented Lulu was well enough pleased with her
+mamma's choice for her till, upon leaving the table and running out for
+a moment into the street to see if the carriages were in sight, she came
+upon a girl about her own age, who was to be of the company, very gayly
+apparelled in thin white tarletan and pink ribbons,
+
+"Good-morning, Sadie," said Lulu. "What a nice day for the 'squantum,'
+isn't it?"
+
+"Yes; and it's most time to start, and you're not dressed yet, are you?"
+glancing a trifle scornfully from her own gay plumage to Lulu's plainer
+attire.
+
+The latter flushed hotly but made no reply. "I don't see anything of the
+carriages yet," was all she said; then darting into the cottage occupied
+by their family, she rushed to her trunk, and throwing it open, hastily
+took from it a white muslin, coral ribbons and sash, and with headlong
+speed tore off her plain colored dress and arrayed herself in them.
+
+She would not have had time but for an unexpected delay in the arrival
+of the carriage which was to convey her parents, brother and sister and
+herself to the "squantum" ground.
+
+As it was, she came rushing out at almost the last moment, just as the
+captain was handing his wife into the vehicle.
+
+Max met her before she had reached the outer door. "Lu, Mamma Vi says
+you will need a wrap before we get back; probably even going, and you're
+to bring one along."
+
+"I sha'n't need any such thing! and I'm not going to be bothered with
+it!" cried Lulu, in a tone of angry impatience, hurrying on toward the
+entrance as she spoke.
+
+"Whew! what have you been doing to yourself?" exclaimed Max, suddenly
+noting the change of attire, while Grace, standing in the doorway,
+turned toward them with a simultaneous exclamation, "Why, Lulu--" then
+broke off, lost in astonishment at her sister's audacity.
+
+"Hush, both of you! can't you keep quiet?" snapped Lulu, turning from
+one to the other; then as her father's tall form darkened the doorway,
+and a glance up into his face showed her that it was very grave and
+stern, she shrank back abashed, frightened by the sudden conviction that
+he had overheard her impertinent reply to her mamma's message, and
+perhaps noticed the change in her dress.
+
+He regarded her for a moment in silence, while she hung her head in
+shame and affright; then he spoke in tones of grave displeasure, "You
+will stay at home to-day, Lulu; we have no room for disrespectful,
+disobedient children--"
+
+"Papa," she interrupted, half pleadingly, half angrily, "I haven't been
+disobedient or disrespectful to you."
+
+"It is quite the same," he said; "I require you to be obedient and
+respectful to your mamma; and impertinence to her is something I will by
+no means allow or fail to punish whenever I know of it. Sorry as I am to
+deprive you of an anticipated pleasure, I repeat that you must stay at
+home; and go immediately to your room and resume the dress she directed
+you to wear to-day."
+
+So saying he took Grace's hand and led her to the carriage, Max
+following after one regretful look at Lulu's sorely disappointed face.
+
+Grace, clinging about her father's neck as he lifted her up, pleaded for
+her sister. "Oh, papa, do please let her go; she hasn't been naughty for
+a long while, and I'm sure she's sorry and will be good."
+
+"Hush, hush, darling!" he said, wiping the tears from her eyes, then
+placing her by Violet's side.
+
+"What is wrong?" inquired the latter with concern; "is Gracie not
+feeling well?"
+
+"Never mind, my love," the captain answered, assuming a cheerful tone;
+"there is nothing wrong except that Lulu has displeased me, and I have
+told her she cannot go with us to-day."
+
+"Oh, I am sorry!" Violet said, looking really pained; "we shall all miss
+her. I should be glad, Levis, if you could forgive her, for--"
+
+"No, do not ask it," he said hastily; adding, with a smile of ardent
+affection into the azure eyes gazing so pleadingly into his; "I can
+scarcely bear to say no to you, dearest, but I have passed sentence upon
+the offender and cannot revoke it."
+
+The carriage drove off; the others had already gone, and Lulu was left
+alone in the house, the one maid-servant left behind having already
+wandered off to the beach.
+
+"There!" cried Lulu, stamping her foot with passion, then dropping into
+a chair, "I say it's just too bad! She isn't old enough to be my mother,
+and I won't have her for one; I sha'n't mind her! Papa had no business
+to marry her. He hardly cares for anybody else now, and he ought to love
+me better than he does her; for she isn't a bit of relation to him,
+while I'm his own child.
+
+"And I sha'n't wear dowdy, old-womanish dresses to please her, along
+with other girls of my size that are dressed up in their best. I'd
+rather stay at home than be mortified that way, and I just wish I had
+told him so."
+
+She was in so rebellious a mood that instead of at once changing her
+dress in obedience to her father's command, she presently rose from her
+chair, walked out at the front door and paraded through the village
+streets in her finery, saying to herself, "I'll let people see that I
+have some decent clothes to wear."
+
+Returning after a little, she was much surprised to find Betty Johnson
+stretched full length on a lounge with a paper-covered novel in her
+hand, which she seemed to be devouring with great avidity.
+
+"Why, Betty!" she exclaimed, "are you here? I thought you went with the
+rest to the 'squantum.'"
+
+"Just what I thought in regard to your highness," returned Betty,
+glancing up from her book with a laugh. "I stayed at home to enjoy my
+book and the bath. What kept you?"
+
+"Papa," answered Lulu with a frown; "he wouldn't let me go."
+
+"Because you put on that dress, I presume," laughed Betty. "Well, it's
+not very suitable, that's a fact. But I had no idea that the captain was
+such a connoisseur in matters of that sort."
+
+"He isn't! he doesn't know or care if it wasn't for Mamma Vi," burst out
+Lulu vehemently. "And she's no business to dictate about my dress
+either. I'm old enough to judge and decide for myself."
+
+"Really, it is a great pity that one so wise should be compelled to
+submit to dictation," observed Betty with exasperating irony.
+
+Lulu, returning a furious look, which her tormentor feigned not to see,
+then marching into the adjoining room, gave tardy obedience to her
+father's orders anent the dress.
+
+"Are you going in this morning?" asked Betty, when Lulu had returned to
+the little parlor.
+
+"I don't know; papa didn't say whether I might or not."
+
+"Then I should take the benefit of the doubt and follow my own
+inclination in the matter. It's ten now; the bathing hour is eleven; I
+shall be done my book by that time, and we'll go in together if you
+like."
+
+"I'll see about it," Lulu said, walking away.
+
+She went down to the beach and easily whiled away an hour watching the
+waves and the people, and digging in the sand. When she saw the others
+going to the bath-houses she hastened back to her temporary home.
+
+As she entered Betty was tossing aside her book. "So here you are!" she
+said, yawning and stretching herself. "Are you going in?"
+
+"Yes; if papa is angry I'll tell him he should have forbidden me if he
+didn't want me to do it."
+
+They donned their bathing-suits and went in with the crowd; but though
+no mishap befell them and they came out safely again, Lulu found that
+for some reason her bath was not half so enjoyable as usual.
+
+She and Betty dined at the hotel where the family had frequently taken
+their meals, then they strolled down to the beach and seated themselves
+on a bench under an awning.
+
+After a while Betty proposed taking a walk.
+
+"Where to?" asked Lulu.
+
+"To Sankaty Lighthouse."
+
+"Well, I'm agreed; it's a nice walk; you can look out over the sea all
+the way," said Lulu, getting up. But a sudden thought seemed to strike
+her; she paused and hesitated.
+
+"Well, what's the matter?" queried Betty.
+
+"Nothing; only papa told me I was to stay at home to-day."
+
+"Oh, nonsense! what a little goose!" exclaimed Betty; "of course that
+only meant you were not to go to the 'squantum'; so come along."
+
+Lulu was by no means sure that that was really all her father meant, but
+she wanted the walk, so suffered herself to be persuaded, and they went.
+
+Betty had been a wild, ungovernable girl at school, glorying in
+contempt for rules and daring "larks." She had not improved in that
+respect, and so far from being properly ashamed of her wild pranks and
+sometimes really disgraceful frolics, liked to describe them, and was
+charmed to find in Lulu a deeply interested listener.
+
+It was thus they amused themselves as they strolled slowly along the
+bluff toward Sankaty.
+
+When they reached there a number of carriages were standing about near
+the entrance, several visitors were in the tower, and others were
+waiting their turn.
+
+"Let us go up too," Betty said to her little companion; "the view must
+be finer to-day than it was when we were here before, for the atmosphere
+is clearer."
+
+"I'm afraid papa wouldn't like me to," objected Lulu; "he seemed to
+think the other time that I needed him to take care of me," she added
+with a laugh, as if it were quite absurd that one so old and wise as
+herself should be supposed to need such protection.
+
+"Pooh!" said Betty, "don't be a baby; I can take care of myself and you
+too. Come, I'm going up and round outside too; and I dare you to do the
+same."
+
+Poor proud Lulu was one of the silly people who are not brave enough to
+refuse to do a wrong or unwise thing if anybody dares them to do it.
+
+"I'm not a bit afraid, Miss Johnson; you need not think that," she
+said, bridling; "and I can take care of myself. I'll go."
+
+"Come on then; we'll follow close behind that gentleman, and the keeper
+won't suppose we are alone," returned Betty, leading the way.
+
+Lulu found the steep stairs very hard to climb without the help of her
+father's hand, and reached the top quite out of breath.
+
+Betty too was panting. But they presently recovered themselves. Betty
+stepped outside just behind the gentleman who had preceded them up the
+stairs, and Lulu climbed quickly after her, frightened enough at the
+perilous undertaking, yet determined to prove that she was equal to it.
+
+But she had advanced only a few steps when a sudden rush of wind caught
+her skirts and nearly took her off her feet.
+
+Both she and Betty uttered a cry of affright, and at the same instant
+Lulu felt herself seized from behind and dragged forcibly back and
+within the window from which she had just emerged.
+
+It was the face of a stranger that met her gaze as she looked up with
+frightened eyes.
+
+"Child," he said, "that was a narrow escape; don't try it again. Where
+are your parents or guardians, that you were permitted to step out there
+with no one to take care of you?"
+
+Lulu blushed and hung her head in silence. Betty, who had followed her
+in as fast as she could, generously took all the blame upon herself.
+
+"Don't scold her, sir," she said; "it was all my doing. I brought her
+here without the knowledge of her parents, and dared her to go out
+there."
+
+"You did?" he exclaimed, turning a severe look upon the young girl (he
+was a middle-aged man of stern aspect). "Suppose I had not been near
+enough to catch her, and she had been precipitated to the ground from
+that great height--how would you have felt?"
+
+"I could never have forgiven myself or had another happy moment while I
+lived," Betty said, in half tremulous tones, "I can never thank you
+enough, sir, for saving her," she added, warmly.
+
+"No, nor I," said the keeper. "I should always have felt that I was to
+blame for letting her go out; but you were close behind, sir, and the
+other gentleman before, and I took you to be all one party, and of
+course thought you would take care of the little girl."
+
+"She has had quite a severe shock," the gentleman remarked, again
+looking at Lulu, who was very pale and trembling like a leaf. "You had
+better wait and let me help you down the stairs. I shall be ready in a
+very few moments."
+
+Betty thanked him and said they would wait.
+
+While they did so she tried to jest and laugh with Lulu; but the little
+girl was in no mood for such things; she felt sick and dizzy at the
+thought of the danger she had escaped but a moment ago. She made no
+reply to Betty's remarks, and indeed seemed scarcely to hear them.
+
+She was quite silent, too, while being helped down the stairs by the
+kind stranger, but thanked him prettily as they separated.
+
+"You are heartily welcome," he said; "but if you will take my advice you
+will never go needlessly into such danger again."
+
+With that he shook hands with her, bowed to Betty, and moved away.
+
+"Will you go in and rest awhile, Lu?" asked Betty.
+
+"No, thank you; I'm not tired; and I'd rather be close by the sea. Tell
+me another of your stories, won't you? to help me forget how near I came
+to falling."
+
+Betty good-naturedly complied, but found Lulu a less interested listener
+than before.
+
+The "squantum" party were late in returning, and when they arrived Betty
+and Lulu were in bed; but the door between the room where Lulu lay and
+the parlor, or sitting-room, as it was indifferently called, was ajar,
+and she could hear all that was said there.
+
+"Where is Lulu?" her father asked of the maid-servant who had been left
+behind.
+
+"Gone to bed, sir," was the answer.
+
+Then the captain stepped to the chamber door, pushed it wider open, and
+came to the bedside.
+
+Lulu pretended to be asleep, keeping her eyes tight shut, but all the
+time feeling that he was standing there and looking down at her.
+
+He sighed slightly, turned away, and went from the room; then she buried
+her face in the pillows and cried softly but quite bitterly.
+
+"He might have kissed me," she said to herself; "he would if he loved me
+as much as he used to before he got married."
+
+Then his sigh seemed to echo in her heart, and she grew remorseful over
+the thought that her misconduct had grieved as well as displeased him.
+
+And how much more grieved and displeased he would be if he knew how she
+had disregarded his wishes and commands during his absence that day!
+
+And soon he would be ordered away again, perhaps to the other side of
+the world; in danger from the treacherous deep and maybe from savages,
+too, in some of those far-away places where his vessel would touch; and
+so the separation might be for years or forever in this world; and if
+she continued to be the bad girl she could not help acknowledging to
+herself she now was, how dared she hope to be with her Christian father
+in another life? She had no doubt that he was a Christian; it was
+evident from his daily walk and conversation; and she was equally
+certain that she herself was not.
+
+And what a kind, affectionate father he had always been to her; she grew
+more and more remorseful as she thought of it; and if he had been beside
+her at that moment would certainly have confessed all the wrong-doing of
+the day and asked forgiveness.
+
+But he was probably in bed now; all was darkness and silence in the
+house; so she lay still, and presently forgot all vexing thought in
+sound, refreshing sleep.
+
+When she awoke again the morning sun was shining brightly, and her mood
+had changed.
+
+The wrong-doings of the previous day were the merest trifles, and it
+would really be quite ridiculous to go and confess them to her father;
+she supposed, indeed was quite sure, that ha would be better pleased
+with her if she made some acknowledgment of sorrow for the fault for
+which he had punished her; but the very thought of doing so was so
+galling to her pride that she was stubbornly determined not to do
+anything of the kind.
+
+She was thinking it all over while dressing, and trying hard to believe
+herself a very ill-used, instead of naughty, child. It was a burning
+shame that she had been scolded and left behind for such a trifling
+fault; but she would let "papa" and everybody else see that she didn't
+care; she wouldn't ask one word about what kind of a time they had had
+(she hoped it hadn't been so very nice); and she would show papa, too,
+that she could do very well without caresses and endearments from him.
+
+Glancing from the window, she saw him out on the bluff back of the
+cottage; but though her toilet was now finished, she did not, as usual,
+run out to put her hand in his, and with a glad good-morning hold up her
+face for a kiss.
+
+She went quietly to the dooryard looking upon the village street, and
+peeped into the window of the room where Grace was dressing with a
+little help from Agnes, their mamma's maid.
+
+"Oh, Lu, good-morning," cried the little girl. "I was so sorry you
+weren't with us yesterday at the 'squantum;' we had ever such a nice
+time; only I missed you very much."
+
+"Your sympathy was wasted, Grace," returned Lulu, with a grand air. "I
+had a very pleasant time at home."
+
+"Dar now, you's done finished, Miss Gracie," said Agnes, turning to
+leave the room; then she laughed to herself as she went, "Miss Lu she
+needn't think she don't 'ceive nobody wid dem grand airs ob hers; 'spect
+we all knows she been glad nuff to go ef de cap'n didn't tole her she
+got for to stay behin'."
+
+Grace ran out and joined her sister at the door. "Oh, Lu, you would have
+enjoyed it if you had been with us," she said, embracing her. "But we
+are going to have a drive this morning. We're to start as soon as
+breakfast is over, and only come back in time for the bath; and papa
+says you can go too if you want to, and are a good girl; and you--"
+
+"I don't want to," said Lulu, with a cold, offended air. "I like to be
+by myself on the beach; I enjoyed it very much yesterday, and shall
+enjoy it to-day; I don't need anybody's company."
+
+Her conscience gave her a twinge as she spoke, reminding her that she
+had passed but little of her day alone on the beach.
+
+Grace gazed at her with wide-open eyes, lost in astonishment at her
+strange mood; but hearing their father's step within the house, turned
+about and ran to meet him and claim her morning kiss.
+
+"Where is your sister?" he asked when he had given it.
+
+"The little one is asleep, papa," she answered gayly; "the other one is
+at the door there."
+
+He smiled. "Tell her to come in," he said; "we are going to have
+prayers."
+
+Lulu obeyed the summons, but took a seat near the door, without so much
+as glancing toward her father.
+
+When the short service was over Grace seated herself upon his knee, and
+Max stood close beside him, both laughing and talking right merrily; but
+Lulu sat where she was, gazing in moody silence into the street.
+
+At length, in a pause in the talk, the captain said, in a kindly tone,
+"One of my little girls seems to have forgotten to bid me good-morning."
+
+"Good-morning, papa," muttered Lulu, sullenly, her face still averted.
+
+"Good-morning, Lucilla," he said; and she knew by his tone and use of
+her full name that he was by no means pleased with her behavior.
+
+At that moment they were summoned to breakfast.
+
+Lulu took her place with the others and ate in silence, scarce lifting
+her eyes from her plate, while everybody else was full of cheerful chat.
+
+A carriage was at the door when they left the table.
+
+"Make haste, children," the captain said, "so that we may have time for
+a long drive before the bathing hour."
+
+Max and Grace moved promptly to obey, but Lulu stood still.
+
+"I spoke to you, Lulu, as well as to the others," her father said, in
+his usual kindly tone; "you may go with us, if you wish."
+
+"I don't care to, papa," she answered, turning away.
+
+"Very well, I shall not compel you; you may do just as you please about
+it," he returned. "Stay at home if you prefer it. You may go down to the
+beach if you choose, but nowhere else."
+
+"Yes, sir," she muttered, and walked out of the room, wondering in a
+half-frightened way if he knew or suspected where she had been the day
+before.
+
+In fact, he did neither; he believed Lulu a more obedient child than she
+was, and had no idea that she had not done exactly as he bade her.
+
+This time she was so far obedient that she went nowhere except to the
+beach, but while wandering about there she was nursing unkind and
+rebellious thoughts and feelings; trying hard to convince herself that
+her father loved her less than he did his other children, and was more
+inclined to be severe with her than with them. In her heart of hearts
+she believed no such thing, but pretending to herself that she did, she
+continued her unlovely behavior all that day and the next, sulking
+alone most of the time; doing whatever she was bidden, but with a sullen
+air, seldom speaking unless she was spoken to, never hanging lovingly
+about her father, as had been her wont, but rather seeming to avoid
+being near him whenever she could.
+
+It pained him deeply to see her indulging so evil a temper, but he
+thought best to appear not to notice it. He did not offer her the
+caresses she evidently tried to avoid, and seldom addressed her; but
+when he did speak to her it was in his accustomed kind, fatherly tones,
+and it was her own fault if she did not share in every pleasure provided
+for the others.
+
+In the afternoon of the second day they were all gathered upon the beach
+as usual, when a young girl, who seemed to be a new-comer in 'Sconset,
+drew near and accosted Betty as an old acquaintance.
+
+"Why, Anna Eastman, who would have expected to see you here?" cried
+Betty, in accents of pleased surprise, springing up to embrace the
+stranger.
+
+Then she introduced her to Elsie, Violet, and Captain Raymond, who
+happened to be sitting near, as an old school friend.
+
+"And you didn't know I was on the island?" remarked Miss Eastman
+laughingly to Betty, when the introductions were over.
+
+"I hadn't the least idea of it. When did you arrive?"
+
+"Several days since--last Monday; and this is Friday. By the way, I saw
+you on Tuesday, though you did not see me."
+
+"How and where?" asked Betty in surprise, not remembering at the moment
+how she had spent that day.
+
+"At Sankaty Lighthouse; I was in a carriage out on the green in front of
+the lighthouse, and saw you and that little girl yonder (nodding in
+Lulu's direction) come out on the top of the tower; then a puff of wind
+took the child's skirts, and I fairly screamed with fright, expecting to
+see her fall and be crushed to death; but somebody jerked her back
+within the window just in time to save her. Weren't you terribly
+frightened, dear?" she asked, addressing Lulu.
+
+"Of course I was," Lulu answered in an ungracious tone; then rose and
+sauntered away along the beach. "What did she tell it for, hateful
+thing!" she muttered to herself; "now papa knows it, and what will he
+say and do to me?"
+
+She had not ventured to look at him; if she had she would have seen his
+face grow suddenly pale, then assume an expression of mingled sternness
+and pain.
+
+He presently rose and followed her, though she did not know it till he
+had reached her side and she felt him take her hand in his. He sat
+down, making her sit by his side.
+
+"Is this true that I hear of you, Lulu?" he asked.
+
+"Yes, papa," she answered in a low, unwilling tone, hanging her head as
+she spoke, for she dared not look him in the face.
+
+"I did not think one of my children would be so disobedient," he said,
+in pained accents.
+
+"Papa, you never said I shouldn't go to Sankaty Lighthouse," she
+muttered.
+
+"I never gave you leave to go, and I have told you positively, more than
+once, that you must not go to any distance from the house without
+express permission. Also I am sure you could not help understanding,
+from what was said when I took you to the lighthouse, that I would be
+very far from willing that you should go up into the tower, and
+especially outside, unless I were with you to take care of you. Besides,
+what were my orders to you just as I was leaving the house that
+morning?"
+
+"You told me to change my dress immediately and to stay at home."
+
+"Did you obey the first order?"
+
+Lulu was silent for a moment; then as her father was evidently waiting
+for an answer, she muttered, "I changed my dress after a while."
+
+"That was not obeying; I told you to do it immediately," he said in a
+tone of severity, "What did you do in the mean time?"
+
+"I don't want to tell you," she muttered.
+
+"You must; and you are not to say you don't want to do what I bid you.
+What were you doing?"
+
+"Walking round the town."
+
+"Breaking two of your father's commands at once. What next? give me a
+full account of the manner in which you spent the day."
+
+"I came in soon and changed my dress; then went to the beach till the
+bathing hour; then Betty and I went in together; then we had our dinner
+at the hotel and came back to the beach for a little while; then we went
+to Sankaty."
+
+"Filling up the whole day with repeated acts of disobedience," he said.
+
+"Papa, you didn't say I mustn't go in to bathe, or that I shouldn't take
+a walk."
+
+"I told you to stay at home, and you disobeyed that order again and
+again. And you have been behaving very badly ever since, showing a most
+unamiable temper. I have overlooked it, hoping to see a change for the
+better in your conduct without my resorting to punishment; but I think
+the time has now come when I must try that with you."
+
+He paused for some moments. Wondering at his silence, she at length
+ventured a timid look up into his face.
+
+It was so full of pain and distress that her heart smote her, and she
+was seized with a sudden fury at herself as the guilty cause of his
+suffering.
+
+"Lulu," he said, with a sigh that was almost a groan, "what am I to do
+with you?"
+
+"Whip me, papa," she burst out; "I deserve it. You've never tried that
+yet, and maybe it would make me a better girl, I almost wish you would,
+papa," she went on in her vehement way; "I could beat myself for being
+so bad and hurting you so."
+
+He made no answer to that, but presently said in moved tones, "What if I
+had come back that night to find the dear little daughter I had left a
+few hours before in full health and strength, lying a crushed and
+mangled corpse? killed without a moment's time to repent of her
+disobedience to her father's known wishes and commands? Could I have
+hoped to have you restored to me even in another world, my child?"
+
+"No, papa," she said, half under her breath; "I know I wasn't fit to go
+to heaven, and that I'm not fit now; but would you have been really very
+sorry to lose such a bad, troublesome child?"
+
+"Knowing that, as you yourself acknowledge, you were not fit for
+heaven, it would have been the heaviest blow I have ever had," he said.
+"My daughter, you are fully capable of understanding the way of
+salvation, therefore are an accountable being, and, so long as you
+neglect it, in danger of eternal death. I shall never be easy about you
+till I have good reason to believe that you have given your heart to the
+Lord Jesus, and devoted yourself entirely to His blessed service."
+
+He ceased speaking, gave her a few moments for silent reflection, then
+setting her on her feet, rose, took her hand, and led her back toward
+the village.
+
+"Are you going to punish me, papa?" she asked presently, in a
+half-frightened tone.
+
+"I shall take that matter into consideration," was all he said, and she
+knew from his grave accents that she was in some danger of receiving
+what she felt to be her deserts.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VII.
+
+"The rod and reproof give wisdom: but a child left to himself bringeth
+his mother to shame."--_Prov_. 29: 15.
+
+
+Lulu hated suspense; it seemed to her worse than the worst certainty; so
+when they had gone a few steps farther she said, hesitating and blushing
+very deeply, "Papa, if you are going to punish me as--as I--said I 'most
+wished you would, please don't let Mamma Vi or anybody know it, and--"
+
+"Certainly not; it shall be a secret between our two selves," he said as
+she broke off without finishing her sentence; "if we can manage it," he
+added a little doubtfully.
+
+"They all go down to the beach every evening, you know, papa," she
+suggested in a timid, half-hesitating way, and trembling as she spoke.
+
+"Yes, that would give us a chance; but I have not said positively that I
+intend to punish you in that way."
+
+"No, sir; but--oh, do please say certainly that you will or you won't."
+
+The look he gave her as she raised her eyes half fearfully to his face
+was very kind and affectionate, though grave and judicial. "I am not
+angry with you," he said, "in the sense of being in a passion or out of
+patience--not in the least; but I feel it to be my duty to do all I
+possibly can to help you to be a better child, and noticing, as I have
+said, for the last two or three days what a wilful, wicked temper you
+were indulging, I have been considering very seriously whether I ought
+not to try the very remedy you have yourself suggested, and I am afraid
+I ought indeed. Do you still think, as you told me a while ago, that
+this sort of punishment might be a help to you in trying to be good?"
+
+Lulu hesitated a moment, then said impetuously, and as if determined to
+own the truth though it were to pass sentence upon herself, "Yes, papa,
+honestly I do; though I don't want you to do it one bit. But," she
+added, "I sha'n't love you any less if you whip me ever so hard, because
+I shall know you don't like to do it, and wouldn't except for the reason
+you've given."
+
+"No, indeed, I should not," he said; "but you are to stay behind
+to-night when the others go to the beach."
+
+"Yes, papa, I will," she answered submissively, but with a perceptible
+tremble in her voice.
+
+Grace and Max were coming to meet them, so there was no opportunity to
+talk any more on the subject, and she walked on in silence by her
+father's side, trying hard to act and look as if nothing was amiss with
+her, clinging fast to the hand in which he had taken hers, while Grace
+took possession of the other.
+
+"You ought to have three hands, papa," laughed Max a little ruefully.
+
+"Four," corrected Grace; "for some day little Elsie will be wanting
+one."
+
+"I shall have to manage it by taking you in turn," the captain said,
+looking down upon them with a fatherly smile.
+
+Violet and some of the other members of their party were still seated
+where they had left them on the benches under the awning just out of
+reach of the waves, and thither the captain and his children bent their
+steps.
+
+Sitting down by his wife's side, he drew Grace to his knee and Lulu
+close to his other side, keeping an arm round each while chatting
+pleasantly with his family and friends.
+
+Lulu was very silent, constantly asking herself, and with no little
+uneasiness, what he really intended to do with her when, according to
+his direction, she should stay behind with him after tea while the
+others returned to the beach.
+
+One thing she was determined on--that she would if possible obey the
+order without attracting any one's notice. Everybody must have seen how
+badly she had been behaving, but the thought of that was not half so
+galling to her pride as the danger of suspicion being aroused that
+punishment had been meted out to her on account of it.
+
+Max watched her curiously, and took an opportunity, on their return to
+the house, to say privately to her, "I'm glad you've turned over a new
+leaf, Lu, and begun to behave decently to papa; I've wondered over and
+over again in the last few days that he didn't take you in hand in a way
+to convince you that he wasn't to be trifled with. It's my opinion that
+if you'd been a boy you'd have got a trouncing long before this."
+
+"Indeed!" she cried, with an angry toss of her head; "I'm glad I'm not a
+boy if I couldn't be one without using such vulgar words."
+
+"Oh, that isn't such a very bad word," returned Max, laughing; "but I
+can tell you, from sad experience, that the _thing_ is bad enough
+sometimes; I'd be quaking in my shoes if I thought papa had any reason
+to consider me deserving of one."
+
+"I don't see what you mean by talking so to me," exclaimed Lulu,
+passionately; "but I think you are a Pharisee--making yourself out so
+much better than I am!"
+
+The call to supper interrupted them just there, and perhaps saved them
+from a down-right quarrel.
+
+Lulu had no appetite for the meal, and it seemed to her that the others
+would never have done eating; then that they lingered unusually long
+about the house before starting for their accustomed evening
+rendezvous--the beach; for she was on thorns all the time.
+
+At last some one made a move, and catching a look from her father which
+she alone saw or understood, she slipped unobserved into her bedroom and
+waited there with a fast beating heart.
+
+She heard him say to Violet, "Don't wait for me, my love; I have a
+little matter to attend to here, and will follow you in the course of
+half an hour."
+
+"Anything I can help you with?" Violet asked.
+
+"Oh, no, thank you," he said, "I need no assistance."
+
+"A business letter to write, I presume," she returned laughingly. "Well,
+don't make it too long, for I grudge every moment of your time."
+
+With that she followed the others, and all was quiet except for the
+captain's measured tread, for he was slowly pacing the room to and fro.
+
+Impatient, impetuous Lulu did not know how to endure the suspense; she
+seemed to herself like a criminal awaiting execution. Softly she opened
+the door and stepped out in front of her father, stopping him in his
+walk.
+
+"Papa," she said, with pale, trembling lips, looking beseechingly up
+into his face, "whatever you are going to do to me, won't you please do
+it at once and let me have it over?"
+
+He took her hand and, sitting down, drew her to his side, putting his
+arm around her.
+
+"My little daughter," he said very gravely, but not unkindly, "my
+responsibility in regard to your training weighs very heavily on my
+mind; it is plain to me that you will make either a very good and useful
+woman, or one who will be a curse to herself and others; for you are too
+energetic and impulsive, too full of strong feeling to be lukewarm and
+indifferent in anything.
+
+"You are forming your character now for time and for eternity, and I
+must do whatever lies in my power to help you to form it aright; for
+good and not for evil. You inherit a sinful nature from me, and have
+very strong passions which must be conquered or they will prove your
+ruin. I fear you do not see the great sinfulness of their indulgence,
+and that it may be that I am partly to blame for that in having passed
+too lightly over such exhibitions of them as have come under my notice:
+in short, that perhaps if I had been more justly severe with your
+faults you would have been more thoroughly convinced of their
+heinousness and striven harder and with greater success to conquer them.
+
+"Therefore, after much thought and deliberation, and much prayer for
+guidance and direction, I have fully decided that I ought to punish you
+severely for the repeated acts of disobedience you have been guilty of
+in the last few days, and the constant exhibition of ill-temper.
+
+"It pains me exceedingly to do it, but I must not consider my own
+feelings where my dear child's best interests are concerned."
+
+"Is it because I asked you to do it, papa?" she inquired. "I never
+thought you would when I said it."
+
+"No; I have been thinking seriously on the subject ever since you
+behaved so badly the day of the 'squantum,' and had very nearly decided
+the question just as I have fully decided it now. I know you are an
+honest child, even when the truth is against you; tell me, do you not
+yourself think that I am right?"
+
+"Yes, sir," she answered, low and tremulously, after a moment's struggle
+with herself. "Oh, please do it at once, so it will be over soon!"
+
+"I will," he said, rising and leading her into the inner room; "you
+shall not have the torture of anticipation a moment longer."
+
+Though the punishment was severe beyond Lulu's worst anticipations, she
+bore it without outcry or entreaty, feeling that she richly deserved it,
+and determined that no one who might be within hearing should learn from
+any sound she uttered what was going on. Tears and now and then a
+half-suppressed sob were the only evidences of suffering that she
+allowed herself to give.
+
+Her father was astonished at her fortitude, and more than ever convinced
+that she had in her the elements of a noble character.
+
+The punishment over, he took her in his arms, laying her head against
+his breast. Both were silent, her tears falling like rain.
+
+At length, with a heart-broken sob, "You hurt me terribly, papa," she
+said; "I didn't think you would ever want to hurt me so."
+
+"I did not want to," he answered in moved tones; "it was sorely against
+my inclination, I cannot tell you how gladly I should have borne twice
+the pain for you if so I could have made you a good girl. I know you
+have sometimes troubled yourself with foolish fears that you had less
+than your fair share of my affection; but I have not a child that is
+nearer or dearer to me than you are, my darling. I love you very much."
+
+"I'm so glad, papa; I 'most wonder you can," she sobbed; "and I love
+you dearly, dearly; I know I've not been acting like it lately, but I
+do, and just as much now as before. Oh, papa, you don't know how hard it
+is for me to be good!"
+
+"I think I do," he said; "for I am naturally quite as bad as you are,
+having a violent temper, which would most certainly have been my ruin
+had I not been forced to learn to control it; indeed I fear it is from
+me you get your temper.
+
+"I had a good Christian mother," he went on, "who was very faithful in
+her efforts to train her children up aright. My fits of passion gave her
+great concern and anxiety. I can see now how troubled and distressed she
+used to look.
+
+"Usually she would shut me up in a room by myself until I had had time
+to cool down, then come to me, talk very seriously and kindly of the
+danger and sinfulness of such indulgence of temper, telling me there was
+no knowing what dreadful deed I might some day be led to commit in my
+fury, if I did not learn to rule my own spirit; and that therefore for
+my own sake she must punish me to teach me self-control. She would then
+chastise me, often quite severely, and leave me to myself again to
+reflect upon the matter. Thus she finally succeeded in so convincing me
+of the great guilt and danger of giving rein to my fiery temper and the
+necessity of gaining the mastery over it, that I fought hard to do so,
+and with God's help have, I think, gained the victory.
+
+"It is the remembrance of all this, and how thankful I am to my mother
+now for her faithfulness, that has determined me to be equally faithful
+to my own dear little daughter, though unfortunately I lack the
+opportunity for the same constant watchfulness over my children."
+
+"Oh, papa, if you only could be with us all the time!" she sighed. "But
+I never thought you had a temper. I've seen some people fly at their
+naughty children in a great passion and beat them hard; I should think
+if you had such a bad temper as you say, you'd have treated me so many a
+time."
+
+"Very likely I should if your grandmother had not taught me to control
+it," he said; "you may thank her that you have as good a father as you
+have."
+
+"I think I have the best in the world," she said, putting her arm round
+his neck; "and now that it's all over, papa, I'm glad you did punish me
+just so hard; for I don't feel half so mean, because it seems as if I
+have sort of paid for my naughtiness toward you."
+
+"Yes, toward me; the account is settled between us; but remember that
+you cannot so atone for your sin against God; nothing but the blood of
+Christ can avail to blot out that account against you, and you must ask
+to be forgiven for His sake alone. We will kneel down and ask it now."
+
+Violet glanced again and again toward the cottages on the bluff,
+wondering and a trifle impatient at her husband's long delay, but at
+length saw him approaching, leading Lulu by the hand.
+
+There was unusual gravity, amounting almost to sternness, in his face,
+and Lulu's wore a more subdued expression than she had ever seen upon
+it, while traces of tears were evident upon her cheeks,
+
+"He has been talking very seriously to her in regard to the ill-temper
+she has shown during the past few days," Violet said to herself. "Poor
+wayward child! I hope she will take the lesson to heart, and give him
+less trouble and anxiety in future."
+
+He kept Lulu close at his side all the evening, and she seemed well
+content to stay there, her head on his shoulder, his arm around her
+waist, while she listened silently to the talk going on around her or to
+the booming of the waves upon the beach not many yards away.
+
+When it was time for the children to retire, he took her and Grace to
+the house. At the door he bent down and kissed Grace good-night,
+saying, "I shall not wait to see you in your bed, but shall come in to
+look at you before I go to mine."
+
+"May I have a kiss too, papa?" Lulu asked in a wishful, half-tremulous
+voice, as though a trifle uncertain whether her request would be
+granted.
+
+"Yes, my dear little daughter, as many as you wish," he replied, taking
+her in his arms and bestowing them with hearty good-will and affection.
+
+"I'm sorry--oh, very sorry for all my naughtiness, papa," she whispered
+in his ear while clinging about his neck.
+
+"It is all forgiven now," he said, "and I trust will never be repeated."
+
+Lulu was very good, submissive, and obedient during the remainder of her
+father's stay among them.
+
+She was greatly distressed when, two weeks later, orders came for him to
+join his ship the following day. She clung to him with devoted,
+remorseful affection and distress in prospect of the impending
+separation, while he treated her with even more than his wonted
+kindness, drawing her often caressingly to his knee, and his voice
+taking on a very tender tone whenever he spoke to her.
+
+It was in the evening he left them, for he was to drive over to
+Nantucket Town and pass the night there in order to take the early boat
+leaving for the mainland the next morning.
+
+Mr. Dinsmore went with him, intending to go to Boston for a few days,
+perhaps on to New York also, then return to Siasconset.
+
+Harold, Herbert, Bob, and Max set out that same evening for their
+camping ground; so that Mr. Edward Travilla was the only man of the
+party left to take care of the women and children.
+
+However, they would all have felt safe enough in that very quiet spot,
+or anywhere on the island, without any such protection.
+
+Lulu went to bed that night full of remorseful regret that through her
+own wilfulness she had lost many hours of her father's prized society,
+besides grieving and displeasing him.
+
+Oh, if she could but go back and live the last few weeks over, how
+differently she would behave! She would not give him the least cause to
+be displeased with or troubled about her.
+
+As often before, she felt a great disgust at herself, and a longing
+desire to be good and gentle like Gracie, who never seemed to have the
+slightest inclination to be quick-tempered or rebellious.
+
+"She's so sweet and dear!" murmured Lulu half aloud, and reaching out a
+hand to softly touch the little sister sleeping quietly by her side; "I
+should think papa would love her ten times better than me; but he says
+he doesn't, and he always tells the truth. I wish I'd been made like
+Gracie; but I'm ever so glad he can love me in spite of all my badness.
+Oh, I am determined to be good the next time he's at home, so that he
+will enjoy his visit more. It was a burning shame in me to spoil this
+one so; I'd like to beat you for it, Lulu Raymond, and I'm glad he
+didn't let you escape."
+
+Violet and her mother were passing the night together, and lying side by
+side talked to each other in loving confidence of such things as lay
+nearest their hearts. Naturally Vi's thoughts were full of the husband
+from whom she had just parted--for how long?--it might be months or
+years.
+
+"Mamma," she said, "the more I am with him and study his character, the
+more I honor and trust and love him. It is the one trial of my otherwise
+exceptionally happy life, that we must pass so much of our time apart,
+and that he has such a child as Lulu to mar his enjoyment of--"
+
+"Oh, dear daughter," interrupted Elsie, "do not allow yourself to feel
+otherwise than very kindly toward your husband's child; Lulu has some
+very noble traits, and I trust you will try to think of them rather than
+of her faults, serious as they may seem to you."
+
+"Yes, mamma, there are some things about her that are very lovable, and
+I really have a strong affection for her, even aside from the fact that
+she is his child; yet when she behaves in a way that distresses him I
+can hardly help wishing that she belonged to some one else.
+
+"You surely must have noticed how badly she behaved for two or three
+days. He never spoke to me about it, tried not to let me see that it
+interfered with his enjoyment (for he knew that that would spoil mine),
+but for all that I knew his heart was often heavy over her misconduct.
+
+"Yet she certainly does love her father. How she clung to him after she
+had heard that he must leave us so soon, with a remorseful affection, it
+seemed to me."
+
+"Yes, and though she shed but few tears in parting from him, I could see
+that she was almost heart-broken. She is a strange child, but if she
+takes the right turn, will assuredly make a noble, useful woman."
+
+"I hope so, mamma; and that will, I know, repay him for all his care and
+anxiety on her account. No father could be fonder of his children or
+more willing to do or endure anything for their sake. Of course I do not
+mean anything wrong; he would not do wrong himself or suffer wrong-doing
+in them; for his greatest desire is to see them truly good, real
+Christians. I hope my darling, as she grows older, will be altogether a
+comfort and blessing to him."
+
+"As her mother has been to me, and always was to her father," Elsie
+responded in loving tones.
+
+"Thank you, mamma," Violet said with emotion; "oh, if I had been an
+undutiful daughter and given pain and anxiety to my best of fathers, how
+my heart would ache at the remembrance, now that he is gone. And I feel
+deep pity for Lulu when I think what sorrow she is preparing for herself
+in case she outlives her father, as in the course of nature she is
+likely to do."
+
+"Yes, poor child!" sighed Elsie; "and doubtless she is even now enduring
+the reproaches of conscience aggravated by the fear that she may not see
+her father very soon again.
+
+"She and Gracie, to say nothing of my dear Vi, will be feeling lonely
+to-morrow, and Edward, Zoe, and I have planned various little
+excursions, by land and water, to give occupation to your thoughts and
+pleasantly while away the time."
+
+"You are always so kind, dearest mamma," said Violet; "always thinking
+of others and planning for their enjoyment."
+
+"Oh, how lonely it does seem without papa! our dear, dear papa!" was
+Gracie's waking exclamation. "I wish he could live at home all the time
+like other children's fathers do! When will he come again, Lulu?"
+
+"I don't know, Gracie; I don't believe anybody knows," returned Lulu
+sorrowfully. "But you have no occasion to feel half as badly about it as
+I."
+
+"Why not?" cried Grace, a little indignantly, even her gentle nature
+aroused at the apparent insinuation that he was more to Lulu than to
+herself; "you don't love him a bit better than I do."
+
+"Maybe not; but Mamma Vi is more to you than she is to me; though that
+wasn't what I was thinking of. I was only thinking that you had been a
+good child to him all the time he has been at home, while I was so very,
+very naughty that--"
+
+Lulu broke off suddenly and went on with, her dressing in silence.
+
+"That what?" asked Grace.
+
+"That I grieved him very much and spoiled half his pleasure," Lulu said
+in a choking voice. Then turning suddenly toward her sister, her face
+flushing hotly, her eyes full of tears, bitterly ashamed of what she was
+moved to tell, yet with a heart aching so for sympathy that she hardly
+knew how to keep it back, "Gracie, if I tell you something will you
+never, _never, never_ breathe a single word of it to a living soul?"
+
+Grace, who was seated on the floor putting on her shoes and stockings,
+looked up at her sister in silent astonishment.
+
+"Come, answer," exclaimed Lulu impetuously; "do you promise? I know if
+you make a promise you'll keep it. But I won't tell you without, for I
+wouldn't have Mamma Vi, or Max, or anybody else but you know, for all
+the world."
+
+"Not papa?"
+
+"Oh, Gracie, papa knows; it's a secret between him and me--only--only I
+have a right to tell you if I choose."
+
+"I'm glad he knows, because I couldn't promise not to tell him if he
+asked me and said I must. Yes, I promise, Lulu. What is it?"
+
+Lulu had finished her dressing, and dropping down on the carpet beside
+Grace she began, half averting her face and speaking in low, hurried
+tones. "You remember that morning we were all going to the 'squantum' I
+changed my dress and put on a white one, and because of that, and
+something I said to Max that papa overheard, he said I must stay at
+home; and he ordered me to take off that dress immediately. Well, I
+disobeyed him; I walked round the town in the dress before I took it
+off, and instead of staying at home I went in to bathe, and took a walk
+in the afternoon with Betty Johnson to Sankaty Lighthouse, and went up
+in the tower and outside too."
+
+"Oh, Lulu!" cried Grace, "how could you dare to do so?"
+
+"I did, anyway," said Lulu; "and you know I was very ill-tempered for
+two days afterward; so when papa knew it all he thought he ought to
+punish me, and he did."
+
+"How?"
+
+"Oh, Grace! don't you know? can't you guess? It was when he and I stayed
+back while all the rest went to the beach, that evening after Betty's
+friend told of seeing me at Sankaty."
+
+Grace drew a long breath. "Oh, Lu," she said pityingly, putting her arms
+lovingly about her sister, "I'm so sorry for you! How could you bear it?
+Did he hurt you very much?"
+
+"Oh, yes, terribly; but I'm glad he did it (though I wouldn't for
+anything let anybody know it but you), because I'd feel so mean if I
+hadn't paid somehow for my badness. Papa was so good and kind to me--he
+always is--and I had been behaving so hatefully to him.
+
+"And he wasn't in a bit of a passion with me. I believe, as he told me,
+he did hate to punish me, and only did it to help me to learn to conquer
+my temper."
+
+"And to be obedient, too?"
+
+"Yes; the punishment was for that too, he said. But now don't you think
+I have reason to feel worse about his going away just now than you?"
+
+"Yes," admitted Grace; "I'd feel ever so badly if I'd done anything to
+make dear papa sad and troubled; and I think I should be frightened to
+death if he was going to whip me."
+
+"No, you wouldn't," said Lulu, "for you would know papa wouldn't hurt
+you any more than he thought necessary for your own good. Now let me
+help you dress, for it must be near breakfast time."
+
+"Oh, thank you; yes, I'll have to hurry. Do you love papa as well as
+ever, Lu?"
+
+"Better," returned Lulu, emphatically; "it seems odd, but I do. I
+shouldn't though if I thought he took pleasure in beating me, or
+punishing me in any way."
+
+"I don't b'lieve he likes to punish any of us," said Grace.
+
+"I _know_ he doesn't," said Lulu. "And it isn't any odder that I should
+love him in spite of his punishments, than that he should love me in
+spite of all my naughtiness. Yes, I do think, Gracie, we have the best
+father in the world."
+
+"'Course we have," responded Grace; "but then we don't have him half the
+time; he's 'most always on his ship," she added tearfully.
+
+"Are you ready for breakfast, dears?" asked a sweet voice at the door.
+
+"Yes, Grandma Elsie," they answered, hastening to claim the good-morning
+kiss she was always ready to bestow.
+
+Lulu's heartache had found some relief in her confidence to her sister,
+and she showed a pleasanter and more cheerful face at the table than
+Violet expected to see her wear.
+
+It grew brighter still when she learned that they were all to have a
+long, delightful drive over the hills and moors, starting almost
+immediately upon the conclusion of the meal.
+
+The weather was charming, everybody in most amiable mood, and spite of
+the pain of the recent parting from him whom they so dearly loved, that
+would occasionally make itself felt in the hearts of wife and children,
+the little trip was an enjoyable one to all.
+
+Just as they drew up at the cottage door on their return, a blast of
+Captain Baxter's tin horn announced his arrival with the mail, and
+Edward, waiting only to assist the ladies and children to alight,
+hurried off to learn if they had any interest in the contents of the
+mailbag.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VIII.
+
+"Be not too ready to condemn
+   The wrongs thy brothers may have done;
+ Ere ye too harshly censure them
+   For human faults, ask, 'Have I none?'"
+
+--_Miss Eliza Cook_.
+
+
+The little girls took up their station at the front door to watch for
+"Uncle Edward's" return.
+
+Gracie presently cried out joyfully, "Oh, he's coming with a whole
+handful of letters! I wonder if one is from papa."
+
+"I'm afraid not," said Lulu; "he would hardly write last night, leaving
+us so late as he did, and hardly have time before the leaving of the
+early boat this morning."
+
+The last word had scarcely left her lips when Edward reached her side
+and put a letter into her hand--a letter directed to her, and
+unmistakably in her father's handwriting.
+
+"One for you, too, Vi," he said gayly, tossing it into her lap through
+the open window.
+
+"Excuse the unceremonious delivery, sister mine. Where are grandma and
+mamma? I have a letter for each of them."
+
+"Here," answered his mother's voice from within the room; then as she
+took the missives from his hand, "Ah, I knew papa would not forget
+either mamma or me."
+
+"Where's my share, Ned?" asked Zoe, issuing from the inner room, where
+she had been engaged in taking off her hat and smoothing her fair
+tresses.
+
+"Your share? Well, really I don't know; unless you'll accept the
+mail-carrier as such," he returned sportively.
+
+"Captain Baxter?" she asked in mock astonishment. "I'd rather have a
+letter by half."
+
+"But you can't have either," he returned, laughing; "you can have the
+postman who delivered the letters here--nothing more; yours is 'Hobson's
+choice.'"
+
+Lulu, receiving her letter with a half-smothered exclamation of intense,
+joyful surprise, ran swiftly away with it to the beach, never stopping
+till she had gained a spot beyond and away from the crowd, where no
+prying eye would watch her movements or note if the perusal of her
+treasure caused any emotion.
+
+There, seated upon the sand, she broke open the envelope with fingers
+trembling with eagerness. It contained only a few lines in Captain
+Raymond's bold chirography, but they breathed such fatherly love and
+tenderness as brought the tears in showers from Lulu's eyes--tears of
+intense joy and filial love. She hastily wiped them away and read the
+sweet words again and again; then kissing the paper over and over,
+placed it in her bosom, rose up, and slowly wended her way back toward
+the house, with a lighter, happier heart than she had known for some
+days.
+
+She had not gone far when Grace came tripping over the sands to meet
+her, her face sparkling with delight as she held up a note to view,
+exclaiming, "See, Lu! papa did not forget me; it came inside of mamma's
+letter."
+
+"Oh, Gracie, I am glad," said Lulu; "but it would be very strange for
+papa to remember the bad child and not the good one, wouldn't it?" she
+concluded, between a sigh and a smile.
+
+"I'm not always good," said Grace; "you know I did something very, very
+bad last winter one time--something you would never do. I b'lieve you'd
+speak the truth if you knew you'd be killed for it."
+
+"You dear little thing!" exclaimed Lulu, throwing her arm round Grace
+and giving her a hearty kiss; "it's very good in you to say it; but papa
+says I'm an honest child and own the truth even when it's against me."
+
+"Yes; you said you told him how you had disobeyed him; and If it had
+been I, I wouldn't have ever said a word about it for fear he'd punish
+me."
+
+"Well, you can't help being timid; and if I were as timid as you are,
+no doubt I'd be afraid to own up too; and I didn't confess till after
+that Miss Eastman had told on me," said Lulu. "Now let's sit down on the
+sand, and if you'll show me your letter, I'll show you mine."
+
+Grace was more than willing, and they busied themselves with the
+letters, reading and rereading, and with loving talk about their absent
+father, till summoned to the supper-table.
+
+Lulu was very fond of being on the beach, playing in the sand, wandering
+hither and thither, or just sitting gazing dreamily out over the waves;
+and her father had allowed her to do so, only stipulating that she
+should not go out of sight or into any place that looked at all
+dangerous.
+
+"I'm going down to the beach," she said to Grace, when they had left the
+table that evening; "won't you go too?"
+
+"Not yet," said Grace; "baby is awake, and looks so sweet that I'd
+rather stay and play with her a little while first."
+
+"She does look pretty and sweet," assented Lulu, glancing toward the
+babe, cooing in its nurse's arms, "but we can see enough of her after we
+go home to Ion, and haven't the sea any more. I'll go now, and you can
+come and join me when you are ready."
+
+Leaving the house, Lulu turned southward toward Sunset Heights, and
+strolled slowly on, gazing seaward for the most part, and drinking in
+with delight the delicious breeze as it came sweeping on from no one
+knows where, tearing the crests of the waves and scattering the spray
+hither and yon.
+
+The tide was rising, and it was keen enjoyment to watch the great
+billows chasing each other in and dashing higher and higher on the sands
+below. Then the sun drew near his setting, and the sea, reflecting the
+gorgeous coloring of the clouds, changed every moment from one lovely
+hue to another.
+
+Lulu walked on and on, wilfully refusing to think how great might be the
+distance she was putting between herself and home, and at length sat
+down, the better to enjoy the lovely panorama of cloud and sea which
+still continued to enrapture her with its ever-changing beauty.
+
+By and by the colors began to fade and give place to a silvery gray,
+which gradually deepened and spread till the whole sky was fast growing
+black with clouds that even to her inexperienced eye portended a storm.
+
+She started up and sent a sweeping glance around on every side. Could it
+be possible that she was so far from the tiny 'Sconset cottage that at
+present she called home? Here were Tom Never's Head and the life-saving
+station almost close at hand; she had heard papa say they were a good
+two miles from 'Sconset, so she must be very nearly that distance from
+home, all alone too, and with night and a storm fast coming on.
+
+"Oh me! I've been disobedient again," she said aloud, as she set off for
+home at her most rapid pace; "what would papa say? It wasn't exactly
+intentional this time, but I should not have been so careless."
+
+Alarmed at the prospect of being overtaken by darkness and tempest alone
+out in the wild, she used her best efforts to move with speed; but she
+could scarcely see to pick her steps or take a perfectly direct course,
+and now and again she was startled by the flutter of an affrighted
+night-bird across her path as she wandered among the sand dunes, toiling
+over the yielding soil, the booming of the waves and the melancholy
+cadences of the wind as it rose and fell filling her ears.
+
+She was a brave child, entirely free from superstitious fears, and
+having learned that the island harbored no burglars or murderers, and
+that there was no wild beast upon it, her only fear was of being
+overtaken by the storm or lost on the moors, unable to find her way till
+day-break.
+
+But, gaining the top of a sand-hill, the star-like gleam of Sankaty
+Light greeted her delighted eyes, and with a joyful exclamation, "Oh,
+now I can find the way!" she sprang forward with renewed energy, soon
+found the path to the village, pursued it with quickened steps and light
+heart, although the rain was now pouring down, accompanied with
+occasional flashes of lightning and peals of thunder, and in a few
+moments pushed open the door of the cottage and stepped into the
+astonished presence of the ladies of the party.
+
+She had not been missed till the approach of the storm drove them all
+within doors; then perceiving that the little girl was not among them,
+the question passed from one to another, "Where is Lulu?"
+
+No one could say where; Grace remembered that she had gone out intending
+to take a stroll along the beach, but did not mention in which
+direction.
+
+"And she has never been known to stay out so late; and--and the tide is
+coming in," cried Violet, sinking pale and trembling into a chair. "Oh,
+mamma, if she is drowned, how shall I answer to my husband for taking so
+little care of his child?"
+
+"My dear daughter, don't borrow trouble," Elsie said cheerfully, though
+her own cheek had grown very pale; "it was in my care he left her, not
+in yours."
+
+"Don't fret, Vi," Edward said; "I don't believe she's drowned; she has
+more sense than to go where the tide would reach her; but I'll go at
+once to look for her, and engage others in the search also."
+
+He started for the door.
+
+"She may be out on the moors, Ned," called Zoe, running after him with
+his waterproof coat. "Here, put this on."
+
+"No time to wait for that," he said.
+
+"But you must take time," she returned, catching hold of him and
+throwing it over his shoulders; "men have to obey their wives once in
+awhile; Lu's not drowning; don't you believe it; and she may as well get
+a wetting as you."
+
+Grace, hiding her head in Violet's lap, was sobbing bitterly, the latter
+stroking her hair in a soothing way, but too full of grief and alarm
+herself to speak any comforting words.
+
+"Don't cry, Gracie; and, Vi, don't look so distressed," said Betty.
+"Lulu, like myself, is one of those people that need never be worried
+about--the bad pennies that always turn up again."
+
+"Then she isn't fit for heaven," remarked Rosie in an undertone not
+meant for her sister's ear; "but I don't believe," she added in a louder
+key, "that there is anything worse the matter than too long a walk for
+her to get back in good season."
+
+"That is my opinion, Vi," said Mrs. Dinsmore; and Elsie added, "Mine
+also."
+
+No one spoke again for a moment, and in the silence the heavy boom, boom
+of the surf on the beach below came distinctly to their ears. Then there
+was a vivid flash of lightning and a terrific thunder crash, followed
+instantly by a heavy down-pour of rain.
+
+"And she is out in all this!" exclaimed Violet in tones of deep
+distress. "Dear child, if I only had her here safe in my arms, or if her
+father were here to look after her!"
+
+"And punish her," added Rosie. "It's my humble opinion that if ever a
+girl of her age needed a good whipping, she does."
+
+"Rosie," said her mother, with unwonted severity, "I cannot allow you to
+talk in that way. Lulu's faults are different from yours, but perhaps no
+worse; for while she is passionate and not sufficiently amenable to
+authority, you are showing yourself both uncharitable and Pharisaical."
+
+"Well, mamma," Rosie answered, blushing deeply at the reproof, "I cannot
+help feeling angry with her for giving poor Vi so much unnecessary worry
+and distress of mind. And I am sure her father must have felt troubled
+and mortified by the way she behaved for two or three days while he was
+here."
+
+"But he loves her very dearly," said Violet; "so dearly that to lose
+her in this way would surely break his heart."
+
+"But I tell you he is not going to lose her in this way," said Betty in
+a lively tone; "don't you be a bit afraid of it."
+
+But Violet could not share the comfortable assurance; to her it seemed
+more than likely Lulu had been too venturesome, and that a swiftly
+incoming wave had carried her off her feet and swept her in its recoil
+into the boiling sea.
+
+"I shall never see the dear child again!" was her anguished thought;
+"and oh, what news to write to her father! He will not blame me, I know,
+but oh, I cannot help blaming myself that I did not miss her sooner and
+send some one to search for and bring her back."
+
+Elsie read her daughter's distress in her speaking countenance, and
+sitting down by her side tried to cheer her with loving, hopeful words.
+
+"Dear Vi," she said, "I have a strong impression that the child is not
+lost, and will be here presently. But whatever has happened, or may
+happen, stay your heart, dear one, upon your God; trust Him for the
+child, for your husband, and for yourself. You know that troubles do not
+spring out of the ground, and to His children He gives help and
+deliverance out of all He sends them.
+
+"'God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble.' 'He
+shall deliver thee in six troubles: yea in seven there shall no evil
+touch thee.'"
+
+There was perhaps not more than a half hour of this trying suspense
+between Edward's departure in search of the missing child and her sudden
+appearance in their midst: sudden it seemed because the roar of the sea
+and howling of the storm drowned all other sounds from without, and
+prevented any echo of approaching footsteps.
+
+"Lulu!" they all cried in varied tones of surprise and relief, as they
+started up and gathered about her dripping figure.
+
+"Where have you been?"
+
+"How wet you are!"
+
+"Oh, dear child, I am so glad and thankful to see you; I have been
+terribly frightened about you!" This last from Violet.
+
+"I--I didn't mean to be out so late or to go so far," stammered Lulu.
+"And I didn't see the storm coming up in time, and it caught and
+hindered me. Please, Mamma Vi, and Grandma Elsie, don't be angry about
+it. I won't do so again."
+
+"We won't stop to talk about it now," Elsie said, answering for Violet
+and herself; "your clothes must be changed instantly, for you are as wet
+as if you had been in the sea; and that with fresh water, so that there
+is great danger of your taking cold."
+
+"I should think the best plan would be for her to be rubbed with a
+coarse towel till reaction sets in fully and then put directly to bed,"
+said Mrs. Dinsmore. "If that is done we may hope to find her as well in
+the morning as if she had not had this exposure to the storm."
+
+Lulu made no objection nor resistance, being only too glad to escape so
+easily. Still she was not quite sure that some punishment might not be
+in store for her on the morrow. And she had an uncomfortable impression
+that were it not for her father's absence it might not be a very light
+one.
+
+When she was snugly in bed, Grandma Elsie came to her, bringing with her
+own hands a great tumbler of hot lemonade.
+
+"Drink this, Lulu," she said, in her own sweet voice and with a loving
+look that made the little girl heartily ashamed of having given so much
+trouble and anxiety; "it will be very good for you, I think, as well as
+palatable."
+
+"Thank you, ma'am," Lulu said, tasting it; "it is delicious, so strong
+of both lemon and sugar."
+
+"I am glad you like it; drink it all if you can," Elsie said.
+
+When Lulu had drained the tumbler it was carried away by Agnes, and
+Grandma Elsie, sitting down beside the bed, asked, "Are you sleepy, my
+child? If you are we will defer our talk till to-morrow morning; if not,
+we will have it now."
+
+"I'm not sleepy," Lulu answered, blushing and averting her face, adding
+to herself, "I suppose it's got to come, and I'd rather have it over."
+
+"You know, my child, that in the absence of your father and mine you are
+my care and I am responsible for you, while you are accountable to me
+for your good or bad behavior. Such being the case, it is now my duty to
+ask you to give an account of your whereabouts and doings in the hours
+that you were absent from us this evening."
+
+Lulu replied by an exact statement of the truth, pleading in excuse for
+her escapade her father's permission to stroll about the beach, even
+alone, her enjoyment of the exercise of walking along the bluff, and her
+absorbing interest in the changing beauty of sky and sea--all which
+tended to render her oblivious of time and space, so that on being
+suddenly reminded of them she found herself much farther from home than
+she had supposed.
+
+"Was it not merely within certain limits you were given permission to
+ramble about the beach?" Elsie asked gently.
+
+"Yes, ma'am; papa said I was not to go far, and I did not intend to;
+indeed, indeed, Grandma Elsie, I had not the least intention of
+disobeying, but forgot everything in the pleasure of the walk and the
+beautiful sights."
+
+"Do you think that is sufficient excuse, and ought to be accepted as
+fully exonerating you from blame in regard to this matter?"
+
+"I don't think people can help forgetting sometimes," Lulu replied, a
+trifle sullenly.
+
+"I remember that in dealing with me as a child my father would never
+take forgetfulness of his orders as any excuse for disobedience; and
+though it seemed hard then, I have since thought he was right, because
+the forgetfulness is almost always the result of not having deemed the
+matter of sufficient importance to duly charge the memory with it.
+
+"In the Bible God both warns us against forgetting and bids us remember:
+
+"'Remember all the commandments of the Lord, and do them.'
+
+"'Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy.'
+
+"'Beware lest thou forget the Lord.'
+
+"'The wicked shall be turned into hell, and all the nations that forget
+God.'
+
+"You see that God does not accept forgetfulness as a sufficient excuse,
+or any excuse for sin."
+
+"Then you won't, of course," muttered Lulu, carefully avoiding looking
+into the kind face bending over her; "how am I to be punished? I don't
+feel as if anybody has a _right_ to punish me but papa," she added, with
+a flash of indignant anger.
+
+"I heartily wish he were here to attend to it," was the response, in a
+kindly pitying tone. "But since, unfortunately, he is not, and my
+father, too, is absent, the unpleasant duty devolves upon me. I have not
+had time to fully consider the matter, but have no thought of being very
+severe with you; and perhaps if you knew all the anxiety and sore
+distress suffered on your account this evening--particularly by your
+mamma and little sister--you would be sufficiently punished already."
+
+"Did Mamma Vi care?" Lulu asked, in a half-incredulous tone.
+
+"My child, she was almost distracted," Elsie said. "She loves you for
+both your own and your father's sake. Besides, as she repeated again and
+again, she was sorely distressed on his account, knowing his love for
+you to be so great that to lose you would well-nigh break his heart."
+
+A flash of joy illumined Lulu's face at this new testimony to her
+father's love for her, but passed away as suddenly as it came.
+
+"I do feel punished in hearing that you were all so troubled about me,
+Grandma Elsie," she said, "and I mean to be very, very careful not to
+cause such anxiety again. Please tell Mamma Vi I am sorry to have given
+her pain; but she shouldn't care anything about such a naughty girl."
+
+"That, my child, she cannot help," Elsie said; "she loves your father
+far too well not to love you for his sake."
+
+After a little more kindly admonitory talk she went away, leaving a
+tender, motherly kiss upon the little girl's lips.
+
+At the door Grace met her with a request for a good-night kiss, which
+was promptly granted.
+
+"Good-night, dear little one; pleasant dreams and a happy awaking, if it
+be God's will," Elsie said, bending down to touch her lips to the
+rosebud mouth and let the small arms twine themselves around her neck.
+
+"Good-night, dear Grandma Elsie," responded the child. "Oh, aren't you
+ever so glad God brought our Lulu safely home to us?"
+
+"I am indeed, dear; let us not forget to thank Him for it in our prayers
+to-night."
+
+Lulu heard, and as Grace's arms went round her neck the next moment, and
+the sweet lips, tremulous with emotion, touched her cheek,
+
+"Were you so distressed about me, Gracie?" she asked with feeling. "Did
+Mamma Vi care so very much that I might be drowned?"
+
+"Yes, indeed, Lu, dear Lu; oh, what could I do without my dear sister?"
+
+"You know you have another one now," Suggested Lulu.
+
+"That doesn't make any difference," said Grace. "She's the darling baby
+sister; you are the dear, dear big sister."
+
+"Papa calls me his little girl," remarked Lulu, half musingly; "and
+somehow I like to be little to him and big to you. Oh, Gracie, what do
+you suppose he will say when he hears about to-night?--my being so bad;
+and so soon after he went away, too."
+
+"Oh, Lu, what made you?"
+
+"Because I was careless; didn't think; and I begin to believe that it
+was because I didn't choose to take the trouble," she sighed. "I'm
+really afraid if papa were here I should get just the same sort of a
+punishment he gave me before. Gracie, don't you ever, ever tell anybody
+about that."
+
+"No, Lu; I promised I wouldn't. But I should think you'd be punished
+enough with all the wetting and the fright; for weren't you most scared
+to death?"
+
+"No; I was frightened, but not nearly so much as that. Not so much as I
+should be if papa were to walk in just now; because he'd have to hear
+all about it, and then he'd look so sorry and troubled, and punish me
+besides."
+
+"Then you wouldn't be glad to see papa if he came back?" Grace said, in
+a reproachfully inquiring tone.
+
+"Yes, I should," Lulu answered, promptly; "the punishment wouldn't last
+long, you know; he and I would both get over it pretty soon, and then it
+would be so delightful to have him with us again."
+
+Lulu woke the next morning feeling no ill effects whatever from her
+exposure to the storm.
+
+Before she and Grace had quite finished their morning toilet Grandma
+Elsie was at their door, asking if they were well. She stayed for a
+little chat with them, and Lulu asked what her punishment was to be.
+
+"Simply a prohibition of lonely rambles," Elsie answered, with a grave
+but kindly look; "and I trust it will prove all-sufficient; you are to
+keep near the rest of us for your own safety."
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER IX.
+
+"He that spareth his rod hateth his son: but he that loveth him
+ chasteneth him betimes."--_Prov_. 13: 24.
+
+
+When the morning boat touched at Nantucket pier there were among the
+throng which poured ashore two fine-looking gentlemen--one in the prime
+of life, the other growing a little elderly--who sought out at once a
+conveyance to 'Sconset.
+
+The hackman had driven them before, and recognized them with evident
+pleasure mingled with surprise.
+
+"Glad to see you back again, capt'n," he remarked, addressing the
+younger of his two passengers; "but it's kind of unexpected, isn't it? I
+understood you'd gone to join your ship, expecting to sail directly for
+foreign parts."
+
+"Yes, that was all correct," returned Captain Raymond, gayly, for he it
+was, in company with Mr. Dinsmore; "but orders are sometimes
+countermanded, as they were in this instance, to my no small content."
+
+"They'll be dreadful glad to see you at 'Sconset," was the next remark;
+"surprised, too. By the way, sir, your folks had a fright last evening."
+
+"A fright?" inquired both gentlemen in a breath, and exchanging a look
+of concern.
+
+"Yes, sirs; about one of your little girls, capt'n--the oldest one, I
+understood it was. Seems she'd wandered off alone to Tom Never's Head,
+or somewhere in that neighborhood, and was caught by the darkness and
+storm, and didn't find her way home till the older folks had begun to
+think she'd been swept away by the tide, which was coming in, to be
+sure; but they thought it might have been the backward flow of a big
+wave that had rushed up a little too quick for her, taking her off her
+feet and hurrying her into the surf before she could struggle up again."
+
+All the captain's gayety was gone, and his face wore a pained, troubled
+look.
+
+"But she did reach home in safety at last?" he said, inquiringly.
+
+"Oh, yes; all right except for a wetting, which probably did her no
+harm. But now maybe I'm telling tales out of school," he added, with a
+laugh. "I shouldn't like to get the little girl into trouble, so I hope
+you'll not be too hard on her, capt'n. I dare say the fright has been
+punishment enough to keep her from doing the like again."
+
+"I wish it may have been," was all the captain said.
+
+Then he fell into a revery so deep that he scarcely caught a word of a
+brisk conversation, in regard to some of the points of interest on the
+island, carried on between Mr. Dinsmore and the hackman.
+
+Lulu was having an uncomfortable day. When she met the family at the
+breakfast-table Grandma Rose seemed to regard her with cold displeasure;
+"Mamma Vi" spoke gently and kindly; hoping she felt no injury from last
+night's exposure, but looked wretchedly ill; and in answer to her
+mother's inquiries admitted that she had been kept awake most of the
+night by a violent headache, to which Rosie added, in an indignant tone,
+and with an angry glance at Lulu:
+
+"Brought on by anxiety in regard to a certain young miss who is always
+misbehaving and causing a world of trouble to her best friends."
+
+"Rose, Rose," Elsie said, reprovingly; "let me hear no more such
+remarks, or I shall send you from the table."
+
+Lulu had appeared in their midst, feeling humble and contrite, and had
+been conscience-smitten at sight of her mamma's pale face; but the sneer
+on Betty's face, the cold, averted looks of Edward and Zoe, and then
+Rosie's taunt roused her quick temper to almost a white heat.
+
+She rose, and pushing back her chair with some noise, turned to leave
+the table at which she had but just seated herself.
+
+"What is it, Lulu?" asked Grandma Elsie, in a tone of gentle kindliness.
+"Sit still, my child, and ask for what you want."
+
+"Thank you, ma'am," said Lulu. "I do not want anything but to go away.
+I'd rather do without my breakfast than stay here to be insulted."
+
+"Sit down, my child," repeated Elsie, as gently and kindly as before;
+"Rosie will make no more unkind remarks; and we will all try to treat
+you as we would wish to be treated were we in your place."
+
+No one else spoke. Lulu resumed her seat and ate her breakfast, but with
+little appetite or enjoyment; and on leaving the table tried to avoid
+contact with any of those who had caused her offence.
+
+"May I go down to the beach, Grandma Elsie?" she asked, in low,
+constrained tones, and with her eyes upon the floor.
+
+"If you will go directly there, to the seats under the awning which we
+usually occupy, and not wander from them farther than they are from the
+cliff," Elsie answered. "Promise me that you will keep within those
+bounds, and I shall know I may trust you; for you are an honest child."
+
+The cloud lifted slightly from Lulu's brow at those kindly words. She
+gave the promise, and walked slowly away.
+
+As she descended the stairway that led down the face of the cliff, she
+saw that Edward and Zoe were sitting side by side on one of the benches
+under the awning.
+
+She did not fancy their company just now, and knew hers would not be
+acceptable to them. She thought she would pass them and seat herself in
+the sand a little farther on.
+
+Edward was speaking as she came up behind them, and she heard him say,
+"It was the most uncomfortable meal ever eaten in our family; and all
+because of that ungovernable child."
+
+Lulu flushed hotly, and stepping past turned and confronted him with
+flashing eyes.
+
+"I heard you, Uncle Edward," she said, "though I had no intention of
+listening; and I say it is very unjust to blame me so when it was
+Rosie's insulting tongue and other people's cold, contemptuous looks
+that almost drove me wild."
+
+"You are much too easily driven wild," he said. "It is high time you
+learned to have some control over your temper. If I were your father I'd
+teach it you, even if I must try the virtue of a rod again and again;
+also you should learn proper submission to authority, if it had to be
+taught in the same manner."
+
+Lulu was too angry to speak for a moment; she stood silent, trembling
+with passion, but at length burst out: "It's none of your business how
+papa manages me, Mr. Travilla; and I'm very glad he's my father instead
+of you!"
+
+"You are a very saucy girl, Lulu Raymond," said Zoe, reddening with
+anger on her husband's account, "and shamefully ungrateful for all Mr.
+Travilla's kind exertions on your behalf last night."
+
+"Hush, hush, Zoe; do not remind her of it," Edward said. "'A benefit
+upbraided forfeits thanks.' I should have done quite the same for any
+one supposed to be in danger and distress."
+
+"What was it?" asked Lulu; "nobody told me he had done anything."
+
+"He was out for hours in all that storm, hunting you," replied Zoe, with
+a proudly admiring glance at her husband.
+
+"I'm very much obliged," said Lulu, her voice softening. "And sorry you
+suffered on my account," she added.
+
+"I did not suffer anything worth mentioning," he responded; "but your
+mamma was sorely distressed--thinking you might be in the sea--and, in
+consequence, had a dreadful headache all night. And since such dire
+consequences may follow upon your disregard for rules and lawful
+authority, Lulu, I insist that you shall be more amenable to them.
+
+"I believe you think that when your father and grandpa are both away you
+can do pretty much as you please; but you shall not while I am about. I
+won't have my mother's authority set at defiance by you or any one
+else."
+
+"Who wants to set it at defiance?" demanded Lulu, wrathfully. "Not I, I
+am sure. But I won't be ruled by you, for papa never said I should."
+
+"I think I shall take down this conversation and report it to him,"
+Edward said, only half in earnest.
+
+Lulu turned quickly away, greatly disturbed by the threat, but resolved
+that her alarm should not be perceived by either him or Zoe. Walking a
+few yards from them, she sat down upon the sand and amused herself
+digging in it, but with thoughts busied with the problem, "What will
+papa say and do if that conversation is reported to him?"
+
+A very little consideration of the question convinced her that if
+present her father would say she had been extremely impertinent, punish
+her for it, and make her apologize.
+
+Presently a glance toward the cottages on the bluff showed her Violet
+and Grace descending the stairway. She rose and hurried to meet them.
+
+"Mamma Vi," she said, as soon as within hearing, "I am ever so sorry to
+have frightened you so last night and given you a headache. But you
+oughtn't to care whether such a naughty girl as I am is drowned or not."
+
+"How can you talk so, Lulu dear?" Violet answered, putting an arm round
+the child's waist and giving her a gentle kiss. "Do you think your Mamma
+Vi has no real love for you? If so, you are much mistaken. I love you,
+Lulu, for yourself, and dearly for your father's sake. Oh, I wish you
+loved him well enough to try harder to be good in order to add to his
+happiness; it would add to it more than anything else that I know of.
+Your naughtiness does not deprive you of his fatherly affection, but it
+does rob him of much enjoyment which he would otherwise have."
+
+Lulu hung her head in silence, turned, and walked away full of
+self-accusing and penitent thoughts. She was not crying; tears did not
+come so readily to her eyes as to those of many children of her age, but
+her heart was aching with remorseful love for her absent father.
+
+"To think that I spoiled his visit home," she sighed to herself. "Oh, I
+wish he could come back to have it over again, and I would try to be
+good and not spoil his enjoyment in the very least!"
+
+"Come back now?" something seemed to reply; "suppose he should; wouldn't
+he punish you for your behavior since he left, only two days ago?"
+
+"Yes," she sighed; "I haven't the least doubt that if he were here and
+knew all he would punish me severely again; and I suppose he wouldn't be
+long in the house before he would hear it all; yet for all that I should
+be--oh, so glad if he could come back to stay a good while."
+
+Last night's storm had spent itself in a few hours, and the morning was
+bright and clear; yet a long drive planned for that day by our friends
+was unanimously postponed, as several of them had lost sleep, and wanted
+to make it up with a nap.
+
+Violet sought her couch immediately after dinner, slept off the last
+remains of her headache, and about the middle of the afternoon was
+preparing to go down to the beach, where all the others were, except
+Grace, who was seldom far from mamma's side, when the outer door opened,
+and a step and voice were heard which she had not hoped to hear again
+for months or years.
+
+The next moment she was in her husband's arms, her head pillowed on his
+breast, while his lips were pressed again and again to brow and cheek
+and lips, and Grace's glad shout arose, in sweet, silvery tones, "Papa
+has come back! Papa has come back! My dear, dear papa!"
+
+"Can it be possible, my dear, dear husband?" cried Violet, lifting to
+his a face radiant with happiness. "It seems too good to be true."
+
+"Not quite so good as that," he said, with a joyous laugh, "But it is
+quite a satisfaction to find that you are not sorry to see me."
+
+"Of which you were terribly afraid, of course," she returned, gayly. "Do
+tell me at once how long our powers of endurance of such uncongenial
+society are to be taxed?"
+
+"Ah, that is beyond my ability."
+
+"Then we may hope for weeks or months?" she said, rapturously.
+
+"Certainly we are not forbidden to hope," he answered, smiling tenderly
+upon her.
+
+"Oh, I am so glad!" she said, with a happy sigh, leaning her head on his
+shoulder and gazing fondly up into his face, his right arm about her
+waist, while Grace clung to the other hand, holding it lovingly between
+her own and pressing her lips to it again and again.
+
+"Ah, my darling little girl," he said presently, letting Violet go to
+take Grace in his arms. "Are you glad to see papa back again so soon?"
+
+"Oh, yes, indeed; nothing else could have made me so very, very glad!"
+she cried, hugging him close, and giving and receiving many tender
+caresses.
+
+"But how did it happen. Levis?" Violet was asking.
+
+"Through some unlooked-for change in the plans and purposes of the
+higher powers," he answered, lightly. "My orders were countermanded,
+with no reasons given, and I may remain with my family till further
+orders; and, as you say, we will hope it may be months before they are
+received."
+
+"And you were glad to come back to us?" Violet said, inquiringly, but
+with not a shade of doubt in her tones.
+
+"Yes, yes indeed; I was full of joy till I heard that one of my children
+had been disobeying me, bringing serious consequences upon herself and
+others."
+
+His countenance had grown very grave and stern. "Where is Lulu?" he
+asked, glancing about in search of her.
+
+"Down on the beach with mamma and the rest," Violet answered.
+
+"Can you give me a true and full account of her behavior since I have
+been away?" he asked.
+
+"My dear husband," Violet said, entreatingly, "please do not ask me."
+
+"Pardon me, dearest," he returned. "I should not have asked you; Lulu
+must tell me herself; thankful I am that many and serious as are her
+faults, she is yet so honest and truthful that I can put full confidence
+in her word and feel sure that she will not deceive me, even to save
+herself from punishment."
+
+"I think that is high praise, and that Lulu is deserving of it,"
+remarked Violet, glad of an opportunity to speak a word in the child's
+favor.
+
+Captain Raymond gave her a pleased, grateful look. "You were going to
+the beach, were you not?" he said. "Then please go on; I shall follow
+after I have settled this matter with Lulu. There can be no comfort for
+her or myself till it is settled. Gracie, go and tell your sister to
+come here to me immediately."
+
+"Do be as lenient as your sense of duty will allow, dear husband,"
+whispered Violet in his ear, then hastened on her way.
+
+Grace was lingering, gazing at him with wistful, tear-filled eves.
+
+"What is it?" he asked, bending down to smooth her hair caressingly.
+"You should go at once, little daughter, when papa bids."
+
+"I would, papa, only--only I wanted to--to ask you not to punish Lulu
+very hard."
+
+"I am glad my little Gracie loves her sister," he said; "and you need
+never doubt, my darling, that I dearly love both her and you. Go now
+and give her my message."
+
+All day long Lulu had kept herself as far apart from the others--her
+sister excepted--as lay in her power. She was sitting now alone in the
+sand, no one within several yards of her, her hands folded in her lap,
+while she gazed far out to sea, her eyes following a sail in the distant
+offing.
+
+"Perhaps it is papa's ship," she was saying to herself. "Oh, how long
+will it be before we see him again! And oh, how sorry he will be when he
+hears about last night and this morning!"
+
+At that instant she felt Grace's arms suddenly thrown round her, while
+the sweet child voice exclaimed, in an ecstasy of delight, "Oh, Lu, he
+_has_ come! he _has_, he _has_!"
+
+"Who?" Lulu asked, with a start and tremble that reminded Grace of the
+message she had to deliver, and that Lulu's pleasure at their father's
+unexpected return could not be so unalloyed as her own; all which she
+had forgotten for the moment in the rapture of delight she herself felt
+at his coming.
+
+"Papa, Lulu," she answered, sobering down, a good deal; "and I was 'most
+forgetting that he sent me to tell you to come to him immediately."
+
+"Did he?" Lulu asked, trembling more than before. "Does he know about
+last night, Gracie? Did Mamma Vi tell him?"
+
+"He knows 'bout it; somebody told him before he got to 'Sconset," said
+Grace. "But mamma didn't tell him at all; he asked her, but she begged
+him to please not ask her. Mamma doesn't ever tell tales on us, I'm
+sure."
+
+"No, I don't believe she does. But what did papa say then?"
+
+"That you should tell him all about it yourself; you were an honest
+child, serious as your faults were, and lie could trust you to own the
+truth, even when you were to be punished for it. But, Lulu, you have to
+go right up to the house; papa said 'immediately.'"
+
+"Yes," Lulu replied, getting upon her feet very slowly, and looking a
+good deal frightened; "did papa seem very angry?"
+
+"I think he intends to punish you," Grace replied, in a sorrowful tone;
+"but maybe he won't if you say you're sorry and won't do so any more.
+But hurry, Lulu, or he may punish you for not obeying promptly."
+
+"Is Mamma Vi there?" asked Lulu, still lingering.
+
+"No; yonder she is; don't you see?" said Grace, nodding her head in the
+direction of the awning under which nearly their whole party were now
+seated: "there's nobody there but papa. Oh hurry, Lulu, or he will whip
+you, I'm afraid."
+
+"Don't you ever say that before anybody, Gracie," Lulu said, low and
+tremulously; then turned and walked rapidly toward the stairway that led
+up the bluff to the cottages.
+
+At a window looking toward the bluff the captain stood, watching for
+Lulu's coming.
+
+"She is not yielding very prompt obedience to the order," he said to
+himself; "but what wonder? The poor child doubtless dreads the
+interview extremely; in fact, _I_ should be only too glad to escape it;
+'tis no agreeable task to have to deal out justice to one's own child--a
+child so lovable, in spite of her faults. How much easier to pass the
+matter over slightly, merely administering a gentle reprimand! But no, I
+cannot; 'twould be like healing slightly the festering sore that
+threatens the citadel of life. I must be faithful to my God-given trust,
+however trying to my feelings. Ah, there she is!" as a little figure
+appeared at the top of the staircase and hurried across the intervening
+space to the open doorway.
+
+There she halted, trembling and with downcast eyes. It was a minute or
+more before she ventured to lift them, and then it was a very timid
+glance she sent in her father's direction.
+
+He was looking at her with a very grave, rather stern, countenance, and
+her eyes fell again, while still she shrank from approaching him.
+
+"You are not very glad to see me, I think," he said, holding out his
+hand, but with no relaxing of the sternness of his expression.
+
+"Oh, papa, yes! yes, indeed I am!" she burst out, springing to his side
+and putting her hand in his, "even though I suppose you are going to
+punish me just as you did the last time."
+
+He drew her to his knee, but without offering her the slightest caress.
+
+"Won't you kiss me, papa?" she asked, with a little sob.
+
+"I will; but you are not to take it as a token of favor; only of your
+father's love that is never withdrawn from you, even when he is most
+severe in the punishment of your faults," he answered, pressing his lips
+again and again to forehead, cheeks, and lips. "What have you done that
+you expect so severe a punishment?"
+
+"Papa, you know, don't you?" she said, hiding her blushing face on his
+breast.
+
+"I choose to have you tell me; I want a full confession of all the
+wrong-doing you have been guilty of since I left you the other day."
+
+"I disobeyed you last night, papa, about taking a long walk by myself;
+but it was because I forgot to notice how far I was going; at least, I
+didn't notice," she stammered, remembering that she had wilfully
+refrained from so doing.
+
+"You forgot? forgot to pay attention to your father's commands? did not
+think them of sufficient importance for you to take the trouble to
+impress them upon your mind. I cannot accept that excuse as a good and
+sufficient one.
+
+"And, tell me honestly, are you not, as I strongly suspect, less careful
+to obey your father's orders when he is away, so that you feel yourself
+in a measure out of his reach, than when he is close at hand?"
+
+"Papa, you ask such hard questions," she said.
+
+"Hard to my little daughter only because of her own wrong-doing. But
+hard or easy, they must be answered. Tell me the truth, would you not
+have been more careful to keep within prescribed bounds last night if I
+had been at home, or you had known that you would see me here to-day?"
+
+"Yes, papa," she answered, in a low, unwilling tone. "I don't think
+anybody else can have quite so much authority over me as you, and--and
+so I do, I suppose, act a little more as if I could do as I please when
+you are away."
+
+"And that after I have explained to you again and again that in my
+absence you are quite as much under the authority of the kind friends
+with whom I have placed you as under mine when I am with you. I see
+there is no effectual way to teach you the lesson but by punishing you
+for disregarding it."
+
+Then he made her give him a detailed account of her ramble of the night
+before and its consequences.
+
+When she had gone as far in the narrative as her safe arrival among the
+alarmed household, he asked whether her Grandma Elsie inflicted any
+punishment upon her.
+
+"No, sir," answered Lulu, hanging her head and speaking in a sullen
+tone. "I told her I didn't feel as if anybody had any right to punish me
+but you."
+
+"Lulu I did you dare to talk in that way to her?" exclaimed the captain.
+"I hope she punished you for your impertinence; for if she did not I
+certainly must."
+
+"She lectured me then, and this morning told me my punishment was a
+prohibition against wandering away from the rest more than just a few
+yards.
+
+"But, papa, they were all so unkind to me at breakfast--I mean all but
+Grandma Elsie and Mamma Vi and Gracie. Betty looked sneering, and the
+others so cold and distant, and Rosie said something very insulting
+about my being a bad, troublesome child and frightening Mamma Vi into a
+headache."
+
+"Certainly no more than you deserved," her father said. "Did you bear
+it with patience and humility, as you ought?"
+
+"Do you mean that I must answer you, papa?"
+
+"Most assuredly I do; tell me at once exactly what you did and said."
+
+"I don't want to, papa," she said, half angrily.
+
+"You are never to say that when I give you an order," he returned, in a
+tone of severity; "never venture to do it again. Tell me, word for word,
+as nearly as you can remember it, what reply you made to Rosie's taunt."
+
+"Papa, I didn't say anything to her; I just got up and pushed back my
+chair, and turned to leave the table. Then Grandma Elsie asked me what I
+wanted, and I said I didn't want anything, but would rather go without
+my breakfast than stay there to be insulted. Then she told me to sit
+down and eat, and Rosie wouldn't make any more unkind speeches."
+
+"Were they all pleasant to you after that?" he asked.
+
+"No, papa; they haven't been pleasant to me at all to-day; and Uncle
+Edward has said hateful things about me, and to me," she went on, her
+cheek flushing and her eyes flashing with anger, half forgetting, in
+the excitement of passion, to whom she was telling her story, and
+showing her want of self-control.
+
+"And I very much fear," he said, gravely, "that you were both passionate
+and impertinent. Tell me just what passed."
+
+"If I do you'll punish me, I know you will," she burst out. "Papa, don't
+you think it's a little mean to make me tell on myself and then punish
+me for what you find out in that way?"
+
+"If my object was merely to give you pain, I think it would be mean
+enough," he said, not at all unkindly; "but as I am seeking your best
+interests--your truest happiness--in trying to gain full insight into
+your character and conduct, meaning to discipline you only for your
+highest good, I think it is not mean or unkind. From your unwillingness
+to confess to me, I fear you must have been in a great passion and very
+impertinent. Is it not so?"
+
+"Papa, I didn't begin it; if I'd been let alone I shouldn't have got in
+a passion or said anything saucy."
+
+"Possibly not; but what is that virtue worth which cannot stand the
+least trial? You must learn to rule your own spirit, not only when
+everything goes smoothly with you, but under provocation; and in order
+to help you to learn that lesson--or rather as a means toward teaching
+it to you--I shall invariably punish any and every outbreak of temper
+and every impertinence of yours that come under my notice when I am at
+home. Now, tell me exactly what passed between your Uncle Edward and
+yourself."
+
+Seeing there was no escape for her, Lulu complied, faithfully repeating
+every word of the short colloquy at the beach when she went down there
+directly after breakfast.
+
+Her father listened in astonishment, his face growing sterner every
+moment.
+
+"Lucilla," he said, "you are certainly the most impertinent, insolent
+child I ever saw! I don't wonder you were afraid to let me know the
+whole truth in regard to this affair. I am ashamed of your conduct
+toward both your Grandma Elsie and your Uncle Edward. You must apologize
+to both of them, acknowledging that you have been extremely impertinent,
+and asking forgiveness for it."
+
+Lulu made no reply; her eyes were downcast, her face was flushed with
+passion, and wore a stubborn look.
+
+"I won't;" the words were on the tip of her tongue; she had almost
+spoken them, but restrained herself just in time; her father's authority
+was not to be defied, as she had learned to her cost a year ago.
+
+He saw the struggle that was going on in her breast. "You must do it,"
+he said; "you may write your apologies, though, if you prefer that to
+speaking them."
+
+He opened a writing-desk that stood on a table close at hand, and seated
+her before it with paper, pen, and ink, and bade her write, at his
+dictation.
+
+She did not dare refuse, and had really no very strong disinclination to
+do so in regard to the first, which was addressed to Grandma Elsie--a
+lady so gentle and kind that even proud Lulu was willing to humble
+herself to her.
+
+But when it came to Edward's turn her whole soul rose up in rebellion
+against it. Yet she dared not say either "I won't" or "I don't want to."
+But pausing, with the pen in her fingers:
+
+"Papa," she began timidly, "please don't make me apologize to him; he
+had no right to talk to me the way he did."
+
+"I am not so sure of that," the captain said. "I don't blame him for
+trying to uphold his mother's authority; and now I think of it, you are
+to consider yourself under his control in the absence of your mamma and
+the older persons to whom I have given authority over you. Begin at once
+and write what I have told you to."
+
+When the notes were written, signed, and folded he put them in his
+pocket, turned and paced the floor.
+
+Lulu, glancing timidly into his face, saw that it was pale and full of
+pain, but very stern and determined.
+
+"Papa, are you--are you going to punish me?" she asked, tremulously. "I
+mean as you did the other day?"
+
+"I think I must," he said, pausing beside her, "though it grieves me to
+the very heart to do it; but you have been disobedient, passionate, and
+very impertinent; it is quite impossible for me to let you slip. But you
+may take your choice between that and being locked up in the bedroom
+there for twenty-four hours, on bread and water. Which shall it be?"
+
+"I'd rather take the first, papa," said Lulu, promptly, "because it will
+be over in a few minutes, and nobody but ourselves need know anything
+about it."
+
+"I made sure you would choose the other," he said, in some surprise;
+"yet I think your choice is wise. Come!"
+
+"Oh, papa, I'm so frightened," she said, putting her trembling hand in
+his; "you did hurt me so dreadfully the other time; must you be as
+severe to-day?"
+
+"My poor child, I am afraid I must," he said; "a slight punishment seems
+to avail nothing in your case, and I must do all in my power to make you
+a good, gentle, obedient child."
+
+A few minutes later Captain Raymond joined the others on the beach, but
+Lulu was not with him. She had been left behind in the bedroom, where
+she must stay, he told her, until his return.
+
+Everybody seemed glad to see him; but after greeting them all in turn,
+he drew Violet to a seat a little apart from the others.
+
+Grace followed, of course, keeping close to her father's side. "Where is
+Lulu, papa?" she asked with a look of concern,
+
+"Up at the house."
+
+"Won't you let her come down here, papa? She loves so to be close down
+by the waves."
+
+"She may come after a little," he said, "but not just now." Then taking
+two tiny notes from his pocket: "Here, Gracie," he said, "take this to
+your Grandma Elsie and this to your Uncle Edward."
+
+"Yes, sir; must I wait for an answer?"
+
+"Oh, no," he replied, with a slight smile; "you may come right back to
+your place by papa's side."
+
+Elsie read the little missive handed her at a glance, rose up hastily,
+and went to the captain with it in her hand, a troubled look on her
+face.
+
+"My dear captain," she said, in a tone of gentle remonstrance, "why did
+you do this? The child's offence against me was not a grave one in my
+esteem, and I know that to one of her temperament it would be extremely
+galling to be made to apologize. I wish you had not required it of her."
+
+"I thought it for her good, mother," he answered; "and I think so still;
+she is so strongly inclined to impertinence and insubordination that I
+must do all in my power to train her to proper submission to lawful
+authority and respect for superiors."
+
+Edward joined them at that moment. He looked disturbed and chagrined.
+
+"Really, captain," he said, "I am not at all sure that Lulu has not as
+much right to an apology from me as I to this from her. I spoke to her
+in anger, and with an assumption of authority to which I really had no
+right, so that there was ample excuse for her not particularly
+respectful language to me. I am sorry, therefore, she has had the pain
+of apologizing."
+
+"You are very kind to be so ready to over look her insolence," the
+captain said; "but I cannot permit such exhibitions of temper, and must,
+at whatever cost, teach her to rule her own spirit."
+
+"Doubtless you are right," Edward said; "but I am concerned and
+mortified to find that I have got her into such disgrace and trouble. I
+must own I am quite attached to Lulu; she has some very noble and
+lovable traits of character."
+
+"She has indeed," said his mother; "she is so free from the least taint
+of hypocrisy or deceit; so perfectly honest and truthful; so
+warm-hearted, too; so diligent and energetic in anything she undertakes
+to do--very painstaking and persevering--and a brave, womanly little
+thing."
+
+The captain's face brightened very much as he listened to these praises
+of his child.
+
+"I thank you heartily, mother and brother," he said; "for the child is
+very dear to her father's heart, and praise of her is sweet to my ear. I
+can see all these lovable traits, but feared that to other eyes than
+mine they might be entirely obscured by the very grave faults joined
+with them. But it is just like you both to look at the good rather than
+the evil.
+
+"And you have done so much for my children! I assure you I often think
+of it with the feeling that you have laid me under obligations which I
+can never repay."
+
+"Ah, captain," Elsie said, laughingly, "you have a fashion of making a
+great mountain out of a little mole-hill of kindness. Flattery is not
+good for human nature, you know, so I shall leave you and go back to
+papa, who has a wholesome way of telling me of my faults and failings."
+
+"I really don't know where he finds them," returned Captain Raymond,
+gallantly; but she was already out of hearing.
+
+"Nor I," said Violet, replying to his last remark; "mamma seems to me
+to be as nearly perfect as a human creature can be in this sinful
+world."
+
+"Now don't feel troubled about it, Ned," Zoe was saying to her husband,
+who was again at her side. "I think it was just right that she should be
+made to apologize to you, for she was dreadfully saucy."
+
+"Yes; but I provoked her, and I ought to be, and am, greatly ashamed of
+it. I fear, too, that in so doing I have brought a severe punishment
+upon her."
+
+"Why should you think so?"
+
+"Because I know that such a task could not fail to be exceedingly
+unpalatable to one of her temperament; and don't you remember how long
+she stood out against her father's authority last summer when he bade
+her ask Vi's pardon for impertinence to her?"
+
+"Yes; it took nearly a week of close confinement to make her do it; but
+as he showed himself so determined in that instance, she probably saw
+that it would be useless to attempt opposition to his will in this, and
+so obeyed without being compelled by punishment."
+
+"Well, I hope so," he said. "She surely ought to know by this time that
+he is not one to be trifled with."
+
+It seemed to Lulu a long time that she was left alone, shut up in the
+little bedroom of the cottage, though it was in reality scarcely more
+than half an hour. She was very glad when at last she heard her father's
+step in the outer room, then his voice as he opened the door and asked,
+"Would you like to take a walk with your papa, little girl?"
+
+"Yes indeed, papa!" was her joyful reply.
+
+"Then put on your hat and come."
+
+She made all haste to obey.
+
+"Is Gracie going too, papa? or anybody else?" she asked, putting her
+hand confidingly into his.
+
+"No; you and I are going alone this time; do you think you will find my
+company sufficient for once?" he asked, smiling down at her.
+
+"Oh yes, indeed, papa; I think it will be ever so nice to have you all
+to myself; it's so seldom I can."
+
+They took the path along the bluffs toward "Tom Never's Head."
+
+When they had fairly left the village behind, so that no one could
+overhear anything they might say to each other, the captain said, "I
+want to have a talk with you, daughter, and we may as well take it out
+here in the sweet fresh air, as shut up in the house."
+
+"Oh, yes, papa; it is so much pleasanter! I can hardly bear to stay in
+the house at all down here at the seashore; and it seemed a long while
+that you left me alone there this afternoon."
+
+"Yes, I suppose so: and I hope I shall not have occasion to do so again.
+My child, did you ever consider what it is that makes you so rebellious,
+so unwilling to submit to authority, and so ready to fly into a passion
+and speak insolently to your superiors?"
+
+"I don't quite understand you papa," she said. "I only know that I can't
+bear to have people try to rule me who have no right."
+
+"Sometimes you are not willing to be ruled even by your father; yet I
+hardly suppose you would say he has no right?"
+
+"Oh, no, papa; I know better than that," she said, blushing and hanging
+her head; "I know you have the best right in the world."
+
+"Yet sometimes you disobey me; at others obey in an angry, unwilling way
+that shows you would rebel if you dared.
+
+"And pride is at the bottom of it all. You think so highly of yourself
+and your own wisdom that you cannot bear to be controlled or treated as
+one not capable of guiding herself.
+
+"But the Bible tells us that God hates pride. 'Every one that is proud
+in heart is an abomination to the Lord; though hand join in hand, he
+shall not be unpunished.'
+
+"'Pride goeth before destruction, and a haughty spirit before a fall.'
+
+"'Proud and haughty scorner is his name who dealeth in proud wrath.'
+
+"Ah, my dear daughter, I am sorely troubled when I reflect how often you
+deal in that. My great desire for you is that you may learn to rule your
+own spirit; that you may become meek and lowly in heart, patient and
+gentle like the Lord Jesus, 'who when He was reviled, reviled not again;
+when He suffered, He threatened not; but committed Himself to Him that
+judgeth righteously.' Do you never feel any desire to be like Him?"
+
+"Yes, papa, sometimes; and I determine that I will; but the first thing
+I know I'm in a passion again; and I get so discouraged that I think
+I'll not try any more to be good; for I just can't."
+
+"It is Satan who puts that thought in your heart," the captain said,
+giving her a look of grave concern; "he knows that if he can persuade
+you to cease to fight against the evil that is in your nature he is sure
+to get possession of you at last.
+
+"He is a most malignant spirit, and his delight is in destroying souls.
+The Bible bids us, 'Be sober, be vigilant, because your adversary the
+devil as a roaring lion walketh about, seeking whom he may devour.'
+
+"We are all sinners by nature, and Satan, and many lesser evil spirits
+under him, are constantly seeking our destruction; therefore we have a
+warfare to wage if we would attain eternal life, and no one who refuses
+or neglects to fight this good fight of faith will ever reach heaven;
+nor will any one who attempts it without asking help from on high.
+
+"So if you give up trying to be good you and I will have a sad time;
+because it will be my duty to compel you to try. The Bible tells me,
+'Withhold not correction from the child; for if thou beatest him with
+the rod he shall not die. Thou shalt beat him with the rod, and shalt
+deliver his soul from hell.'
+
+"I must if possible deliver you from going to that awful place, and also
+from the dreadful calamities indulgence of a furious temper sometimes
+brings even in this life; even a woman has been known to commit murder
+while under the influence of unbridled rage; and I have known of one who
+lamed her own child for life in a fit of passion.
+
+"Sometimes people become deranged simply from the indulgence of their
+tempers. Do you think I should be a good and kind father if I allowed
+you to go on in a path that leads to such dreadful ends here and
+hereafter?"
+
+"No, sir," she said in an awed tone; "and I will try to control my
+temper."
+
+"I am glad to hear that resolve," he replied. "The Bible tells us, 'He
+that is slow to anger is better than the mighty; and he that ruleth his
+spirit than he that taketh a city.'"
+
+They were silent for a little while, then hanging her head and blushing,
+"Papa," she asked, "what did you do with those notes you made me write?"
+
+"Sent them to those to whom they were addressed. And they were very
+kind, Lulu; much kinder than you deserved they should be; both your
+Grandma Elsie and your Uncle Edward expressed regret that you had been
+made to apologize, and spoke of you in affectionate terms."
+
+"I'm glad,'" she said with a sigh of relief; "and I don't mean ever to
+be at all impertinent to them again."
+
+"I trust you will not indeed," he said.
+
+"Papa, I think this is about where I was the other evening when I first
+noticed that the storm was coming."
+
+"A long way from home for a child of your age; especially alone and at
+night. You must not indulge your propensity for wandering to a distance
+from home by yourself. You are too young to understand the danger of it;
+too young to be a guide to yourself, and must therefore be content to be
+guided by older and wiser people.
+
+"You said, a while ago, 'I just can't be good;' did you mean to assert
+that you could not help being disobedient to me that evening?"
+
+She hung her head and colored deeply. "It was so pleasant to walk along
+looking at the beautiful, changing sea, papa," she said, "that I
+couldn't bear to stop, and wouldn't let myself think how far I was
+going."
+
+"Ah, just as I suspected; your could not was really would not; the
+difficulty all in your will. You must learn to conquer your will when it
+would take you in the wrong direction.
+
+"We will turn and go back now, as it is not far from tea-time."
+
+Lulu shrank from meeting the rest of their party, particularly Grandma
+Elsie and Edward; but they all treated her so kindly that she was soon
+at her ease among them again.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER X.
+
+"I am rapt, and cannot
+Cover the monstrous bulk of this ingratitude
+With any size of words."
+
+--_Shakespeare_.
+
+
+The next day they all set out soon after breakfast for a long drive,
+taking the direction of the camping-ground of the lads, where they
+called and greatly astonished Max with a sight of his father, whom he
+supposed to be far out on the ocean.
+
+The boy's delight fully equalled his surprise, and he was inclined to
+return immediately to 'Sconset; but the captain advised him to stay a
+little longer where he was; and he accordingly decided to do so; though
+regretting the loss of even an hour of the society of the father who was
+to him the best man in the world and the most gallant and capable
+officer of the navy; in short, the impersonation of all that was good,
+wise, and brave.
+
+The 'Sconset cottages had been engaged only until the first of
+September, but by that time our friends were so in love with life upon
+the island that learning of some cottages on the cliffs, a little
+north-west of Nantucket Town, which were just vacated and for rent, they
+engaged two of them and at once moved in.
+
+From their new abodes they had a fine view of the ocean on that side of
+the island, and from their porches could watch the swift-sailing yachts
+and other vessels passing to and fro.
+
+The bathing-ground was reached by a succession of stairways built in the
+face of the cliff. The surf was fine, and bathing less dangerous there
+than at 'Sconset. Those of them who were fond of the sport found it most
+enjoyable; but the captain took the children into the town almost every
+day for a lesson in swimming, where the still bathing made it easy for
+them.
+
+And now they took almost daily sails on the harbor, occasionally
+venturing out into the ocean itself; pleasant drives also; visiting the
+old windmill, the old graveyards, the soldiers' monument, and every
+place of interest in the vicinity.
+
+Besides these, there was a little trip to Martha's Vineyard, and several
+were taken to various points on the adjacent shores of the mainland.
+
+Much as they had enjoyed 'Sconset life, it now seemed very pleasant to
+be again where they could pay frequent visits to libraries and stores,
+go to church, and now and then attend a concert or lecture.
+
+And there was a good deal of quiet pleasure to be found in rambles
+about the streets and queer byways and lanes of the quaint old town,
+looking at its odd houses and gardens, and perhaps catching a glimpse of
+the life going on within.
+
+They gained an entrance to some; one day it was to the home of an old
+sea captain who had given up his former occupation and now wove baskets
+of various sizes and shapes, all very neat, strong and substantial.
+
+There was always something pleasant to do; sometimes it was to take the
+cars on the little three-mile railroad to Surfside and pass an hour or
+two there; again to visit the Athenaeum and examine its stores of
+curiosities and treasures, mostly of the sea; or to select a book from
+its library; or to spend an hour among the old china and antique
+furniture offered for sale to summer visitors.
+
+They were admitted to see the cast of the dauphin and bought photographs
+of it, as well as of many of the scenes in and about the town, with
+which to refresh their memories of the delightful old place when far
+away, or to show to friends who had never had the pleasure of a visit to
+its shores.
+
+Violet spent many an enjoyable hour in sketching, finding no lack of
+subjects worthy of her pencil; and those of the party who liked botany
+found curious and interesting specimens among the flora of the island.
+
+They had very delightful weather most of the time, but there was an
+occasional rainy day when their employments and amusements must be such
+as could be found within doors.
+
+But even these days, with the aid of fancy-work, and drawing materials,
+newspapers, magazines and books, conversation and games, were very far
+from dull and wearisome; often one read aloud while the others listened.
+
+One day Elsie brought out a story in manuscript.
+
+"I have been thinking," she said, "that this might interest you all as
+being a tale of actual occurrences during the time of the French
+Revolution; as we have been thinking and talking so much of that in
+connection with the story of the poor little dauphin."
+
+"What is it? and who is the author?" asked her father.
+
+"It is an historical story written by Betty's sister Molly," she
+answered. "For the benefit of the children I will make a few preparatory
+remarks," she added, lightly, and with a pleasant smile.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+"While France was torn by those terrible Internal convulsions, it was
+also fighting the combined armies of other nations, particularly
+Austria and Prussia, who were moved against it from sympathy with the
+king, and a desire to reinstate him on his throne, and a sense of danger
+to themselves if the disorganizing principles of the revolutionists
+should spread into their territories.
+
+"Piedmont was involved in this conflict. Perhaps you remember that it is
+separated from Dauphiny, in France, by the Cottian Alps, and that among
+the valleys on the Piedmontese side dwell the Waldenses or
+Vaudois-evangelical Christians, who were for twelve hundred years
+persecuted by the Church of Rome.
+
+"Though their own sovereigns often joined in these persecutions, and the
+laws of the land were always far more oppressive to them than to their
+popish fellow-citizens, the Waldenses were ever loyal to king and
+country and were sure to be called upon for their defence in time of
+war.
+
+"In the spring of 1793--some three months after the beheading of King
+Louis XVI.--and while the poor queen, the dauphin and the princesses,
+his sister and aunt, still languished in their dreadful prisons--a
+French army was attempting to enter Piedmont from Dauphiny, which they
+could do only through the mountain-passes; and these all the able-bodied
+Waldenses and some Swiss troops, under the command of General Godin, a
+Swiss officer, were engaged in defending.
+
+"It is among the homes of the Waldenses, thus left defenceless against
+any plot their popish neighbors might hatch for their destruction, that
+the scene of this story is laid.
+
+"Now, papa, will you be so kind as to read it aloud?" she concluded,
+handing it to him.
+
+"With pleasure," he said, and all having gathered around to listen, he
+began.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+"On a lovely morning in the middle of May, 1793, a young girl and a
+little lad might have been seen climbing the side of a mountain
+overlooking the beautiful Valley of Luserna. They were Lucia and Henri
+Vittoria, children of a brave Waldensian soldier then serving in the
+army of his king, against the French, with whom their country was at
+war.
+
+"Lucia had a sweet, innocent face, lighted up by a pair of large, soft,
+dark eyes, and was altogether very fair to look upon. Her lithe, slender
+figure bounded from rock to rock with movements as graceful and almost
+as swift as those of a young gazelle.
+
+"'Sister,' cried the lad half pantingly, 'how nimble and fleet of foot
+you are to-day! I can scarce keep pace with you.'
+
+"'Ah, Henri, it is because my heart is so light and glad!' she returned
+with a silvery laugh, pausing for an instant that he might overtake her.
+
+"'Yes,' he said, as he gained her side, 'the good news from my father
+and Pierre, and Rudolph Goneto--that they are well and yet unharmed by
+French sword or bullet--has filled all our hearts with joy. Is it not to
+carry these glad tidings to Rudolph's mother we take this early walk?'
+
+"'Yes; a most pleasant errand, Henri;' and the rose deepened on the
+maiden's cheek, already glowing with health and exercise.
+
+"They were now far above the valley, and another moment brought them to
+their destination--a broad ledge of rock on which stood a cottage with
+its grove of chestnut-trees, and a little patch of carefully cultivated
+ground.
+
+"Magdalen Goneto, the mother of Rudolph, a matron of placid countenance
+and sweet and gentle dignity of mien had seen their approach and come
+forth to meet them.
+
+"She embraced Lucia with grave tenderness, bestowed a kind caress upon
+Henri, and leading the way to her neat dwelling, seated them and herself
+upon its porch, from which there was a magnificent view of the whole
+extent of the valley.
+
+"To the left, and close at hand, lay San Giovanni, with its pretty
+villages, smiling vineyards, cornfields and verdant meadows sloping
+gently away to the waters of the Pelice. On the opposite side of the
+river, situate upon a slight eminence was the Roman Catholic town of
+Luserna. To the right, almost at their feet, embowered amid beautiful
+trees--chestnut, walnut, and mulberry--La Tour, the Waldensian capital
+and home of Lucia and Henri, nestled among its vineyards and orchards.
+
+"Farther up the vale might be seen Bobbi Villar, and many smaller
+villages scattered amid the fields and vineyards, or hanging on the
+slopes of the hills, while hamlets and single cottages clung here and
+there to the rugged mountain-side, wherever a terrace, a little basin or
+hollow afforded a spot susceptible of cultivation. Beyond all towered
+the Cottian Alps, that form the barrier between Piedmont and Dauphiny,
+their snowy pinnacles glittering in the rays of the newly risen sun.
+
+"It was thither the able-bodied men of the valley had gone to defend the
+passes against the French.
+
+"Toward those lofty mountains Lucia's soft eyes turned with wistful,
+questioning gaze; for there were father, brother, lover, hourly exposed
+to all the dangers of war.
+
+"Magdalen noted the look, and softly murmured, 'God, even the God of our
+fathers, cover their heads in the day of battle!'
+
+"'He will, I know He will,' said Lucia, turning to her friend with a
+bright, sweet smile.
+
+"'You bring me tidings, my child,' said Magdalen, taking the maiden's
+hand in hers, 'good tidings, for your face is full of gladness!'
+
+"'Yes, dear friend, your son is well,' Lucia answered with a modest,
+ingenuous blush; 'my father also, and Pierre; we had word from them only
+yesternight. But ah me!' she added with a sigh, 'what fearful scenes of
+blood and carnage are yet enacted in Paris, the gay French capital! for
+from thence also, the courier brought news. Blood, he says, flows like
+water, and not content with having taken the life of their king, they
+force the queen and the rest of the royal family to languish in prison;
+and the guillotine is constantly at work dispatching its wretched
+victims, whose only crime, in many instances, is that of wealth and
+noble birth.'
+
+"'Alas, poor wretches! alas poor king and queen!' cried Magdalen; 'and,
+for ourselves, what danger, should such bloodthirsty ruffians force an
+entrance into our valleys! The passes had needs be well guarded!'
+
+"Lucia lingered not long with her friend, for home duties claimed her
+attention.
+
+"Magdalen went with them to the brow of the hill, and again embracing
+Lucia, said in tender, joyous accents, 'Though we must now bid adieu,
+dear child, when the war is over you will come to brighten Rudolph's
+home and mine with your constant presence.'
+
+"'Yes; such was the pledge he won from me ere we parted,' the maiden
+answered with modest sincerity, a tender smile hovering about the full
+red lips and a vivid color suffusing for an instant the delicately
+rounded cheek.
+
+"Then with an affectionate good-by, she tripped away down the rocky
+path, Henri following.
+
+"A glad flush still lingered on the sweet, girlish face, a dewy light
+shone in the soft eyes. Her thoughts were full of Magdalen's parting
+words and the picture they had called up of the happy married life
+awaiting Rudolph and herself when he should return to the pursuits of
+peace.
+
+"And he at his post in those more distant mountains, thought of her and
+his mother; safe, as he fondly trusted, in the homes his strong arm was
+helping to defend against a foreign foe. The Vaudois, judging others by
+themselves, were, notwithstanding their many past experiences of the
+treacherous cruelty of Rome, strangely unsuspicious of their popish
+neighbors.
+
+"The descent was scarcely yet accomplished by our young friends, when
+startled by the sound of heavy footsteps and gruff voices in their rear,
+and casting a look behind them, they beheld, rapidly approaching by
+another path which wound about the base of the mountain, two men of most
+ruffianly aspect.
+
+"A wild terror seized upon the maiden as for an instant she caught the
+gaze of mingled malice and sensuality they bent upon her; and seizing
+Henri's hand, she flew over the ground toward La Tour with the fleetness
+of a hunted doe.
+
+"For herself what had she not to fear! and for the child that he might
+be slain or reserved for a fate esteemed by the Vaudois worse than
+death, in being carried off to Pignerol and brought up in an idolatrous
+faith.
+
+"The men pursued, calling to her with oaths, curses, obscene words, and
+jeering laughter.
+
+"These but quickened her flight; she gained the bridge over the
+Angrogna, sped across it, over the intervening ground, and through the
+gate into the town; the footsteps of her pursuers echoing close behind.
+
+"'Ah ha! escaped my embraces for the present, have you, my pretty
+barbet?' cried one of the miscreants, following her with gloating, cruel
+eyes as she sped onward up the street, feeling only comparatively safe
+even there. 'Ah well, it but delays my pleasure a few hours. I know
+where to find ye and shall pay my respects to-night.'
+
+"'And I,' added his companion with a fierce laugh; 'to ye and many
+another like ye. It's work quite to my taste Holy Mother Church has laid
+out for us to-night, Andrea.'
+
+"'Yes, yes, Giuseppe, we'll not quarrel with the work or the wages; all
+the plunder we can lay hands on; to say naught of the pretty maids such
+as yon, or the escape from the fires of purgatory.'
+
+"They were wending their way to the convent of the Récollets as they
+talked. Arrived at its gates they were immediately admitted, to find it
+filled with cut-throats such as themselves, and soon learned that the
+church also and the house of the curé were in like condition.
+
+"'Good!' they cried, 'how many names in all?'
+
+"'Seven hundred,' said one.
+
+"'Eight hundred,' asserted another.
+
+"'Well, well, be it which it may, we're strong enough for the work, all
+the able-bodied barbetti being on the frontier,' cried Andrea,
+exultingly, 'we'll make short shrift with the old men, women and
+children.'
+
+"'Yes; long live the holy Roman Church! Hurrah for the holy faith! Down
+with the barbetti!' cried a chorus of voices. 'We'll have a second St.
+Bartholomew in these valleys and rid them of the hated presence of the
+cursed heretics.'
+
+"'That we will,' responded Giuseppe. 'But what's the order of
+proceedings?'
+
+"'All the faithful to meet at Luserna at sunset; the vesper bell of the
+convent gives the signal shortly after, and we immediately spread
+ourselves over the valley on a heretic hunt that from San Giovanni to
+Bobbi shall leave not a soul alive to tell the tale.'
+
+"While Magdalen and Lucia conversed in the cottage of the former, M.
+Brianza, curé of Luserna, seated in the confessional, listened with
+horror and indignation to a tale of intended wholesale rapine, murder,
+and arson, which his penitent was unfolding.
+
+"'I will have neither part nor lot in this thing,' said the priest to
+himself, as he left the church a moment later; 'nay more, I shall warn
+the intended victims of their danger.'
+
+"Hurrying to his house, he instantly dispatched messengers in all haste
+to San Giovanni and La Tour.
+
+"About the same time, in the more remote town of Cavour, the fiendish
+plot was revealed to Captain Odetti, an officer of the Piedmontese
+militia, then enrolled to act against the French, with a request that he
+would take part in its execution. Being a rigid Romanist it was
+confidently expected that he would willingly do so.
+
+"But as noble and humane a man as Luserna's good curé, he listened with
+like horror and detestation, and mounting his horse, instantly set off
+for La Tour to warn the helpless folk of the threatened calamity, and
+assist in averting it, if that might yet be possible.
+
+"He travelled post haste, for time pressed; the appointed hour for the
+attack already drew so near that it was doubtful if even the most prompt
+action could still avail.
+
+"Pale and breathless with haste and terror, Lucia and Henri gained the
+shelter of their home, and in reply to the anxious questioning of mother
+and grandparents, told of the hot pursuit of the evil men who had chased
+them into the town.
+
+"Their story was heard with much concern, not only by the family, but
+also by a young man who had entered nearly at the same moment with
+themselves.
+
+"His right arm was in a sling; his face, thin and wan with suffering,
+wore an expression of anxiety and alarm which deepened momentarily as
+the narrative proceeded.
+
+"'How is Bianca?' he asked, upon its conclusion, the quiet tone telling
+nothing of the profound solicitude that filled his breast.
+
+"'Much the same,' returned Sara Vittoria, the mother.
+
+"'A little better, I think,' said a weak but cheerful voice from the
+next room. 'Maurice, how is your poor arm? come and tell me.'
+
+"He rose and complied with the request.
+
+"Bianca, the elder sister of Lucia, had been for a year or more the
+betrothed of Maurice Laborie. He found her lying pale and languid upon a
+couch.
+
+"'What is it, Maurice?' she asked, presently, noticing his troubled
+look.
+
+"'I wish you were well, Bianca.'
+
+"'Ah! I am more concerned about your wound.'
+
+"His thoughts seemed far away. He rose hastily.
+
+"'I must speak to your grandsire. I will be in again;' and he left the
+room.
+
+"Marc Rozel, the father of Sara Vittoria, a venerable, white-haired
+veteran who had seen his four-score years and ten, sat at the open door
+of the cottage, leaning upon his staff, his eyes fixed thoughtfully upon
+the towering heights of Mount Vandelin.
+
+"'"As the mountains are round about Jerusalem, so the Lord is round
+about His people from henceforth even forever,"' Maurice heard him
+murmur as he drew near.
+
+"There was comfort in the words, and the cloud of care partially lifted
+from the brow of the young Vaudois. But accosting the aged saint with
+deep respect, and bending down to speak close to his ear, he uttered a
+few rapid sentences in an undertone.
+
+"'There seems a threatening of danger, Father Rozel; evil-looking men,
+such as Lucia and the lad were but now describing, have been seen coming
+into the town for the last two or three days; till now, it is said, the
+Romish church, the convent of Récollets, the house of the curé, and
+several other Catholic houses are full of them. What errand think you
+draws them hither just at this time, when nearly every able-bodied
+Vaudois is absent on the frontier?' Rozel's face reflected somewhat of
+the agitation and alarm in that of Maurice; but ere he could open his
+lips to reply, a neighbor, a young woman with a child in her arms, came
+rushing across the street, and calling to them in tones tremulous with
+excitement and affright, told of the warning just brought by Brianza's
+messenger.
+
+"Her face was white with terror, and she clasped her infant to her
+breast with a look of agony, as she asked, 'Can it be, oh can it be that
+we are all to be slain in our helplessness? Something must be done, and
+that quickly. But what, alas! can we do? our husbands, brothers, fathers
+are all at a distance, and the fatal hour draws near.'
+
+"The tones of her voice and some of her words had reached the ears of
+those within the cottage, and they now gathered about her in an
+intensely excited, terrified group. Question and answer followed in
+rapid succession till each knew all that she had heard.
+
+"'Can it be possible?' cried Sara, 'can even popish cruelty,
+ingratitude, and treachery go so far? are not our brave defenders theirs
+also? keeping the passes against a common foe?'
+
+"A mournful shake of the head from her aged father was the only reply,
+save the sobs and cries of the frightened children.
+
+"But at that instant a horseman came dashing up the street, suddenly
+drew rein before their dwelling, and hastily dismounting, hurried toward
+them.
+
+"'Captain Odetti!' exclaimed Rozel in some surprise.
+
+"'Yes, Rozel, I come to warn you, though, alas! I fear I am too late to
+prevent bloodshed,' said the officer, sending a pitying glance from one
+to another of the terror-stricken group.
+
+"'There is a conspiracy against you; the assassins are even now on foot;
+but if I cannot save, I will perish with you. The honor of my religion
+is at stake, and I must justify it by sharing your danger.'
+
+"'Can it be that such designs are really entertained against us?' asked
+Rozel, in trembling tones, glancing from one loved face to another with
+a look of keenest anguish. 'On what pretext? I know of none.'
+
+"'The late base and cowardly surrender of Fort Mirabouc.'
+
+"'There was but one Vaudois present, and his voice was raised against
+it.'
+
+"'True, but what matters that to foes bent upon your destruction? some
+one was to blame, and why not make a scapegoat of the hated Vaudois? But
+let us not waste time in useless discussion. We must act.'
+
+"The fearful tidings flew from house to house, and in the wildest terror
+the feeble folk began to make what preparations they could for
+self-defence; by Odetti's advice barricading the streets and houses,
+collecting missiles to hurl down from the upper windows upon the heads
+of the assassins, and at the same time dispatching messenger after
+messenger to General Godin, the Swiss officer in command of the troops
+on the frontier, telling of the danger and praying for instant aid.
+
+"But he, alas! unable, in the nobility of his soul, to credit the
+existence of a plot so atrocious, turned a deaf ear to their entreaties,
+declaring his conviction that the alarm was groundless--a mere
+panic--and that his troops could not be spared to go on so useless an
+errand.
+
+"As one courier after another returned with this same disheartening
+report, the terror and despair were such as to beggar description.
+
+"Lucia Vittoria, recalling, with many a shudder of wild affright, the
+evil looks and fierce words and gestures of her pursuers of the morning,
+resolved to defend her own, her mother's, and sister's honor to the last
+gasp.
+
+"'The terrible excitement of the hour seemed to give her unnatural
+strength for her task of lifting and carrying stones and fragments of
+rock to be used in repelling the expected assault. Assisted by Henri and
+every member of the family capable of the exertion, she toiled
+unceasingly while anything yet remained to be done.
+
+"In the midst of their exertions Magdalen Goneto suddenly appeared among
+them.
+
+"'I have heard, and I come to live or die with you, dear friends,' she
+said, and fell to work with the others.
+
+"At length all was completed, and they could only await in dreadful
+suspense the coming of events. They had continued to importune the
+commandant, but with no better success than at first.
+
+"In the closed and barricaded dwellings hearts were going up to God in
+agonized prayer for help, for deliverance.
+
+"In that of the Vittorias few words were spoken save as now and again
+the voice of the aged Rozel or that of his venerable wife, his
+daughter, or Magdalen Goneto, broke the awful silence with some promise
+from the Book of books to those who trust in the Lord.
+
+"Maurice, whose father and brothers were away with the army, torn with
+anxiety for mother, sisters, and betrothed alike, persuaded the former
+to follow Magdalen's example in repairing to the house of the Vittorias,
+that such efforts as he was able to put forth in his crippled condition
+might be made in their common defence.
+
+"Freely would he shed the last drop of his blood to shield them from
+harm, but, alas! what match was he for even one of the horde of
+desperadoes that would soon be upon them? what could he do? how speedily
+would he be overpowered! Help _must_ be obtained.
+
+"He stole out through the garden to learn the latest news from the
+frontier.
+
+"The fourteenth courier had just returned in sadness; the commandant was
+still incredulous; still firm in his refusal to render aid.
+
+"'We are then given up to the sword of the assassin!' groaned his
+hearers.
+
+"'No, no, never! it must not be!' cried Maurice with sudden stern
+determination, though there was a quiver of pain in his voice; and
+sending a glance of mingled love and anguish toward the cottage that
+sheltered those dearer to him than life, he set off at a brisk pace up
+the valley.
+
+"Love moved him to the task, and spite of weakness and pain, never
+before had he trodden those steep and dangerous mountain paths with such
+celerity.
+
+"Arrived and admitted to Godin's presence, he poured out his petition
+with the vehemence of one who can take no denial, urging his suit with
+all the eloquence of intense anxiety and deep conviction of the terrible
+extremity of the feeble folk in the valley.
+
+"Doubt began to creep into the mind of the brave officer. 'Might there
+not be some truth in the story after all?' Yet he answered as before. 'A
+mere panic. I cannot believe in a plot so atrocious. What! murder in
+cold blood the innocent, helpless wives and children of the brave men
+who are defending theirs from a common foe? No, no; human nature is not
+so depraved!'"
+
+"'So it was thought on the eve of the Sicilian Vespers; on the eve of
+St. Bartholomew; at the time when Castracaro, when De La Trinite, when
+Pianeza--'
+
+"'Ah,' interrupted the general with a frown, 'but those were deeds of
+days long gone by, and men are not now what they then were.'
+
+"'Sir,' returned Maurice earnestly, 'for twelve hundred years the
+she-wolf of Rome has ravaged our fold, slaying sheep and lambs
+alike--sparing neither age nor sex; and, sir, it is her boast that she
+never changes.
+
+"'Nor are men incapable of the grossest injustice and cruelty even in
+these days. Look at the fearful scenes of blood enacted even now in
+France! General, the lives of thousands of his majesty's evangelical
+subjects are trembling in the balance, and I do most solemnly assure you
+that unless saved by your speedy interposition, or a direct miracle from
+Heaven, they will this night fall victims to a sanguinary plot.
+
+"'Ah, sir, what more can I say to convince, to move you? The assassins
+are already assembling, the time wanes fast, and will you stretch forth
+no hand to save their innocent, helpless victims?'
+
+"The general was evidently moved by the appeal. 'Had I but sufficient
+proof,' he muttered in an undertone of doubt and perplexity.
+
+"Maurice caught eagerly at the word. 'Proof, general! would Odetti,
+would Brianza have warned us, were the danger not imminent? And do not
+the annals of your own Switzerland furnish examples of similar plots?'
+
+"'True, too true! yet--'
+
+"But at this moment the sixteenth courier came panting up to pour out,
+in an agony of haste and fear, the same tale of contemplated wholesale
+massacre, and the story reaching the ears of the Vaudois troops they
+gathered about the general, imploring, _demanding_ to be sent instantly
+to the aid of their menaced wives and children.
+
+"General Godin's mind had been filled with conflicting emotions while
+Maurice spoke; his humanity, his honor as a soldier, his duty to the
+government, were struggling for the mastery.
+
+"'Ought he to march without orders or even the knowledge of his
+superiors? and that too with no more certain proof of the illegal
+assembling of those who were said to be plotting against the peace and
+safety of the Vaudois families?'
+
+"Yet there was no time to reconnoitre ere the dire mischief might be
+done. His humanity at last prevailed over more prudential
+considerations. He commanded the brigade of Waldenses to march
+instantly, and himself followed with another division.
+
+"Bianca Vittoria had been carried to an upper room, where all the family
+were now gathered about her bed.
+
+"With unutterable anguish the mother looked upon her two lovely
+daughters in the early bloom of womanhood, the babe sleeping upon her
+breast, the little ones clinging to her skirts, her aged and infirm
+parents, all apparently doomed to a speedy, violent death--and worse
+than death. Her own danger was well-nigh forgotten in theirs.
+
+"Utter silence reigned in that room and the adjoining one, at this time
+occupied by Magdalen and the mother and sisters of Maurice; every ear
+was strained to catch the sound of the approaching footsteps of the
+assassins, or of the longed-for deliverers; a very short season would
+now decide their fate. Oh, would help never come!
+
+"Lucia, kneeling beside her sister's couch, clasping one thin, white
+hand in hers, suddenly dropped it and sprang to her feet.
+
+"'How fast it grows dark! and what was that?' as a heavy, rolling sound
+reverberated among the mountains; 'artillery?' and her tones grew wild
+with terror.
+
+"'Thunder; the heavens are black with clouds,' said Magdalen, coming in
+and speaking with the calmness of despair.
+
+"A heavy clap nearly drowned her words, then followed crash on crash;
+the rain came down in torrents--the wind, which had suddenly risen to
+almost a hurricane, dashing it with fury against walls and windows; the
+darkness became intense except as ever and anon the lurid glare of the
+lightning lit up the scene for an instant, giving to each a momentary
+glimpse of the pale, terror-stricken faces of the others.
+
+"'Alas, alas, no help can reach us now!' moaned Sara, clasping her babe
+closer to her breast, 'no troops can march over our fearful
+mountain-passes in this terrific storm and thick darkness. _We must
+die_!'
+
+"'Oh, God of our fathers, save us! let us not fall into the hands of
+those ruffians, who--more to be feared than the wild beasts of the
+forest--would rob us of honor and of life!' cried Lucia, falling upon
+her knees again, and lifting hands and eyes to heaven.
+
+"'Amen!' responded the trembling voice of Rozel. 'Lord, Thine hand is
+not shortened that it cannot save, neither Thine ear heavy that it
+cannot hear!'
+
+"The scenes that followed what pen may portray! the wild anguish of some
+expressed in incoherent words, shrieks of terror, and cries for help, as
+they seemed to hear amid the roar of the elements the hurried footsteps
+of the assassins, and to see in the lightning's flash the glitter of
+their steel; the mute agony of others as in the calmness of despair they
+crouched helplessly together awaiting the coming blow.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+"Meanwhile the fathers, husbands, sons, brothers were hastening
+homeward, their brave hearts torn with anguish at thought of the
+impossibility of arriving before the hour set for the murderers to begin
+their fiendish work.
+
+"There was no regular order of march, but each rushed onward at his
+utmost speed, praying aloud to God for help to increase it, and calling
+frantically to his fellows to 'hasten, _hasten_ to the rescue of all
+they held most dear.'
+
+"Alas for their hopes! the shades of evening were already falling, and
+the storm presently came on in terrific violence, the darkness, the
+blinding momentary glare of the lightning, the crashing thunder peals,
+the driving, pouring rain and fierce wind greatly increasing the
+difficulties and perils of their advance. God Himself seemed to be
+against them.
+
+"But urged on by fear and love for their helpless ones, and by parties
+of distracted women and children sent forward from La Tour--some of
+whom, in their terror and despair, asserted that the work of blood had
+already begun--they pressed onward without a moment's pause, springing
+from rock to rock, sliding down precipices, scaling giddy heights,
+leaping chasms which at another time they would not have dared to
+attempt, and tearing through the rushing, roaring mountain torrents
+already greatly swollen by the rain.
+
+"They reached the last of these, and dashing through it, were presently
+in sight of La Tour, when the tolling of the vesper bell of the convent
+of the Récollets--the preconcerted signal for the assassins to sally
+forth--smote upon their ears.
+
+"'Too late! too late!' cried Rudolph Goneto hoarsely.
+
+"'But if too late to save, we will avenge!' responded a chorus of deep
+voices, as with frantic haste they sped over the intervening space.
+
+"The next moment the tramp of their feet and the clang of their arms
+were heard in the streets of the town. Windows and doors flew open and
+with cries and tears of joy and thankfulness, wives, children, and aged
+parents gathered about them almost smothering them with caresses.
+
+"The storm, which had seemed to seal their doom, had proved their
+salvation--preventing some of the murderers from reaching the rendezvous
+in season, and so terrifying the others that they dared not attempt the
+deed alone; especially as it had already begun to be rumored that troops
+were on the march to the threatened valley.
+
+"Rudolph found himself encircled by his mother's arms, her kisses and
+tears warm upon his cheek.
+
+"He held her close, both hearts too full for speech. Then a single word
+fell from the soldier's lips, 'Lucia?'
+
+"'Safe.'
+
+"Darting into the house, guided by some subtle instinct, he stood the
+next moment in the upper room where she knelt by her sister's couch, the
+two mingling their tears and thanksgivings together.
+
+"All was darkness, but at sound of the well-known step Lucia sprang up
+with a cry of joy. 'Saved!'
+
+"Rudolph's emotions, as he held her to his heart, were too big for
+utterance.
+
+"Some one entered with a light. It was Magdalen, and behind her came
+Maurice, pale, haggard, and dripping with rain.
+
+"Bianca's heart gave a joyous bound. He too was safe.
+
+"But a tumult of voices from below--some stern, angry, threatening,
+others sullen, dogged, defiant, or craven with abject terror--attracted
+their attention.
+
+"Magdalen set down the light and hurried away in the direction of the
+sounds, Rudolph and Lucia following.
+
+"A number of the Waldenses, sword in hand, and eyes flashing with
+righteous indignation, were gathered about two of the would-be
+assassins, caught by them almost on the threshold of the cottage.
+
+"Their errand who could doubt? and Henri had recognized them as his and
+Lucia's pursuers of the morning.
+
+"She too knew them instantly, and clung pale with affright to Rudolph's
+arm, while he could scarce restrain himself from rushing upon, and
+running them through with his sword.
+
+"'Spare us, sirs,' entreated Andrea, quaking with fear under the
+wrathful glance of the father of the maidens, 'spare us; we have not
+harmed you or yours.'
+
+"'Nor plotted their destruction? Miserable wretch, ask not your life
+upon the plea that it is not forfeit. Can I doubt what would have been
+the fate of my wife and daughters had they fallen into your hands?'
+
+"'But your religion teaches you to forgive.'
+
+"'True; yet also to protect the helpless ones committed to my care.'
+
+"'We will leave your valleys this hour; never to set foot in them
+again.'
+
+"'Ah! yet how far may we trust the word of one whose creed bids him keep
+no faith with heretics?'
+
+"'" Vengeance is Mine, I will repay."'
+
+"It was the voice of the aged Rozel which broke the momentary silence.
+
+"Vittoria sheathed his sword. Not his to usurp the prerogative of Him
+who had that night given so signal deliverance to His 'Israel of the
+Alps.'"
+
+"Is that all?" asked Lulu, drawing a long breath, as Mr. Dinsmore
+refolded the manuscript and gave it back to his daughter.
+
+"Yes," he said, "the author has told of the deliverance of the
+imperilled ones, and that Vittoria refrained from taking vengeance upon
+their cowardly foes; and so ends the story of that night of terror in
+the valleys."
+
+"But were all the Waldenses equally forbearing, grandpa?" asked Zoe.
+
+"They were; in all the valleys not a drop of blood was shed; justly
+exasperated though the Waldenses were, they contented themselves with
+sending to the government a list of the names of the baffled
+conspirators.
+
+"But no notice was taken of it; the would-be murderers were never called
+to account till they appeared before a greater than an earthly tribunal.
+
+"But General Godin was presently superseded in his command and shortly
+after dismissed the service. Two plain indications that the sympathy of
+the government was with the assassins and not at all with their intended
+victims."
+
+"But is it true, sir?" asked Max.
+
+"Yes; it is true that at that time, in those valleys, and under those
+circumstances, such a plot was hatched and its carrying out prevented in
+the exact way that this story relates."
+
+"Mean, cowardly, wicked fellows they must have been to want to murder
+the wives and children and burn and plunder the houses of the men that
+were defending them and theirs from a common enemy!" exclaimed the boy,
+his face flushing and eyes flashing with righteous indignation.
+
+"Very true; but such are the lessons popery teaches and always has
+taught; 'no faith with heretics,' no mercy to any who deny her dogmas;
+and that anything is right and commendable which is done to destroy
+those who do not acknowledge her authority and to increase her power;
+one of her doctrines being that the end sanctifies the means!"
+
+"But what did they mean when they said they were going to have a second
+St. Bartholomew in the valleys?" asked Grace.
+
+"Did you never hear of the massacre of St. Bartholomew, daughter?" her
+father asked, stroking her hair caressingly as she sat upon his knee.
+
+"No, papa; won't you tell me about it?"
+
+"It occurred in France a little more than three hundred years ago; it
+was a dreadful massacre of the Protestants to the number of from sixty
+to a hundred thousand; and it was begun on the night of the twenty-third
+of August; which the Papists call St. Bartholomew's Day.
+
+"The Protestants were shot, stabbed, murdered in various ways, in their
+beds, in the street, any where that they could be found; and for no
+crime but being Protestants."
+
+"And popery would do the very same now and here, had she the power,"
+commented Mr. Dinsmore, "for it is her proudest boast that she never
+changes. She teaches her own infallibility; and what she has done she
+will do again if she can."
+
+"What is infallibility, papa?" asked Grace. "To be infallible is to be
+incapable of error or of making mistakes," he answered. "So popery
+teaching that she has never done wrong or made a mistake justifies all
+the horrible cruelties she practised in former times; and, in fact, she
+occasionally tells us, through some of her bolder or less wary
+followers, that what she has done she will do again as soon as she
+attains the power."
+
+"Which she never will in this free land," exclaimed Edward.
+
+"Never, provided Columbia's sons are faithful to their trust;
+remembering that 'eternal vigilance is the price of liberty,'" responded
+his grandfather.
+
+Grace was clinging tightly to her father, and her little face was pale
+and wore a look of fright.
+
+"What is it, darling?" he asked.
+
+"O papa, will they come here some time and kill us?" she asked,
+tremulously.
+
+"Do not be frightened, my dear little one," he said, holding her close;
+"you are in no danger from them."
+
+"I don't believe all Roman Catholics would have Protestants persecuted
+if they could," remarked Betty. "Do you, uncle?"
+
+"No; I think there are some truly Christian people among them," he
+answered; "some who have not yet heard and heeded the call, 'Come out of
+her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye
+receive not of her plagues.' We were talking, not of Papists, but of
+Popery. Sincere hatred of the system is not incompatible with sincere
+love to its deluded followers."
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XI.
+
+"My voice shalt thou hear in the morning, O Lord; in the morning will I
+direct my prayer unto thee, and will look up."--_Psalm_ 5:3.
+
+
+It was early morning; Captain Raymond was pacing to and fro along the
+top of the cliffs, now sending a glance seaward, and now toward the door
+of the cottage which was his temporary home, as if expecting a companion
+in his ramble.
+
+Presently the door opened and Lulu stepped out upon the porch. One eager
+look showed her father, and she bounded with joyful step to meet him.
+
+"Good-morning, my dear papa," she cried, holding up her face for a kiss,
+which he gave with hearty affection.
+
+"Good-morning, my dear little early bird," he responded. "Come, I will
+help you down the steps and we will pace the sands at the water's edge."
+
+This was Lulu's time for having her father to herself, as she phrased
+it. He was sure to be out at this early hour, if the weather would
+permit, and she almost equally sure to join him: and as the others
+liked to lie a little longer in bed, there was seldom any one to share
+his society with her.
+
+He led her down the long flights of stairs and across the level expanse
+of sand, close to where the booming waves dashed up their spray.
+
+For some moments the two stood hand in hand silently gazing upon sea and
+sky, bright with the morning sunlight; then they turned and paced the
+beach for a time, and then the captain led his little girl to a seat in
+the porch of a bathing-house, from which they could still look far out
+over the sea.
+
+"Papa," she said, nestling close to his side, "I am very fond of being
+down here all alone with you."
+
+"Are you, daughter?" he said, bending down to caress her hair and cheek.
+"Well, I dearly love to have my little girl by my side. How long have
+you been up?"
+
+"I can't tell exactly; because, you know, papa, there is no time-piece
+in my room. But I wasn't long dressing; for I didn't want to lose a
+minute of the time I might have out here with you."
+
+"Did you do nothing but put on your clothes after leaving your bed?" he
+asked, gravely.
+
+"I washed my hands and face and smoothed my hair."
+
+"And was that all?"
+
+She glanced up at him in surprise at the deep gravity of his tone; then
+suddenly comprehending what his questioning meant, hung her head, while
+her cheek flushed hotly. "Yes, papa," she replied, in a low, abashed
+tone.
+
+"I am very, very sorry to hear it," he said. "If my little girl begins
+the day without a prayer to God for help to do right, without thanking
+Him for His kind care over her while she slept, she can hardly expect to
+escape sins and sorrows which will make it anything but a happy day."
+
+"Papa, I do 'most always say my prayers in the morning and at night; but
+I didn't feel like doing it this time. Do you think people ought to pray
+when they don't feel like it?"
+
+"Yes; I think that is the very time when they most need to pray; they
+need to ask God to take away the hardness of their hearts; the evil in
+them that is hiding His love and their own needs; so that they have no
+gratitude to express for all His great goodness and mercy to them, no
+petitions to offer up for strength to resist temptation and to walk
+steadily in His ways; no desire to confess their sins and plead for
+pardon for Jesus' sake. Ah! that is certainly the time when we have most
+urgent need to pray.
+
+"Jesus taught that men (and in the Bible men stand for the whole human
+race) 'ought always to pray and not to faint.' And we are commanded to
+pray without ceasing."
+
+"Papa, how can we do that?" she asked. "You know we have to be doing
+other things sometimes."
+
+"It does not mean that we are to be always on our knees," he said; "but
+that we are to live so near to God, so loving Him, and so feeling our
+constant dependence upon Him, that our hearts will be very often going
+up to His throne in silent petition, praise or confession.
+
+"And if we live in such union with Him we will highly prize the
+privilege of drawing especially near to Him at certain seasons; we will
+be glad to be alone with Him often, and will not forget or neglect to
+retire to our closets night and morning for a little season of close
+communion with our best and dearest Friend.
+
+"You say you love to be alone with me, your earthly father; I trust the
+time will come when you will love far better to be alone with your
+heavenly Father. I must often be far away from you, but He is ever near;
+I may be powerless to help you, though close at your side, but He is
+almighty to save, to provide for, and to defend; and He never turns a
+deaf ear to the cry of His children."
+
+"Yes, papa; but oh I wish that you were always near me too," she said,
+leaning her cheek affectionately against his arm. "I am very, very
+sorry that ever I have been a trouble to you and spoiled your enjoyment
+of your visits home."
+
+"I know you are, daughter; but you have been very good of late. I have
+rejoiced to see that you were really trying to rule your own spirit. So
+far as I know, you have been entirely and cheerfully obedient to me, and
+have not indulged in a single fit of passion or sullenness."
+
+"Yes, papa; but I have been nearly in a passion two or three times; but
+you gave me a look just in time to help me to resist it. But when you
+are gone I shall not have that help."
+
+"Then, my child, you must remember that your heavenly Father is looking
+at you; that He bids you fight against the evil of your nature, and if
+you seek it of Him, will give you strength to overcome. Here is a text
+for you; I want you to remember it constantly; and to that end repeat it
+often to yourself, 'Thou, God, seest me.'
+
+"And do not forget that He sees not only the outward conduct but the
+inmost thoughts and feelings of the heart."
+
+A boy's glad shout and merry whistle mingled pleasantly with the sound
+of the dashing of the waves, and Max came bounding over the sands toward
+their sheltered nook.
+
+"Good-morning, papa," he cried. "You too, Lulu. Ahead of me as usual, I
+see!"
+
+"Yes," the captain said, reaching out a hand to grasp the lad's and
+gazing with fatherly affection and pride into the handsome young face
+glowing with health and happiness, "she is the earliest young bird in
+the family nest. However, she seeks her roost earlier than her brother
+does his."
+
+"Yes; and I am not so very late, am I, sir?"
+
+"No, my boy, I do not suppose you have taken any more sleep than you
+need for your health and growth; and I certainly would not have you do
+with less."
+
+"I know you wouldn't, papa; such a good, kind father as you are,"
+responded Max. "I wouldn't swap fathers with any other boy," he added,
+with a look of mingled fun and affection.
+
+"Nor would I exchange my son for any other; not even a better one,"
+returned the captain laughingly, tightening his clasp of the sturdy
+brown hand he held.
+
+"I haven't heard yet the story of yesterday's success in boating and
+fishing; come sit down here by my side and let me have it."
+
+Max obeyed, nothing loath, for he was becoming quite expert in both, and
+always found in his father an interested listener to the story of his
+exploits.
+
+He and the other lads had returned from their camping at the time of the
+removal of the family party from 'Sconset to Nantucket Town.
+
+On the conclusion of his narrative the captain pronounced it breakfast
+time, and they returned to the house.
+
+After breakfast, as nearly the whole party were gathered upon the porch,
+discussing the question what should be the amusements of the day, a near
+neighbor with whom they had some acquaintance, ran in to ask if they
+would join a company who were going over to Shimmo to have a clam-bake.
+
+"The name of the place is new to me," remarked Mr. Dinsmore. "Is it a
+town, Mrs. Atwood?"
+
+"Oh, no," replied the lady, "there is only one dwelling; a farmhouse
+with its barns and other out-houses comprises the whole place. It is on
+the shore of the harbor some miles beyond Nantucket Town. It is a
+pleasant spot, and I think we shall have an enjoyable time; particularly
+if I can persuade you all to go."
+
+"A regular New England clam-bake!" said Elsie, "I should really like to
+attend one, and am much obliged for your invitation, Mrs. Atwood; as we
+all are, I am sure."
+
+No one felt disposed to decline the invitation, and it was soon settled
+that all would go.
+
+The clam-bake was to occupy only the afternoon; so they would have time
+to make all necessary arrangements, and for the customary surf and
+still baths.
+
+Mrs. Atwood had risen to take leave. "Ah," she said, "I was near
+forgetting something I meant to say: we never dress for these
+expeditions, but, on the contrary, wear the oldest and shabbiest dresses
+we have; considering them altogether the most suitable to the occasion,
+as then we need not be troubled if they should be wet with spray or
+soiled by contact with seaweed, grass, or anything else."
+
+"A very sensible custom," Mrs. Dinsmore responded, "and one which we
+shall all probably follow."
+
+Mrs. Atwood had hardly reached the gate when Lulu, turning to her father
+with a very discontented face, exclaimed, "I don't want to wear a shabby
+old dress! Must I, papa?"
+
+"You will wear whatever your Grandma Elsie or mamma directs," he
+answered, giving her a warning look. Then motioning her to come close to
+his side, he whispered in her ear, "I see that you are inclined to be
+ill-tempered and rebellious again, as I feared you would, when I learned
+that you had begun the day without a prayer for help to do and feel
+right. Go, now, to your room and ask it."
+
+"You needn't fret, Lu; you don't own a dress that any little girl ought
+to feel ashamed to wear," remarked Betty, as the child turned to obey.
+
+"And we are all going to wear the very worst we have here with us, I
+presume," added Zoe; "at least such is my intention."
+
+"Provided your husband approves," whispered Edward sportively.
+
+"Anyhow," she answered, drawing herself up in pretended offence; "can't
+a woman do as she pleases even in such trifles?"
+
+"Ah I but it is the privileges of a child-wife which are under
+discussion now,"
+
+"Now, sir, after that you shall just have the trouble of telling me what
+to wear," said Zoe, rising from the couch where they had been sitting
+side by side; "come along and choose."
+
+Lulu was in the room where she slept, obeying her father's order so far
+as outward actions went; but there was little more than lip-service in
+the prayer she offered, for her thoughts were wandering upon the subject
+of dress, and ways and means for obtaining permission to wear what she
+wished that afternoon.
+
+By the time she had finished "saying her prayers," she had also reached
+a conclusion as to her best plan for securing the desired privilege.
+
+Grandma Elsie was so very kind and gentle that there seemed more hope of
+moving her than any one else; so to her she went, and, delighted to find
+her comparatively alone, no one being near enough to overhear a
+low-toned conversation, began at once:
+
+"Grandma Elsie, I want to wear a white dress to the clam-bake; and I
+think it would be suitable, because the weather is very warm, and white
+will wash, so that it would not matter if I did get it soiled."
+
+"My dear child, it is your father's place to decide what concerns his
+children, when he is with them," Elsie said, drawing the little girl to
+her and smoothing her hair with soft, caressing touch.
+
+"Yes, ma'am; but he says you and Mamma Vi are to decide this. So if you
+will only say I may wear the white dress, he will let me. Won't you,
+please?"
+
+"If your father is satisfied with your choice I shall certainly raise no
+objection; nor will your mamma, I am quite sure."
+
+"Oh, thank you, ma'am!" and Lulu ran off gleefully in search of her
+father.
+
+She found him on the veranda, busied with the morning paper, and to her
+satisfaction, he too was alone.
+
+"What is it, daughter?" he asked, glancing from his paper to her
+animated, eager face.
+
+"About what I am to wear this afternoon, papa. I would like to wear the
+white dress I had on yesterday evening, and Grandma Elsie does not
+object, and says she knows Mamma Vi will not, if you say I may."
+
+"Did she say she thought it a suitable dress?" he asked gravely.
+
+Lulu hung her head. "No, sir; she didn't say that she did or she
+didn't."
+
+"Go and ask her the question."
+
+Lulu went back and asked it.
+
+"No, my child, I do not," Elsie answered. "It is very unlikely that any
+one else will be in white or anything at all dressy, and you will look
+overdressed, which is in very bad taste; besides, though the weather
+seems warm enough for such thin material here on shore, it will be a
+great deal cooler on the water; and should the waves or spray come
+dashing over us, you would find your dress clinging to you like a wet
+rag--neither beauty nor comfort in it."
+
+"I could wear a waterproof over it while we are sailing," said Lulu.
+
+"Even that might not prove a perfect protection," Elsie replied. "I
+think, my dear, you will do well to content yourself to wear your
+travelling dress, which is of a light woollen material, neat without
+being too dressy, and of a color that will not show every little soil.
+And it is as good and handsome as the dress I shall wear or as Rosie,
+and probably any one else, will have on."
+
+"But you can choose for yourself, Grandma Elsie, and I wish I could."
+
+"That is one of the privileges of older years," Elsie answered
+pleasantly. "I was considerably older than you are before I was allowed
+to select my own attire. But I repeat that I shall not raise the
+slightest objection to your wearing anything your father is willing to
+see on you."
+
+Lulu's hopes were almost gone, but she would make one more effort.
+
+She went to her father, and putting her arms round his neck, begged in
+her most coaxing tones for the gratification of her wish.
+
+"What did your Grandma Elsie say?" he asked.
+
+Lulu faithfully, though with no little reluctance, repeated every word
+Elsie had said to her on the subject.
+
+"I entirely agree with her," said the captain; "so entirely that even
+had she found no objection to urge against it, I should have forbidden
+you to wear the dress."
+
+Lulu heard him with a clouded brow; in fact, the expression of her face
+was decidedly sullen. Her father observed it with sorrow and concern.
+
+"Sit down here till I am ready to talk to you," he said, indicating a
+chair close at his side.
+
+Lulu obeyed, sitting quietly there while he finished his paper. Throwing
+it aside at length, he took her hand and drew her in between his knees,
+putting an arm about her waist.
+
+"My little daughter," he said, in his usual kind tone, "I am afraid you
+care too much for dress and finery. What I desire for you is that you
+may 'be clothed with humility,' and have 'the ornament of a meek and
+quiet spirit, which is, in the sight of God, of great price.'"
+
+"I never can have that, papa, for it isn't a bit like me," she said,
+with a sort of despairing impatience and disgust at herself.
+
+"No, that is too true; it is not like you as you are by nature--the evil
+nature inherited from me; but God is able to change that, to give you a
+clean heart and renew within you a right spirit. Jesus is a Saviour from
+sin (He saves none in their sins), and He is able to save to the
+uttermost, able to take away the very last remains of the old corrupt
+nature with which we were born.
+
+"Oh, my child, seek His help to fight against it and to overcome! It
+grieves me more than I can express to see you again showing an unlovely,
+wilful temper."
+
+"Oh, papa, don't be grieved," she said, throwing her arms round his neck
+and pressing her lips to his cheek. "I will be good and wear whatever
+I'm told; look pleasant about it too, for indeed I do love you too well
+to want to grieve you and spoil your pleasure."
+
+"Ah, that is my own dear little girl," he answered, returning her
+caresses.
+
+The sullen expression had vanished from her face and it wore its
+brightest look, yet it clouded again the next moment, but with sorrow,
+not anger, as she sighed, "Oh! if you were always with us, papa, I think
+I might grow good at last; but I need your help so much, and you are
+gone more than half the time."
+
+"Your heavenly Father is never gone, daughter, and will never turn a
+deaf ear to a cry for strength to resist temptation to sin. He says, 'In
+me is thine help.'
+
+"And we are told, 'God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be
+tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a
+way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it.'"
+
+In the mean time Mrs. Dinsmore, who from choice took most of the
+housekeeping cares, was ordering an early dinner and various baskets of
+provisions for the picnic.
+
+As the family sat down to the table, these last were being conveyed on
+board a yacht lying at the little pier near the bathing-place below the
+cliffs; and almost immediately upon finishing their meal, all, old and
+young, trooped down the stairways, across the sandy beach, and were
+themselves soon aboard the vessel.
+
+Others of the company were already seated in it, and the rest following
+a few minutes later, and the last basket of provisions being safely
+stowed away in some safe corner of the craft, they set sail, dragging at
+their stern a dory in which was a large quantity of clams in the shell.
+
+It was a bright day, and a favorable breeze sent the yacht skimming over
+the water at an exhilarating rate of speed. All hearts seemed light,
+every face was bright, not excepting Lulu's, though she was attired in
+the plain colored dress recommended by Grandma Elsie.
+
+There was no greater display of finery than a knot of bright ribbon, on
+the part of even the gayest young girl present. Betty wore a black
+bunting--one of her school dresses--with a cardinal ribbon at the
+throat; Zoe the brown woollen that had for her such mingled associations
+of pain and pleasure, and looked wonderfully sweet and pretty in it,
+Edward thought.
+
+They sat side by side, and Betty, watching them furtively, said to
+herself, "They are for all the world just like a pair of lovers yet,
+though they have been married over a year."
+
+Then turning her attention first to Violet and Captain Raymond, then
+upon her Aunt and Uncle Dinsmore, she came to the same conclusion in
+regard to them also.
+
+"And it was just so with cousin Elsie and her husband," she mused. "I
+can remember how devoted they were to each other. But she seems very
+happy now, and she well may be, with father, sons and daughters all so
+devoted to her. And she's so rich too; never has to consider how to make
+one dollar do the work of two; a problem I am so often called upon to
+solve. In fact, it is to her and uncle, Bob and I owe our education, and
+pretty much everything we have.
+
+"I don't envy her her money, but I do the love that has surrounded her
+all her life. She never knew her own mother, to be sure, but her father
+petted and fondled her as a child, and was father and mother both to
+her, I've often heard her say; while mine died before I was born, and
+mother lost her reason when I was a little thing."
+
+But Betty was not much given to melancholy musing, or indeed to musing
+of any kind; a passing sail presently attracted her attention and turned
+her thoughts into a new channel.
+
+And soon, the wind and tide being favorable, the yacht drew near her
+destination.
+
+There was no wharf, but the passengers were taken to the shore, a few at
+a time, in the dory. It also landed provision baskets and the clams.
+
+Those ladies and gentlemen to whom clam-bakes were a new experience
+watched with interest the process of cooking the bivalves.
+
+A pit of suitable size for the quantity to be prepared was made in the
+sand, the bottom covered with stones; it was then heated by a fire
+kindled in it, the brands were removed, seaweed spread over the stones,
+the clams poured in, abundance of seaweed piled over and about them, a
+piece of an old sail put over that, and they were left to bake or steam,
+while another fire was kindled near by, and a large tin bucket, filled
+with water, set on it to boil for making coffee.
+
+While some busied themselves with these culinary operations, others
+repaired to the dwelling, which stood some little distance back from the
+beach, the ground sloping gently away from it to the water's edge.
+
+The lady of the house met them at the door, and hospitably invited them
+to come in and rest themselves in her parlor, or sit on the porch; and
+understanding their errand to the locality, not only gave ready
+permission for their table to be spread in the shade of her house, but
+offered to lend anything they might require in the way of utensils.
+
+Accepting her offer, they set to work, the men making a rough sort of
+impromptu table with some boards, and the ladies spreading upon it the
+contents of the provision baskets.
+
+Mrs. Dinsmore, Elsie and the younger ladies of their party, offered to
+assist in these labors, but were told that they were considered guests,
+and must be content to look on or wander about and amuse themselves.
+
+There was not much to be seen but grassy slopes destitute of tree or
+shrub, and the harbor and open sea beyond.
+
+They seated themselves upon the porch of the dwelling-house, while
+Captain Raymond and the younger members of their family party wandered
+here and there about the place.
+
+There seemed to be some sport going on among the cooks--those engaged in
+preparing the coffee.
+
+Lulu hurried toward them to see what it was about, then came running
+back to her father, who stood a little farther up the slope, with Grace
+clinging to his hand.
+
+"Oh!" she said with a face of disgust, "I don't mean to drink any of
+that coffee; why, would you believe it, they stirred it with a poker?"
+
+"Did they?" laughed the captain; "they might have done worse. I presume
+that was used for lack of a long enough spoon. We must not be too
+particular on such occasions as this."
+
+"But you won't drink any of it, will you, papa?"
+
+"I think it altogether likely I shall."
+
+"Why, papa! coffee that was stirred with a dirty poker?"
+
+"We will suppose the poker was not very dirty," he said, with a
+good-humored smile; "probably there was nothing worse on it than a
+little ashes, which, diffused through so large a quantity of liquid,
+could harm no one."
+
+"Must I drink it if they offer me a cup?"
+
+"No; there need be no compulsion about it; indeed, I think it better for
+a child of your age not to take coffee at all."
+
+"But you never said I shouldn't, papa."
+
+"No; because you had formed the habit in my absence, and, as I am not
+sure that it is a positive injury to you, I have felt loath to deprive
+you of the pleasure."
+
+"You are so kind, papa," she said, slipping her hand into his and
+looking up affectionately into his face. "But I will give up coffee if
+you want me to. I like it, but I can do without it."
+
+"I think milk is far more wholesome for you," he said, with a smile of
+pleased approval. "I should like you to make that your ordinary beverage
+at meals, but I do not forbid an occasional cup of coffee."
+
+"Thank you, papa," she returned. "Grandma Elsie once told me that when
+she was a little girl her father wouldn't allow her to drink coffee at
+all, or to eat any kind of hot cakes or rich sweet cake; and oh I don't
+know how many things that she liked he wouldn't let her have. I don't
+think he was half as nice a father as ours; do you, Gracie?"
+
+"'Course I don't, Lu; I just think we've got the very best in the whole
+world," responded Grace, laying her cheek affectionately against the
+hand that held hers in its strong, loving clasp.
+
+"That is only because he is your own, my darlings," the captain said,
+smiling down tenderly upon them.
+
+A lady had drawn near, and now said, "Supper is ready, Captain Raymond;
+will you bring your little girls and come to the table?"
+
+"Thank you; we will do so with pleasure," he said, following her as she
+led the way.
+
+The table, covered with a snow-white cloth and heaped with tempting
+viands, presented a very attractive appearance.
+
+The clams were brought on after the most of the company were seated,
+with their coffee and bread and butter before them. They were served hot
+from the fire and the shell, in neat paper trays, and eaten with melted
+butter. Eaten thus they make a dish fit for a king.
+
+By the time that all appetites were satisfied, the sun was near his
+setting, and it was thought best to return without delay.
+
+On repairing to the beach, they found the tide so low that even the dory
+could not come close to dry land; so the ladies and children were
+carried through the water to the yacht. This gave occasion for some
+merriment.
+
+"You must carry me, Ned, if I've got to be carried," said Zoe; "I'm not
+going to let anybody else do it."
+
+"No; nor am I," he returned, gayly, picking her up and striding forward.
+"I claim it as my especial privilege."
+
+Mr. Dinsmore followed with his wife, then Captain Raymond with his.
+
+"Get in, Mr. Dinsmore," said the captain, as they deposited their
+burdens; "there is no occasion for further exertion on your part; I'll
+bring mother."
+
+"No, sir," said Edward, hurrying shoreward again, "that's my task; you
+have your children to take care of."
+
+"Your mother is my child, Ned, and I think I shall take care of her,"
+Mr. Dinsmore said, hastening back to the little crowd still at the
+water's edge.
+
+"We will have to let her decide which of us shall have the honor," said
+the captain.
+
+"That I won't," Mr. Dinsmore said, laughingly, stepping to his
+daughter's side and taking her in his arms.
+
+"Now, you two may take care of the younger ones," he added, with a
+triumphant glance at his two rivals.
+
+"Ah, Ned, we are completely outwitted," laughed the captain.
+
+"Yes; with grandpa about one can't get half a chance to wait upon
+mother. Betty, shall I have the honor and pleasure of conveying you
+aboard of yonder vessel?"
+
+"Yes, thank you; I see Harold and Herbert are taking Rosie and Walter,"
+she said. "But I warn you that I am a good deal heavier than Zoe."
+
+"Nevertheless, I think my strength will prove equal to the exertion," he
+returned, as he lifted her from the ground.
+
+Lulu and Grace stood together, hand in hand, Max on Gracie's other side.
+
+"Take Gracie first, please, papa," said Lulu; "she is frightened, I
+believe."
+
+"Frightened?" he said, stooping to take her in his arms; "there is
+nothing to be afraid of, darling. Do you think papa would leave you
+behind or drop you into the water?"
+
+"No; I know you wouldn't," she said, with a little nervous laugh, and
+clinging tightly about his neck.
+
+"Mayn't I wade out, papa?" Max called after him.
+
+"Yes; but stay with your sister till I come for her."
+
+"Where's my baby, Levis?" asked Violet, laughingly, as he set Grace down
+by her side.
+
+"The baby! Sure enough, where is it?" he exclaimed, with an anxious
+glance toward the shore.
+
+"Ah, there stands the nurse with it in her arms. You shall have it in
+yours in a moment."
+
+"Here's the baby, papa; please take her first; I don't mind waiting,"
+said Lulu, as he stepped ashore again.
+
+He gave her a pleased, approving look. "That is right; it will be but a
+minute or two," he said, as he took the babe and turned away with it.
+
+In a few minutes more, all the passengers were aboard, and they set
+sail; but they had not gone far when it became evident that something
+was amiss; they were making no progress.
+
+"What is the matter?" asked several voices, and Violet looked
+inquiringly at her husband.
+
+"There is no cause for apprehension," he said; "we are aground, and may
+possibly have to wait here for the turn of the tide; that's all."
+
+"It's the lowest tide I ever saw," remarked the captain of the yacht;
+"we'll have to lighten her; if some of the heaviest of you will get into
+the dory, it will help."
+
+Quite a number immediately volunteered to do so, among them Edward and
+Zoe, Bob and Betty, Harold and Herbert. The dory was speedily filled,
+and then, with a little more exertion the yacht was set afloat.
+
+They moved out into deep water, and a gentle breeze wafted them
+pleasantly toward their desired haven.
+
+"Look at the sun, papa," Elsie said, gazing westward. "It has a very
+peculiar appearance."
+
+"Yes," he said, "it looks a good deal like a balloon; it's redness
+obscured by that leaden-colored cloud. It is very near its setting; we
+shall not get in till after dark."
+
+"But that will not matter?"
+
+"Oh, no; our captain is so thoroughly acquainted with his vessel, the
+harbor and the wharf, that I have no doubt he would land us safely even
+were it much darker than it will be."
+
+Zoe and Edward, in the dory, were talking with a Nantucket lady, a Mrs.
+Fry.
+
+"How do you like our island, and particularly our town?" she asked.
+
+"Oh, ever so much!" said Zoe. "We have visited a good many
+watering-places and sea-side resorts, but never one where there was so
+much to see and to do; so many delightful ways of passing the time. I
+think I shall vote for Nantucket again next year, when we are
+considering where to pass the hot months."
+
+"And I," said Edward, "echo my wife's sentiments on the subject under
+discussion."
+
+"Your wife" the lady exclaimed, with a look of surprise.
+
+"I took her to be your sister; you are both so very young in
+appearance."
+
+"We are not very old," laughed Edward; "Zoe is but sixteen, but we have
+been married a year."
+
+"You have begun early; it is thought by some that early marriages are
+apt to be the happiest, and I should think them likely to be, provided
+the two are willing to conform their tastes and habits each to those of
+the other. I trust you two have a long life of happiness before you."
+
+"Thank you," they both said, Edward adding, "I think we are disposed to
+accommodate ourselves to each other, and whether our lives be long or
+short, our trials many or few, I trust we shall always find great
+happiness in mutual sympathy, love and confidence."
+
+The lady asked if they had seen all the places of interest on the
+island, and in reply they named those they had seen.
+
+"Have you been to Mrs. Mack's?" she asked.
+
+"No, madam, we have not so much as heard of her existence," returned
+Edward, sportively. "May I ask who and what she is?"
+
+"Yes; she is the widow of a sea-captain, who has a collection of
+curiosities which she keeps on exhibition, devoting the proceeds, so
+she says, to benevolent purposes. She is an odd body; herself the
+greatest curiosity she has to show, I think. You should visit her museum
+by all means."
+
+"We shall be happy to do so if you will kindly put us in the way of it,"
+said Edward. "How shall we proceed in order to gain admittance?"
+
+"If we can get up a party it will be easy enough; I shall then send her
+word, and she will appoint the hour when she will receive us; she likes
+to show her independence, and will not exhibit unless to a goodly
+number.
+
+"I know of several visitors on the island who want to go, and if your
+party will join with them there will be no difficulty."
+
+"I think I can promise that we will," said Edward. "I will let you know
+positively to-morrow morning."
+
+"That will do nicely. Hark, they are singing aboard the yacht."
+
+They listened in silence till the song was finished.
+
+"I recognized most of the voices," Mrs. Fry remarked, "but two lovely
+sopranos were quite new to me. Do you know the owners?" turning
+smilingly to Edward.
+
+"My mother and sister," he answered, with proud satisfaction.
+
+"Naturally fine, and very highly cultivated," she said. "You must be
+proud of them."
+
+"I am," Edward admitted, with a happy laugh.
+
+The sun was down and twilight had fairly begun. Grace, seated on her
+father's knee, was gazing out over the harbor.
+
+"See, papa, how many little lights close down to the water!" she said.
+
+"Yes; they are lamps on the small boats that are sailing or rowing
+about; they show them for safety from running into each other."
+
+"And they look so pretty."
+
+"Yes, so they do; and it is a sight one may have every evening from the
+wharf. Shall I take you down there some evening and let you sit and
+watch them as they come and go?"
+
+"Oh, yes, do, papa; I think it would be so nice! And you would take Max
+and Lulu too, wouldn't you?"
+
+"If they should happen to want to go; there are benches on the wharf
+where we can sit and have a good view. I think we will try it to-morrow
+evening if nothing happens to prevent."
+
+"Oh, I'm so glad! You are such a good, kind papa," she said,
+delightedly, giving him a hug.
+
+"The very best you have ever had, I suppose," he responded, with a
+pleased laugh.
+
+"Yes, indeed," she answered, naïvely, quite missing the point of his
+jest.
+
+On reaching home Edward and Zoe reported their conversation with the
+lady in the dory, and asked, "Shall we not go?"
+
+"I think so, by all means, since it is for benevolent objects," said
+Elsie.
+
+"Or anyhow, since we feel in duty bound to see all that is to be seen on
+this island," said Captain Raymond.
+
+No dissenting voice was raised, and when the next morning word came that
+Mrs. Mack would exhibit that afternoon if a party were made up to
+attend, they all agreed to go.
+
+The distance was too great for ladies and children to walk, so carriages
+were ordered. Captain Raymond and his family filled one.
+
+"This is the street that oldest house is on," remarked Lulu, as they
+turned a corner; "I mean that one we went to see; that has the big
+horse-shoe on its chimney."
+
+"What do they have that for, papa?" asked Grace.
+
+"In old times when many people were ignorant and superstitious, it was
+thought to be a protection from witches."
+
+"Witches, papa? what are they?"
+
+"I don't think there are any, really," he said, with a kindly smile into
+the eagerly inquiring little face; "but in old times it was a very
+common belief that there were people--generally some withered-up old
+women--who had dealings with Satan, and were given power by him to
+torment, or bring losses and various calamities upon any one whom they
+disliked.
+
+"When you are a little older you shall hear more about it, and how that
+foolish belief led to great crimes and cruelties inflicted upon many
+innocent, harmless people. But now, while my Gracie is so young and
+timid, I do not want her to know too much about such horrors."
+
+"Yes, papa," she responded; "I won't try to know till you think I'm
+quite old enough."
+
+Several vehicles drew up at the same moment in front of Mrs. Mack's
+door, and greetings and some introductions were exchanged on the
+sidewalk and door-steps. Edward introduced his mother and Mrs. Fry to
+each other, and the latter presented to them a Mrs. Glenn, who, she
+said, was a native of Nantucket, but had only recently returned after an
+absence of many years.
+
+"Mrs. Mack knew me as a young girl," Mrs. Glenn remarked, "and I am
+quite curious to see whether she will recognize me."
+
+At that instant the door was opened in answer to their ring, and they
+were invited to enter and walk into the parlor.
+
+They found it comfortably furnished and neat as wax. Seating themselves
+they waited patiently for some moments the coming of the lady of the
+house.
+
+At length she made her appearance; a little old lady, neatly attired,
+and with a pleasant countenance.
+
+Mrs. Fry saluted her with a good-afternoon, adding, "I have brought some
+friends with me to look at your curiosities. This lady," indicating Mrs.
+Glenn, "you ought to know, as you were acquainted with her in her
+girlhood."
+
+"Do you know me, Mrs. Mack?" asked Mrs. Glenn, offering her hand.
+
+"Yes, you look as natural as the pigs," was the rather startling reply;
+accompanied, however, by a smile and cordial shake of the offered hand.
+
+"Now, we'll take the money first to make sure of it," was the next
+remark, addressed to the company in general.
+
+"What is your admission fee?" asked Mr. Dinsmore, producing his
+pocketbook.
+
+"Fifteen cents apiece."
+
+"By no means exorbitant if your collection is worth seeing," he
+returned, good-humoredly. "Never mind your purses, Elsie, Raymond, Ned,
+I'll act as paymaster for the party."
+
+The all-important business of collecting the entrance fees having been
+duly attended to, Mrs. Mack led the way to an upper room where
+minerals, shells, sharks' teeth, and various other curiosities and
+relics were spread out upon tables and shelves, ranged along the sides
+and in the centre of the apartment.
+
+"Now," she said, "the first thing is to register your names. You must
+all register. You begin," handing the book to Mr. Dinsmore, "you seem to
+be the oldest."
+
+"I presume I am," he said, dryly, taking the book and doing as he was
+bidden. "Now, you, Raymond," passing it on to the captain, "we'll take
+it for granted that you are next in age and importance."
+
+"That's right, captain," laughed Betty, as he silently took the book and
+wrote his name, "it wouldn't be at all polite to seem to think yourself
+younger than any lady present."
+
+"Of course not, Miss Betty; will you take your turn next?"
+
+"Of course not, sir; do you mean to insinuate that I am older than Aunt
+Rose?" she asked, passing the book on to Mrs. Dinsmore.
+
+"Don't be too particular about going according to ages," said Mrs. Mack,
+"it takes up too much time."
+
+"You may write my name for me, Ned," said Zoe, when he took the book.
+
+"Yes, write your sister's name for her; it'll do just as well," said
+Mrs. Mack.
+
+"But I'm not his sister," said Zoe.
+
+"What, then? is he your lover?"
+
+"No," Edward said, laughing, "we're husband and wife."
+
+"You've begun young," she remarked, taking the book and passing it on;
+"don't look as if you'd cut your wisdom teeth yet, either of you. When
+the ladies have all registered, some of you grown folks had better do it
+for the children."
+
+Having seen all their names duly inscribed in her register, "Seat
+yourselves," she said, waving her hand toward some benches and chairs.
+
+Then, with the help of a half-grown girl, she set out a small circular
+table, placed a box upon it, pushed up chairs and a bench or two, and
+said, "Now, as many of you as can, come and sit round this table; the
+others shall have their turn afterward."
+
+When all the places were filled, she opened the box and took from it a
+number of beautifully carved articles--napkin-rings, spoons, etc.
+
+"Now, all take your turns in looking at this lovely carved work, while I
+tell you its story," she said, "the story of how it came into my
+possession."
+
+"You see, my husband was a sea-captain, and upon one occasion, when he
+was about setting sail for a long voyage, a young man, or lad--he was
+hardly old enough to be called a man--came and asked to be taken as one
+of the crew. He gave a name, but it wasn't his true name, inherited
+from his father, as my husband afterward discovered. But not suspecting
+anything wrong, he engaged the lad, and took him with him on the voyage.
+
+"And the lad behaved well aboard the ship, and he used to carve
+wonderfully well--as you may see by looking at these articles--just with
+a jack-knife, and finally--keeping at it in his leisure moments--he made
+all these articles, carving them out of sharks' teeth.
+
+"You can see he must have had genius; hadn't he? and yet he'd run away
+from home to go to sea, as my husband afterward had good reason to
+believe."
+
+She made a long story of it, spinning out her yarn until the first set
+had examined the carved work to their satisfaction.
+
+Then, "Reverse yourselves," she said, indicating by a wave of her hand,
+that they were to give place at the table to the rest of the company.
+
+When all had had an opportunity to examine the specimens of the lad's
+skill, the young girl was ordered to restore them to the box, but first
+to count them.
+
+That last clause brought an amused smile to nearly every face in the
+audience, but Lulu frowned, and muttered, "Just as if she thought we
+would steal them!"
+
+Next, Mrs. Mack began the circuit of the room, carrying a long slender
+stick with which she pointed out those which she considered the most
+interesting of her specimens or articles of virtu.
+
+One of these last was a very large, very old-fashioned back-comb, having
+a story with a moral attached, the latter recited in doggerel rhyme.
+
+She had other stories, in connection with other articles, to tell in the
+same way. In fact, so many and so long were they, that the listeners
+grew weary and inattentive ere the exhibition was brought to a close.
+
+The afternoon was waning when they left the house. As Captain Raymond
+and his family drove into the heart of the town on their way home, their
+attention was attracted by the loud ringing of a hand-bell, followed now
+and again by noisy vociferation, in a discordant, man's voice.
+
+"So the evening boat is in," remarked the captain.
+
+"How do you know, papa?" asked Grace.
+
+"By hearing the town-crier calling his papers; which could not have come
+in any other way."
+
+"What does he say, papa?" queried Lulu. "I have listened as intently as
+possible many a time, but I never can make out more than a word or two,
+sometimes not that."
+
+"No more can I," he answered, with a smile; "it sounds to me like 'The
+first news is um mum, and the second news is mum um mum, and the third
+news is um um mum."
+
+The children all laughed.
+
+"Yonder he is, coming this way," said Max, leaning from the carriage
+window.
+
+"Beckon to him," said the captain; "I want a paper."
+
+Max obeyed; the carriage stopped, the crier drew near and handed up the
+paper asked for.
+
+"How much?" inquired the captain.
+
+"Five cents, sir."
+
+"Why, how is that? You asked me but three for yesterday's edition of
+this same paper."
+
+"More news in this one."
+
+"Ah, you charge according to the amount of news, do you?" returned the
+captain, laughing, and handing him a nickel.
+
+"Yes, sir; I guess that's about the fair way," said the crier, hastily
+regaining the sidewalk to renew the clang, clang of his bell and the "um
+mum mum" of his announcement.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XII.
+
+"Wave high your torches on each crag and cliff.
+Let many lights blaze on our battlements;
+Shout to them in the pauses of the storm,
+And tell them there is hope."
+
+--_Maturings "Bertram."_
+
+
+The evening was cool, and our whole party were gathered in the parlor of
+the cottage occupied by the Dinsmores and Travillas--games, fancy-work,
+reading, and conversation making the time fly.
+
+Edward and Zoe had drawn a little apart from the others, and were
+conversing together in an undertone.
+
+"Suppose we go out and promenade the veranda for a little," he said,
+presently. "I will get you a wrap and that knit affair for your head
+that I think so pretty and becoming."
+
+"Crocheted," she corrected; "yes, I'm quite in the mood for a promenade
+with my husband; and I'm sure the air outside must be delightful. But
+you won't have to go farther than that stand in the corner for my
+things."
+
+He brought them, wrapped the shawl carefully about her, and they went
+out.
+
+Betty, looking after them, remarked aside to her Cousin Elsie, "How
+lover-like they are still!"
+
+"Yes," Elsie said, with a glad smile: "they are very fond of each other,
+and it rejoices my heart to see it."
+
+"And one might say exactly the same of the captain and Violet," pursued
+Betty, in a lower tone, and glancing toward that couple, as they sat
+side by side on the opposite sofa--Violet with her babe in her arms, the
+captain clucking and whistling to it, while it cooed and laughed in his
+face--Violet's ever-beautiful face more beautiful than its wont, with
+its expression of exceeding love and happiness as her glance rested now
+upon her husband and now upon her child.
+
+"Yes," Elsie said again, watching them, with a joyous smile still
+wreathing her lips and shining in her eyes; "and it is just so with my
+dear Elsie and Lester. I am truly blest in seeing my children so well
+mated and so truly happy."
+
+"Zoe, little wife," Edward was saying, out on the veranda, "can you
+spare me for a day or two?"
+
+"Spare you, Ned? How do you mean?"
+
+"I should like to join the boys--Bob, Harold, and Herbert--in a little
+trip on a sailing vessel which leaves here early to-morrow morning and
+will return on the evening of the next day or the next but one. I should
+ask my little wife to go with us, but, unfortunately, the vessel has no
+accommodations for ladies. What do you say, love? I shall not go without
+your consent."
+
+"Thank you, you dear boy, for saying that," she responded,
+affectionately, squeezing the arm on which she leaned; "go if you want
+to; I know I can't help missing the kindest and dearest husband in the
+world, but I shall try to be happy in looking forward to the joy of
+reunion on your return."
+
+"That's a dear," he said, bending down to kiss the ruby lips. "It is a
+great delight to meet after a short separation, and we should miss that
+entirely if we never parted at all."
+
+"But oh, Ned, if anything should happen to you!" she said, in a
+quivering voice.
+
+"Hush, hush, love," he answered, soothingly; "don't borrow trouble;
+remember we are under the same protection on the sea as on the land, and
+perhaps as safe on one as on the other."
+
+"Yes; but when I am with you I share your danger, if there is any, and
+that is what I wish; for oh, Ned, I couldn't live without you!"
+
+"I hope you may never have to try it, my darling," he said, in tender
+tones, "or I be called to endure the trial of having to live without
+you; yet we can hardly hope to go together.
+
+"But let us not vex ourselves with useless fears. We have the promise,
+'As thy days, so shall thy strength be.' And we know that nothing can
+befall us without the will of our Heavenly Father, whose love and
+compassion are infinite. 'We know that all things work together for good
+to them that love God.'"
+
+"But if one is not at all sure of belonging to Him?" she said, in a
+voice so low that he barely caught the words.
+
+"Then the way is open to come to Him. He says, 'Come unto me.' 'Him that
+cometh unto me, I will in no wise cast out.' The invitation is to you,
+love, as truly as if addressed to you alone; as truly as if you could
+hear His voice speaking the sweet words and see His kind eyes looking
+directly at you.
+
+"It is my ardent wish, my most earnest, constant prayer, that my beloved
+wife may speedily learn to know, love, and trust in Him who is the Way,
+the Truth, and the Life!"
+
+"You are so good, Ned! I wish I were worthy of such a husband," she
+murmured, half sighing as she spoke.
+
+"Quite a mistake, Zoe," he replied, with unaffected humility; "to hear
+you talk so makes me feel like a hypocrite. I haves no righteousness of
+my own to plead, but, thanks be unto God, I may rejoice in the imputed
+righteousness of Christ! And that may be yours, too, love, for the
+asking.
+
+"'Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it
+shall be opened unto you.'
+
+"They are the Master's own words; and He adds: 'For every one that
+asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh
+it shall be opened.'"
+
+Meanwhile the contemplated trip of the young men was under discussion in
+the parlor. "Dear me!" said Betty, who had just heard of it, "how much
+fun men and boys do have! Don't you wish you were one of them, Lulu?"
+
+"No, I don't," returned Lulu, promptly. "I'd like to be allowed to do
+some of the things they do that we mustn't, but I don't want to be a
+boy."
+
+"That is right," said her father; "there are few things so unpleasant to
+me as a masculine woman, who wishes herself a man and tries to ape the
+stronger, coarser sex in dress and manners. I hope my girls will always
+be content, and more than content, to be what God has made them."
+
+"If you meant to hit me that time, captain," remarked Betty, in a lively
+tone, "let me tell you it was a miserable failure, for I don't wish I
+was a man, and never did. Coarse creatures, as you say--present company
+always excepted--who would want to be one of them."
+
+"I'd never have anything to do with one of them if I were in your place,
+Bet," laughed her brother.
+
+"Perhaps I shouldn't, only that they seem a sort of necessary evil," she
+retorted. "But why don't you invite some of us ladies to go along?"
+
+"Because you are _not_ necessary evils," returned her brother, with a
+twinkle of fun in his eye.
+
+"You should, one and all, have an invitation if we could make you
+comfortable," said Harold, gallantly: "but the vessel has absolutely no
+accommodations for ladies."
+
+"Ah, then, you are excusable," returned Betty.
+
+The young men left the next morning, after an early breakfast. Zoe and
+Betty drove down to the wharf with them to see them off, and watched the
+departing vessel till she disappeared from sight.
+
+Zoe went home in tears, Betty doing her best to console her.
+
+"Come, now, be a brave little woman; it's for only two or three days at
+the farthest. Why, I'd never get married if I thought I shouldn't be
+able to live so long without the fortunate man I bestowed my hand upon."
+
+"Oh, you don't know anything about it, Betty!" sobbed Zoe. "Ned's all I
+have in the world, and it's so lonesome without him! And then, how do I
+know that he'll ever get back? A storm may come up and the vessel be
+wrecked."
+
+"That's just possible," said Betty, "and it's great folly to make
+ourselves miserable over bare possibilities--things which may never
+happen."
+
+"Oh, you are a great deal too wise for me!" said Zoe, in disgust.
+
+"Oh," cried Betty, "if it's a pleasure and comfort to you to be
+miserable--to make yourself so by anticipating the worst--do so by all
+means. I have heard of people who are never happy but when they are
+miserable."
+
+"But I am not one of that sort," said Zoe, in an aggrieved tone. "I am
+as happy as a lark when Ned is with me. Yes, and I'll show you that I
+can be cheerful even without him."
+
+She accordingly wiped her eyes, put on a smile, and began talking in a
+sprightly way about the beauty of the sea as they looked upon it, with
+its waves dancing and sparkling in the brilliant light of the morning
+sun.
+
+"What shall we do to-day?" queried Betty.
+
+"Take a drive," said Zoe.
+
+"Yes; I wish there was some new route or new place to go to."
+
+"There's a pretty drive to the South Shore, that maybe you have not
+tried yet," suggested the hackman.
+
+"South Shore? That's another name for Surfside, isn't it?" asked Betty.
+
+"It's another part of the same side of the island I refer to," he
+answered. "It's a nice drive through the avenue of pines--a road the
+lovers are fond of--and if the south wind blows, as it does this
+morning, you have a fine surf to look at when you get there."
+
+"If a drive is talked of to-day, let us propose this one, Zoe," said
+Betty.
+
+"Yes; I dare say it is as pleasant as any we could take," assented Zoe.
+"I wish Edward was here to go with us."
+
+Elsie, with her usual thoughtfulness for others, had been considering
+what could be done to prevent Zoe from feeling lonely in Edward's
+absence. She saw the hack draw up at the door, and meeting the young
+girls on the threshold with a bright face and pleasant smile: "You have
+seen the boys off?" she said, half inquiringly. "The weather is so
+favorable, that I think they can hardly fail to enjoy themselves
+greatly."
+
+"Yes, mamma, I hope they will; but ah, a storm may come and wreck them
+before they can get back," sighed Zoe, furtively wiping away a tear.
+
+"Possibly; but we won't be so foolish as to make ourselves unhappy by
+anticipating evils that may never come," was the cheery rejoinder. "The
+Edna has a skilful captain, a good crew, and is doubtless entirely
+seaworthy--at least so Edward assured me--and for the rest we must trust
+in Providence.
+
+"Come in, now, and let me give you each a cup of coffee. Your breakfast
+with the boys was so early and so slight, that you may find appetite for
+a supplement," she added, sportively, as she led the way into the cosey
+little dining-room of the cottage, where they found a tempting repast
+spread especially for them, the others having already taken their
+morning meal.
+
+"How nice in you, Cousin Elsie!" exclaimed Betty. "I wasn't expecting to
+eat another breakfast, but I find a rapidly coming appetite; these
+muffins and this coffee are so delicious."
+
+"So they are," said Zoe. "I never knew anybody else quite so kindly
+thoughtful as mamma."
+
+"I think I know several," Elsie rejoined; "but it is very pleasant to be
+so highly appreciated. Now, my dear girls, you will confer a favor if
+you will tell me in what way I can make the day pass most pleasantly to
+you."
+
+"Thank you, cousin. It is a delightful morning for a drive, I think,"
+said Betty; then went on to repeat what their hackman had said of the
+drive to the South Shore.
+
+"It sounds pleasant. I think we will make up a party and try it," Elsie
+said. "You would like it, Zoe?"
+
+"Yes, mamma, better than anything I know of beside. The man says that
+just there the beach has not been so thoroughly picked over for shells
+and other curiosities, and we may be able to find some worth having."
+
+No one had made any special plans for the day, so all were ready to fall
+into this proposed by Zoe and Betty. Hacks were ordered--enough to hold
+all of their party now at hand--and they started.
+
+They found the drive all it had been represented. For some distance
+their way lay along the bank of a long pond, pretty to look at and
+interesting as connected with old times and ways of life on the island.
+Their hackmen told them that formerly large flocks of sheep were raised
+by the inhabitants, and this pond was one of the places where the sheep
+were brought at a certain time of year to be washed and shorn. On
+arriving at their destination, they found a long stretch of sandy beach,
+with great thundering waves dashing upon it.
+
+"Oh," cried Zoe and Betty, in delight, "it is like a bit of 'Sconset!"
+
+"Look away yonder," said Lulu; "isn't that a fisherman's cart?"
+
+"Yes," replied her father. "Suppose we go nearer and see what he is
+doing."
+
+"Oh, yes; do let us, papa!" cried Lulu, always ready to go everywhere
+and see everything.
+
+"You may run on with Max and Grace," he said; "some of us will follow
+presently."
+
+He turned and offered his arm to Violet. "It is heavy walking in this
+deep sand; let me help you."
+
+"Thank you; it is wearisome, and I am glad to have my husband's strong
+arm to lean upon," she answered, smiling sweetly up into his eyes as she
+accepted the offered aid.
+
+The young girls and the children came running back to meet them. "He's
+catching blue-fish," they announced; "he has a good many in his cart."
+
+"Now, watch him, Mamma Vi; you haven't had a chance to see just such
+fishing before," said Max. "See, he's whirling his drail; there! now he
+has sent it far out into the water. Now he's hauling it in, and--oh yes,
+a good big fish with it."
+
+"What is a drail?" Violet asked.
+
+"It is a hook with a long piece of lead above it covered with eel-skin,"
+answered her husband.
+
+"There it goes again!" she exclaimed. "It is a really interesting
+sight, but rather hard work, I should think."
+
+When tired of watching the fisherman, they wandered back and forth along
+the beach in search of curiosities, picking up bits of sponge, rockweed,
+seaweed, and a greater variety of shells than they had been able to find
+on other parts of the shore which they had visited.
+
+It was only when they had barely time enough left to reach home for a
+late dinner that they were all willing to enter the carriages and be
+driven away from the spot.
+
+As they passed through the streets of the town, the crier was out with
+his hand-bell.
+
+"Oh yes! oh yes! all the windows to be taken out of the Athenaeum
+to-day, and the Athenaeum to be elevated to-night."
+
+After listening intently to several repetitions of the cry, they
+succeeded in making it out.
+
+"But what on earth does he mean?" exclaimed Betty.
+
+"Ventilated, I presume," replied the captain. "There was an exhibition
+there last night, and complaints were made that the room was close."
+
+Toward evening of the next day our friends in the cliff cottages began
+to look for the return of the Edna with the four young men of their
+party. But night fell, and yet they had not arrived.
+
+Elsie began to feel anxious, but tried not to allow her disturbance to
+be perceived, especially by Zoe, who seemed restless and ill at ease,
+going often out to the edge of the cliff and gazing long and intently
+toward that quarter of the horizon where she had seen the Edna disappear
+on the morning she sailed out of Nantucket harbor.
+
+She sought her post of observation for the twentieth time just before
+sunset, and remained there till it grew too dark to see much beyond the
+line of breakers along the shore below.
+
+Turning to re-enter the house, she found Captain Raymond standing by her
+side.
+
+"O captain," she cried, "isn't it time the Edna was in?"
+
+"I rather supposed they would be in a little earlier than this, but am
+not at all surprised that they are not," he answered, in a cheery tone.
+"Indeed, it is quite possible that they may not get in till to-morrow.
+When they left it was uncertain that they would come back to-day. So, my
+good sister, I think we have no cause for anxiety."
+
+"Then I shall try not to be anxious," she said; "but it seems like a
+month since I parted from Ned, and it's a sore disappointment not to see
+him to-night. I don't know how Vi stands your long absences, captain."
+
+"Don't you suppose it's about as hard for me as for her, considering
+how charming she is?" he asked, lightly.
+
+"Perhaps it is; but men don't live in their affections as women do; love
+is only half the world to the most loving of them, I verily believe,
+while it's all the world to us."
+
+"There is some truth in that," he acknowledged; "we men are compelled to
+give much time and thought to business, yet many of us are ardent lovers
+or affectionate husbands. I, for one, am extremely fond of wife and
+children."
+
+"Yes, I am sure of it, and quite as sure that Ned is very fond of me."
+
+"There isn't a doubt of it. I think I have never seen a happier couple
+than you seem to be, or than Leland and his Elsie; yet Violet and I will
+not yield the palm to either of you."
+
+"And was there ever such a mother-in-law as mamma?" said Zoe. "I don't
+remember my own mother very distinctly, but I do not believe I could
+have loved her much better than I do Edward's mother."
+
+"Words would fail me in an attempt to describe all her excellences," he
+responded. "Well, Lulu, what is it?" as the child came running toward
+them.
+
+"Tea is ready, papa, and Grandma Rose says 'please come to it.'"
+
+Shortly after leaving the table, the captain, noticing that Zoe seemed
+anxious and sad, offered to go into the town and inquire if anything had
+been seen or heard of the Edna.
+
+"Oh, thank you," she said, brightening; "but won't you take me along?"
+
+"Certainly, if you think you will not find the walk too long and
+fatiguing."
+
+"Not a bit," she returned, hastily donning hat and shawl.
+
+"Have you any objection to my company, Levis?" Violet asked, with
+sportive look and tone.
+
+"My love, I shall be delighted, if you feel equal to the exertion," he
+answered, with a look of pleasure that said more than the words.
+
+"Quite," she said. "Max, I know you like to wait on me; will you please
+bring my hat and shawl from the bedroom there?"
+
+"Yes, indeed, with pleasure, Mamma Vi," the boy answered, with alacrity,
+as he hastened to obey.
+
+"Three won't make as agreeable a number for travelling the sidewalks as
+four, and I ought to be looking out for Bob," remarked Betty; "so if
+anybody will ask me to go along perhaps I may consent."
+
+"Yes, do come," said Zoe. "I'll take you for my escort."
+
+"And we will walk decorously behind the captain and Vi, feeling no fear
+because under the protection of his wing," added the lively Betty. "But
+do you think, sir, you have the strength and ability to protect three
+helpless females?" she asked, suddenly wheeling round upon him.
+
+"I have not a doubt I can render them all the aid and protection they
+are at all likely to need in this peaceful, law-abiding community," he
+answered, with becoming gravity, as he gave his arm to his wife, and led
+the way from the house.
+
+"It is a rather lonely but by no means dangerous walk, Cousin Betty," he
+added, holding the gate open for her and the others to pass out.
+
+"Lonely enough for me to indulge in a moderate amount of fun and
+laughter, is it not, sir?" she returned, in an inquiring tone.
+
+She seemed full of life and gayety, while Zoe was unusually quiet.
+
+They walked into the town and all the way down to the wharf; but the
+Edna was not there, nor could they hear any news of her. Zoe seemed full
+of anxiety and distress, though the others tried to convince her there
+was no occasion for it.
+
+"Come, come, cheer up, little woman," the captain said, seeing her eyes
+fill with tears. "If we do not see or hear from them by this time
+to-morrow night, we may begin to be anxious; but till then there is
+really no need."
+
+"There, Zoe, you have an opinion that is worth something, the captain
+being an experienced sailor," remarked Betty. "So thry to be aisy, my
+dear, and if ye can't be aisy, be as aisy as ye can!"
+
+Zoe laughed faintly at Betty's jest; then, with a heroic effort, put on
+an air of cheerfulness, and contributed her full quota to the sprightly
+chat on the homeward walk.
+
+She kept up her cheerful manner till she had parted from the rest for
+the night, but wet her solitary pillow with tears ere her anxiety and
+loneliness were forgotten in sleep.
+
+Her spirits revived with the new day, for the sun rose clear and bright,
+the sea was calm, and she said to herself, "Oh, surely the Edna will
+come in before night, and Ned and I will be together again!"
+
+Many times that day both she and his mother scanned intently the wide
+waste of waters, and watched with eager eyes the approach of some
+distant sail, hoping it might prove the one they looked and longed for.
+
+But their hopes were disappointed again and again; noon passed, and the
+Edna was not in sight.
+
+"Mamma, what can be keeping them?" sighed Zoe, as the two stood together
+on the brow of the hill, still engaged in their fruitless search.
+
+"Not necessarily anything amiss," Elsie answered. "You remember that
+when they went it was quite uncertain whether they would return earlier
+than to-night; so let us not suffer ourselves to be uneasy because they
+are not yet here."
+
+"I am ashamed of myself," Zoe said. "I wish I could learn to be as
+patient and cheerful as you are, mamma."
+
+"I trust you will be more so by the time you are my age," Elsie said,
+putting an arm about Zoe's waist and drawing her close, with a tender
+caress. "I still at times feel the risings of impatience; I have not
+fully learned to 'let patience have her perfect work.'
+
+"There is an old proverb, 'A watched pot never boils,'" she added, with
+sportive look and tone. "Suppose we seat ourselves in the veranda yonder
+and try to forget the Edna for awhile in an interesting story. I have a
+new book which looks very interesting, and has been highly commended in
+some of the reviews. We will get papa to read it aloud to us while we
+busy ourselves with our fancy-work. Shall we not?"
+
+Zoe assented, though with rather an indifferent air, and they returned
+to the house.
+
+Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore, the only ones they found there, the others being
+all down on the beach, fell readily into the plan; the book and the work
+were brought out, and the reading began.
+
+It was a good, well-told story, and even Zoe presently became thoroughly
+interested.
+
+Down on the beach Violet and the captain sat together in the sand, he
+searching sea and sky with a spyglass.
+
+She noticed a look of anxiety creeping over his face.
+
+"What is it, Levis?" she asked.
+
+"I fear there is a heavy storm coming," he said. "I wish with all my
+heart the Edna was in. But I trust they have been wise enough not to put
+out to sea and are safe in harbor some where."
+
+"I hope so, indeed," she responded, fervently, "for we have much
+precious freight aboard of her. But the sky does not look very
+threatening to me, Levis."
+
+"Does it not? I wish I could say the same. But, little wife, are you
+weatherwise or otherwise?" he asked, laughingly.
+
+"Not wise in any way except as I may lay claim to the wisdom of my other
+half," she returned, adopting his sportive tone.
+
+"Ah," she exclaimed the next moment, "I, too, begin to see some
+indications of a storm; it is growing very dark yonder in the
+northeast!"
+
+Betty came hurrying up, panting and frightened. "O captain, be a dear,
+good man, and say you don't think we are to have a storm
+directly--before Bob and the rest get safe to shore!"
+
+"I should be glad to oblige you, Betty," he said, "but I cannot say
+that; and what would it avail if I did? Could my opinion stay the
+storm?"
+
+"Zoe will be frightened to death about Edward," she said, turning her
+face seaward again as she spoke, and gazing with tear-dimmed eyes at the
+black, threatening cloud fast spreading from horizon to zenith, "and
+I--oh, Bob is nearer to me than any other creature on earth!"
+
+"Let us hope for the best, Betty," the captain said, kindly; "it is
+quite possible, perhaps I might say probable, that the Edna is now lying
+at anchor in some safe harbor, and will stay there till this storm is
+over."
+
+"Oh, thank you for telling me that!" she cried. "I'll just try to
+believe it is so and not fret, though it would pretty nearly kill me if
+anything should happen to Bob. Still, it will do no good to fret."
+
+"Prayer would do far more," said Violet, softly--"prayer to Him whom
+even the winds and the sea obey. But isn't it time to go in, Levis? the
+storm seems to be coming up so very fast."
+
+"Yes," he said, rising and helping her to get on her feet. "Where are
+the children?"
+
+"Yonder," said Betty, nodding in their direction. "I'll tell them--shall
+I?"
+
+"No, thank you; you and Violet hurry on to the house as fast as you can;
+I will call the children, follow with them, and probably overtake you in
+time to help you up the stairs."
+
+Before they were all safely housed, the wind had come down upon them and
+was blowing almost a gale. It was with considerable difficulty the
+captain succeeded in getting them all up the long steep flights of
+stairs by which they must reach the top of the cliff.
+
+About the time they started for the house the party on the veranda
+became aware that a storm was rising.
+
+Zoe saw it first, and dropped her work in her lap with the cry, "Oh, I
+knew it would be so! I just knew it! A dreadful storm is coming, and the
+Edna will be wrecked, and Edward will drown. I shall never see him
+again!"
+
+The others were too much startled and alarmed at the moment to notice
+her wild words or make any reply. They all rose and hurried into the
+house, and Mr. Dinsmore began closing windows and doors.
+
+"The children, papa!" cried Elsie; "they must be down on the beach,
+and--"
+
+"The captain is with them, and I will go to their assistance," he
+replied, before she could finish her sentence.
+
+He rushed out as he spoke, to return the next moment with Walter in his
+arms and the rest closely following.
+
+"These are all safe, and for the others I must trust the Lord," Elsie
+said softly to herself as her father set Walter down, and she drew the
+child to her side.
+
+But her cheek was very pale, and her lips trembled as she pressed them
+to the little fellow's forehead.
+
+He looked up wonderingly. "Mamma, what is the matter? You're not afraid
+of wind and thunder?"
+
+"No, dear; but I fear for your brothers out on this stormy sea," she
+whispered in his ear. "Pray for them, darling, that if God will, they
+may reach home in safety."
+
+"Yes, mamma, I will; and I believe He'll bring them. Is it 'cause Ned's
+in the ship Zoe's crying so?"
+
+"Yes; I must try to comfort her." And putting him gently aside, Elsie
+went to her young daughter-in-law, who had thrown herself upon a couch,
+and with her head pillowed on its arm, her face hidden in her hands, was
+weeping and sobbing as if her heart would break.
+
+"Zoe, love," Elsie said, kneeling at her side and putting her arms about
+her, "do not despair. 'Behold, the Lord's hand is not shortened that it
+cannot save; neither His ear heavy that it cannot hear.'"
+
+"No, but--He does let people drown; and oh, I can never live without my
+husband!"
+
+"Dear child, there is no need to consider that question till it is
+forced upon you. Try, dear one, to let that alone, and rest in the
+promise, 'As thy days, so shall thy strength be.'"
+
+The captain had drawn near, and was standing close beside them.
+
+"Mother has given you the best of advice, my little sister," he said, in
+his kind, cheery way; "and for your further comfort let me say that it
+is altogether likely the Edna is safe in harbor somewhere. I think they
+probably perceived the approach of the storm in season to be warned not
+to put out to sea till it should be over."
+
+"Do you really think so, captain?" she asked, lifting her head to wipe
+away her tears.
+
+He assured her that he did; and thinking him a competent judge of what
+seamen would be likely to do in such an emergency, she grew calm for a
+time, though her face was still sad; and till darkness shut out the
+sight, she cast many an anxious glance from the window upon the raging
+waters.
+
+"If not in harbor, they must be in great peril?" Mr. Dinsmore remarked,
+aside, and half inquiringly, to the captain.
+
+"Yes, sir; yes, indeed. I am far more anxious than I should like to own
+to their mother, Zoe, or Violet."
+
+It was near their tea hour when the storm burst; they gathered about the
+table as usual, but there was little eating done except by the children,
+and the meal was not enlivened, as was customary with them, by cheerful,
+sprightly chat, though efforts in that direction were not wanting on the
+part of several of their number.
+
+The storm raged on with unabated fury, and Zoe, as she listened to the
+howling of the wind and the deafening thunder peals, grew wild with
+terror for her husband. She could not be persuaded to go to bed, even
+when her accustomed hour for retiring was long past, but would sit in
+her chair, moaning, "O Ned! Ned! my husband, my dear, dear husband! Oh,
+if I could only do anything to help you! My darling, my darling! you are
+all I have, and I can't live without you!" then spring up and pace the
+floor, sobbing, wringing her hands, and sometimes, as a fierce blast
+shook the cottage or a more deafening thunder peal crashed over-head,
+even shrieking out in terror and distress.
+
+In vain Elsie tried to soothe and quiet her with reassuring, comforting
+words or caresses and endearments.
+
+"Oh, I can't bear it!" she cried again and again. "Ned is all I have,
+and it will kill me to lose him. Nobody can know how I suffer at the
+very thought."
+
+"My dear," Elsie said, with a voice trembling with emotion, "you forget
+that Edward is my dearly loved son, and that I have two others, who are
+no less dear to their mother's heart, on board that vessel."
+
+"Forgive me, mamma," Zoe sobbed, taking Elsie's hand and dropping tears
+and kisses upon it. "I did forget, and it was very shameful, for you are
+so kind and loving to me, putting aside your own grief and anxiety to
+help me in bearing mine. But how is it yon can be so calm?"
+
+"Because, dear, I am enabled to stay my heart on God, my Almighty
+Friend, my kind, wise, Heavenly Father. Listen, love, to these sweet
+words: 'O Lord God of hosts, who is a strong Lord like unto Thee? or to
+thy faithfulness round about Thee? Thou rulest the roaring of the sea:
+when the waves thereof arise, Thou stillest them.'"
+
+"They are beautiful," said Betty, who sat near, in a despondent
+attitude, her elbow on her knee, her cheek in her hand. "Oh, Cousin
+Elsie, I would give all the world for your faith, and to be able to find
+the comfort and support in Bible promises and teachings that you do!"
+
+The outer door opened, and Mr. Dinsmore and Captain Raymond came in,
+their waterproof coats dripping with rain.
+
+They had been out on the edge of the cliff taking an observation, though
+it was little they could see through the darkness; but occasionally the
+lightning's lurid flash lit up the scene for a moment, and afforded a
+glimpse of the storm-tossed deep.
+
+"Be comforted, ladies," the captain said; "there are at least no signs
+of any vessel in distress; if any such were near, she would undoubtedly
+be firing signal-guns. So I think we may hope my conjecture that our
+boys are safe in harbor somewhere, is correct."
+
+"And the storm is passing over," said Mr. Dinsmore; "the thunder and
+lightning have almost ceased."
+
+"But the wind has not fallen, and that is what makes the great danger,
+grandpa, isn't it?" asked Zoe. "Oh, hark, what was that? I heard a step
+and voice!" And rushing to the outer door as she spoke, she threw it
+open, and found herself in her husband's arms.
+
+"O Ned, Ned!" she cried, in a transport of joy, "is it really you? Oh, I
+thought I should never see you again, you dear, dear, _dear_ boy!"
+
+She clung round his neck, and he held her close, with many a caress and
+endearing word, drawing her a little to one side to let his brothers
+step past them and embrace the tender mother, who wept for joy as she
+received them, almost as if restored to her from the very gates of
+death.
+
+"There, love, I must let you go while I take off this dripping coat,"
+Edward said, at length, releasing Zoe. "How wet I have made you! I fear
+your pretty dress is quite spoiled," he added, with a tender, regretful
+smile.
+
+"That's nothing," she answered, with a gay laugh; "you'll only have to
+buy me another, and you've plenty of money."
+
+"Plenty to supply all the wants of my little wife, I hope."
+
+"Ah, mother dear," as he threw aside his wet overcoat and took her in
+his arms, "were you alarmed for the safety of your three sons?"
+
+"Yes, indeed I was," she said, returning his kisses; "and I feel that I
+have great cause for thankfulness in that you are all brought back to me
+unharmed. 'Oh, that men would praise the Lord for His goodness and for
+His wonderful works to the children of men!'"
+
+Betty had started up on the entrance of her cousins, glancing eagerly
+from one dripping figure to another, then staggered back and leaned,
+pale and trembling, against the wall. In the excitement no one had
+noticed her, but now she exclaimed, in tremulous accents, and catching
+her breath, "Bob--my brother; where is he?"
+
+"O Betty," Harold answered, turning hastily at the sound of her voice,
+"forgive our thoughtlessness in not explaining that at once! Bob went to
+a hotel; he said we could bring the news of his safety and our own, and
+it wasn't worth while for him to travel all the way up here through the
+storm."
+
+"No, of course not; I wouldn't have had him do so," she returned, with a
+sigh of relief, her face resuming its wonted gayety of expression; "but
+I'm mighty glad he's safe on terra firma."
+
+"But your story, boys; let us have it," said Mr. Dinsmore.
+
+"Yes, we _have_ a story, grandpa," said Edward, with emphasis and
+excitement; "but Harold should tell it; he could do it better than I."
+
+"No, no," Harold said; "you are as good a story-teller as I."
+
+"There!" laughed Herbert. "I believe I'll have to do it myself, or with
+your extreme politeness to each other you'll keep the audience waiting
+all night.
+
+"The storm came suddenly upon us when we were about half way home, or
+maybe something more; and it presently became evident that we were in
+imminent danger of wreck. The captain soon concluded that our only
+chance was in letting the Edna drive right before the wind, which would
+take us in exactly the direction we wished to pursue, but with rather
+startling celerity; and that was what he did.
+
+"She flew over the water like a wild winged bird, and into the harbor
+with immense velocity. Safely enough, though, till we were there, almost
+at the wharf, when we struck against another vessel anchored near, and
+actually cut her in two, spilling the crew into the water."
+
+"Don't look so horrified, mother dear," said Harold, as Herbert paused
+for breath; "no one was drowned, no one even hurt."
+
+"Barring the wetting and the fright, as the Irish say," added Edward.
+
+"But the latter was a real hurt," said Harold; "for the cry they sent up
+as they made the sudden, involuntary plunge from their berths, where
+they were probably asleep at the moment of collision, into the cold,
+deep water of the harbor, was something terrible to hear."
+
+"Enough to curdle one's blood," added Herbert.
+
+"And you are quite sure all were picked up?" asked Elsie, her sweet face
+full of pity for the unfortunate sufferers.
+
+"Yes, mother, quite sure," answered Edward; "the captain of the craft
+said, in my hearing, that no one was missing."
+
+"And the captain of the other will probably have pretty heavy damages to
+pay," remarked Mr. Dinsmore.
+
+"I presume so," said Edward; "but even that would be far better than
+the loss of his vessel, with all the lives of those on board."
+
+"Money could not pay for those last," Elsie said, low and tremulously,
+as she looked at her three tall sons through a mist of unshed tears;
+"and I will gladly help the Edna's captain to meet the damages incurred
+in his efforts to save them."
+
+"Just like you, mother," Edward said, giving her a look of proud, fond
+affection.
+
+"I entirely approve, and shall be ready to contribute my share," said
+her father. "But it is very late, or rather early--long past
+midnight--and we should be getting to bed. But let us first unite in a
+prayer of thanksgiving to our God for all His mercies, especially
+this--that our dear boys are restored to us unharmed."
+
+They knelt, and led by him, all hearts united in a fervent outpouring of
+gratitude and praise to the Giver of all good.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XIII.
+
+"Hitherto hath the Lord helped us."--1 SAMUEL 7:12.
+
+
+It was a lovely Sabbath afternoon, still and bright; Elsie sat alone on
+the veranda, enjoying the beauty of the sea and the delicious breeze
+coming from it. She had been reading, and the book lay in her lap, one
+hand resting upon the open page; but she was deep in meditation, her
+eyes following the restless movements of the waves that, with the rising
+tide, dashed higher and higher upon the beach below.
+
+For the last half hour she had been the solitary tenant of the veranda,
+while the others enjoyed their siesta or a lounge upon the beach.
+
+Presently a noiseless step drew near her chair, some one bent down over
+her and softly kissed her cheek.
+
+"Papa" she said, looking up into his face with smiling eyes, "you have
+come to sit with me? Let me give you this chair," and she would have
+risen to do so, but he laid his hand on her shoulder, saying, "No; sit
+still; I will take this," drawing up another and seating himself therein
+close at her side.
+
+"Do you know that I have been watching you from the doorway there for
+the last five minutes?" he asked.
+
+"No, sir; I deemed myself quite alone," she said. "Why did you not let
+me know that my dear father, whose society I prize so highly, was so
+near?"
+
+"Because you seemed so deep in thought, and evidently such happy
+thought, that I was loath to disturb it."
+
+"Yes," she said, "they were happy thoughts. I have seemed to myself, for
+the last few days, to be in the very land of Beulah, so delightful has
+been the sure hope--I may say certainty--that Jesus is mine and I am
+His; that I am His servant forever, for time and for eternity, as truly
+and entirely His as words can express. Is it not a sweet thought, papa?
+is it not untold bliss to know that we may--that we shall serve Him
+forever? that nothing can ever separate us from the love of Christ?"
+
+"It is, indeed--Christ who is our life. He says, 'Because I live, ye
+shall live also;' thus He is our life. Is He not our life also because
+He is the dearest of all friends to us--His own people?"
+
+"Yes; and how the thought of His love, His perfect sympathy, His
+infinite power to help and to save, gives strength and courage to face
+the unknown future. 'The Lord is my light and my salvation; whom shall
+I fear? the Lord is the strength of my life; of whom shall I be afraid?'
+'Surely, goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life.'
+
+"In view of the many dangers that lie around our every path, the many
+terrible trials that may be sent to any one of us, I often wonder how
+those who do not trust in this almighty Friend can have the least real,
+true happiness. Were it my case, I should be devoured with anxiety and
+fears for myself and my dear ones."
+
+"But as it is," her father said, gazing tenderly upon her, "you are able
+to leave the future, for them and for yourself, in His kind, wise,
+all-powerful hands, knowing that nothing can befall you without His
+will, and that He will send no trial that shall not be for your good,
+and none that He will not give you strength to endure?"
+
+"Yes, that is it, papa; and oh, what rest it is! One feels so safe and
+happy; so free from fear and care; like a little child whose loving
+earthly father is holding it by the hand or in his strong, kind arms."
+
+"And you have loved and trusted Him since you were a very little child,"
+he remarked, half musingly.
+
+"Yes, papa; I cannot remember when I did not; and could there be a
+greater cause for gratitude?"
+
+"No; such love and trust are worth more to the happy possessor than the
+wealth of the universe. But there was a time when, though my little girl
+had it, I was altogether ignorant of it, and marvelled greatly at her
+love for God's word and her joy and peace in believing. I shall never
+cease to bless God for giving me such a child."
+
+"Nor I to thank Him for my dear father," she responded, putting her hand
+into his, with the very same loving, confiding gesture she had been wont
+to use in childhood's days.
+
+His fingers closed over it, and he held it fast in a warm, loving grasp,
+while they continued their talk concerning the things that lay nearest
+their hearts--the love of the Master, His infinite perfection, the
+interests of His kingdom, the many great and precious promises of His
+word--thus renewing their strength and provoking one another to love and
+to good works.
+
+"Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another; and the Lord
+hearkened, and heard it; and a book of remembrance was written before
+Him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon His name.
+
+"And they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I
+make up my jewels; and I will spare them, as a man spareth his own son
+that serveth him."
+
+Ere another week had rolled its round, events had occurred which tested
+the sustaining power of their faith in God, and the joy of the Lord
+proved to be indeed their strength, keeping their hearts from failing in
+an hour of sore anxiety and distress.
+
+The evening was bright with the radiance of a full moon and unusually
+warm for the season; so pleasant was it out of doors that most of our
+friends preferred the veranda to the cottage parlors, and some of the
+younger ones were strolling about the town or the beach.
+
+Betty had gone down to the latter place, taking Lulu with her, with the
+captain's permission, both promising not to go out of sight of home.
+
+"Oh, how lovely the sea is to-night, with the moon shining so brightly
+on all the little dancing waves!" exclaimed Lulu, as they stood side by
+side close to the water's edge.
+
+"Yes," said Betty; "doesn't it make you feel like going in?"
+
+"Do people ever bathe at night?" asked Lulu.
+
+"I don't know why they shouldn't," returned her companion.
+
+"It might be dangerous, perhaps," suggested Lulu.
+
+"Why should it?" said Betty; "it's almost as light as day. Oh, Bob,"
+perceiving her brother close at hand, "don't you want to go in? I will
+if you will go with me."
+
+"I don't care if I do," he answered, after a moment's reflection: "a
+moonlight bath in the sea would be something out of the common; and
+there seems to be just surf enough to make it enjoyable."
+
+"Yes; and my bathing-suit is in the bath-house yonder. I can be ready in
+five minutes."
+
+"Can you? So can I; we'll go in if only for a few minutes. Won't you go
+with us, Lulu?"
+
+"I'd like to," she said, "but I can't without leave; and I know papa
+wouldn't give it, for I had a bath this morning, and he says one a day
+is quite enough."
+
+"I was in this morning," said Bob; "Betty, too, I think, and--I say,
+Bet, it strikes me I've heard that it's a little risky to go in at
+night."
+
+"Not such a night as this, I'm sure, Bob; why, it's as light as day; and
+if there is danger it can be only about enough to give spice to the
+undertaking."
+
+With the last word she started for the bath-house, and Bob, not to be
+outdone in courage, hurried toward another appropriated to his use.
+
+Lulu stood waiting for their return, not at all afraid to be left alone
+with not another creature in sight on the beach. Yet the solitude
+disturbed her as the thought arose that Bob and Betty might be about to
+put themselves in danger, while no help was at hand for their rescue.
+The nearest she knew of was at the cottages on the bluff, and for her to
+climb those long flights of stairs and give the alarm in case anything
+went wrong with the venturesome bathers, would be a work of time.
+
+"I'd better not wait for them to get into danger, for they would surely
+drown before help could reach them," she said to herself, after a
+moment's thought. "I'll only wait till I see them really in, and then
+hurry home to see if somebody can't come down and be ready to help if
+they should begin to drown."
+
+But as they passed her, presently, on their way to the water, Bob said:
+"We're trusting you to keep our secret, Lulu; don't tell tales on us."
+
+She made no reply, but thought within herself, "That shows he doesn't
+think he's doing exactly right. I'm afraid it must be quite dangerous."
+
+But while his remark and injunction increased her apprehensions for
+them, it also made her hesitate to carry to their friends the news of
+their escapade till she should see that it brought them into actual
+danger and need of assistance.
+
+She watched them tremblingly as they waded slowly out beyond the surf
+into the smooth, swelling waves, where they began to swim.
+
+For a few moments all seemed to be well; then came a sudden shrill cry
+from Betty, followed by a hoarser one from Bob, which could mean nothing
+else than fright and danger.
+
+For an instant Lulu was nearly paralyzed with terror; but rousing
+herself by a determined effort, she shouted at the top of her voice,
+"Don't give up; I'll go for help as fast as ever I can," and instantly
+set off for home at her utmost speed.
+
+"Help, help! they'll drown, oh, they'll drown!" she screamed as she ran.
+
+Harold, who was in the act of descending the last flight of stairs, saw
+her running toward him, and heard her cry, though the noise of the surf
+prevented his catching all the words.
+
+"What's the matter?" he shouted, clearing the remainder of the flight at
+a bound.
+
+"Betty, Bob--drowning!" she cried, without slackening her speed, "I'm
+going for help."
+
+He waited, to hear no more, but sped on toward the water; and only
+pausing to divest himself of his outer clothing, plunged in, and,
+buffeting with the waves, made his way as rapidly as possible toward the
+struggling forms, which, by the light of the moon, he could dimly
+discern at some distance from the shore.
+
+Faint cries for help and the gleam of Betty's white arm, as for an
+instant she raised it above the wave, guided him to the spot.
+
+Harold was an excellent swimmer, strong and courageous; but he had
+undertaken a task beyond his strength, and his young life was very near
+falling a sacrifice to the folly of his cousins and his own generous
+impulse to fly to their aid.
+
+Both Bob and Betty were already so nearly exhausted as to be scarcely
+capable of doing anything to help themselves, and in their mad struggle
+for life caught hold of him and so impeded his movements that he was
+like to perish with them.
+
+Mean while Lulu had reached the top of the cliff, then the veranda where
+the older members of the family party were seated, and, all out of
+breath with fright and the exertion of climbing and running, she
+faltered out, "Bob and Betty; they'll drown if they don't get help
+quickly."
+
+"What, are they in the water?" cried Mr. Dinsmore and Captain Raymond,
+simultaneously springing to their feet; the latter adding, "I fear
+they'll drown before we can possibly get help to them."
+
+"Oh, yes; they're drowning now," sobbed Lulu; "but Harold's gone to help
+them."
+
+"Harold? He's lost if he tries it alone!" "The boy's mad to think of
+such a thing!" exclaimed Mr. Dinsmore and Edward in a breath, while
+Elsie's cheek turned deathly pale, and her heart went up in an agonized
+cry that her boy's life might be spared; the others also.
+
+The gentlemen held a hasty consultation, then scattered, Mr. Dinsmore
+hastening in search of other aid, while Captain Raymond and Edward
+hurried to the beach, the ladies following with entreaties to them to be
+careful.
+
+But fortunately for the endangered ones, other aid had already reached
+them--a boat that had come out from Nantucket for a moonlight sail, and
+from the shore a noble Newfoundland dog belonging to a retired sea
+captain. Strolling along the beach with his master, he heard the cries
+for help, saw the struggling forms, and instantly plunging in among the
+waves, swam to the rescue.
+
+Seizing Betty by the hair, he held her head above water till the
+sailboat drew near and strong arms caught hold of her and dragged her
+in, pale, dripping, and seemingly lifeless.
+
+They then picked up the young men, both entirely unconscious, and made
+for the shore with all possible haste.
+
+It was doubtful if the last spark of life had not been extinguished in
+every one of the three; but the most prompt, wise, and vigorous measures
+were instantly taken and continued for hours--hours of agonizing
+suspense to those who loved them.
+
+At length Bob gave unmistakable signs of life; and shortly after Betty
+sighed, opened her eyes, and asked, feebly, "Where am I? what has
+happened?"
+
+But Harold still lay as one dead, and would have been given up as such
+had not his mother clung to hope, and insisted that the efforts at
+restoration should be continued.
+
+Through the whole trying scene she had maintained an unbroken calmness
+of demeanor, staying herself upon her God, lifting her heart to His
+throne in never-ceasing petitions, and in the midst of her bitter grief
+and anxiety rejoicing that if her boy were taken from her for a time, it
+would be but to exchange the trials and cares of earth for the joys of
+heaven; and the parting from him here would soon be followed by a
+blissful reunion in that blessed land where sin and sorrow and suffering
+can never enter.
+
+But at length, when their efforts were rewarded so that he breathed and
+spoke, and she knew that he was restored to her, the reaction came.
+
+She had given him a gentle, tender kiss, had seen him fall into a
+natural, refreshing sleep, and passing from his bedside into an
+adjoining room, she fainted in her father's arms.
+
+"My darling, my dear, brave darling!" he murmured, as he laid her down
+upon a couch and bent over her in tenderest solicitude, while Mrs.
+Dinsmore hastened to apply restoratives.
+
+It was not a long faint; she presently opened her eyes and lifted them
+with a bewildered look up into her father's face.
+
+"What is it, papa?" she murmured; "have I been ill?"
+
+"Only a short faint," he answered. "But you must be quite worn out."
+
+"Oh, I remember!" she cried. "Harold, my dear son--"
+
+"Is doing well, love. And now I want you to go to your bed and try to
+get some rest. See, day is breaking, and you have had no sleep, no
+rest."
+
+"Nor have you, papa; do go and lie down; but I must watch over my poor
+boy," she said, trying to rise from the couch.
+
+"Lie still," he said, gently detaining her; "lie here, if you are not
+willing to go to your bed. I am better able to sit up than you are, and
+will see to Harold."
+
+"His brothers are with him, mamma," said Zoe, standing by; "and Edward
+says they will stay beside him as long as they are needed."
+
+"Then you and I will both retire and try to take some rest, shall we
+not?" Mr. Dinsmore asked, bending over Elsie and softly smoothing her
+hair.
+
+"Yes, papa; but I must first take one peep at the dear son so nearly
+lost to me."
+
+He helped her to rise; then she perceived that Captain Raymond and
+Violet were in the room.
+
+"Dearest mamma," said the latter, coming forward to embrace her, "how
+glad I am that you are better, and our dear Harold spared to us!" She
+broke down in sobs and tears.
+
+"Yes, my child; oh, let us thank the Lord for His great goodness! But
+this night has been quite too much for you. Do you go at once and try to
+get some rest."
+
+"I shall see that she obeys, mother," the captain said, in a tenderly
+sportive tone, taking Elsie's hand and lifting it to his lips.
+
+"I think I may trust you," she returned, with a faint smile. "You were
+with Bob; how is he now?"
+
+"Doing as well as possible under the circumstances; as is Betty also;
+you need trouble your kind heart with no fear or care for them."
+
+It had been a terrible night to all the family--the children the only
+ones who had taken any rest or sleep--and days of nursing followed
+before the three who had so narrowly escaped death were restored to
+their wonted health and strength.
+
+Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore and Elsie devoted themselves to that work, and
+were often assisted in it by Zoe, Edward, and Herbert.
+
+Harold was quite a hero with these last and with Max and Lulu; in fact,
+with all who knew or heard of his brave deed, though he modestly
+disclaimed any right to the praises heaped upon him, asserting that he
+had done no more than any one with common courage and humanity would
+have done in his place.
+
+Bob and Betty were heartily ashamed of their escapade, and much sobered
+at the thought of their narrow escape from sudden death. Both dreaded
+the severe reproof they had reason to expect from their uncle, but he
+was very forbearing, and thinking the fright and suffering entailed by
+their folly sufficient to deter them from a repetition of it, kindly
+refrained from lecturing them on the subject, though, when a suitable
+opportunity offered, he did talk seriously and tenderly, with now one
+and now the other, on the guilt and danger of putting off repentance
+toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ, reminding them that
+they had had a very solemn warning of the shortness and uncertainty of
+life, and asking them to consider the question whether they were ready
+for a sudden call into the immediate presence of their Judge.
+
+"Really now, uncle," remarked Bob on one of these occasions, "there are
+worse fellows in the world than I am--much worse."
+
+"I am willing to admit that, my boy," returned Mr. Dinsmore; "but many
+of those fellows have not enjoyed the privileges and teachings that you
+have, and responsibility is largely in proportion to one's light and
+opportunities.
+
+"Jesus said, 'That servant, who knew his Lord's will, and prepared not
+himself, neither did according to His will, shall be beaten with many
+stripes. But he that knew not, and did commit things worthy of stripes,
+shall be beaten with few stripes.'"
+
+"Yes; and you think I'm one of the first class, I suppose?"
+
+"I do, my boy; for you have been well instructed, both in the church and
+in the family; also you have a Bible, and may study it for yourself as
+often and carefully as you will."
+
+"But I really have never done anything very bad, uncle."
+
+"How can you say that, Robert, when you know that you have lived all
+your life in utter neglect of God's appointed way of salvation? hearing
+the gracious invitation of Him who died that you might live, 'Come unto
+me,' and refusing to accept it?
+
+"'God so loved the world that He gave His only-begotten Son, that
+whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting
+life,' and having for years refused to believe, how can you assert that
+you have done nothing very bad? 'How shall we escape, if we neglect so
+great salvation?'"
+
+Bob made no reply, but looked thoughtful, and his uncle went quietly
+from the room, thinking it well to leave the lad to his own reflections.
+
+Passing the door of the room where Harold lay, he was about to enter,
+but perceiving that the boy and his mother were in earnest conversation,
+he moved on, leaving them undisturbed.
+
+"Mamma," Harold was saying, "I have been thinking much of sudden death
+since my very narrow escape from it. You know, mamma, it comes sometimes
+without a moment's warning; and as we all sin continually in thought and
+feeling, if not in word and deed, as our very best deeds and services
+are so stained with sin that they need to be repented of and forgiven,
+how is it that even a true Christian can get to heaven if called away so
+suddenly?"
+
+"Because when one comes to Jesus Christ and accepts His offered
+salvation, _all_ his sins, future as well as past and present, are
+forgiven. 'The blood of Jesus Christ, His Son, cleanseth us from all
+sin.'
+
+"Jesus said, 'He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life.' 'I
+give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall
+any man pluck them out of my hand.'"
+
+"But oh, mamma, I find myself so weak and sinful, so ready to yield to
+temptation, that I sometimes fear I shall never be able to hold out to
+the end!"
+
+"My dear boy, let that fear lead you to cling all the closer to the
+Master, who is able to save unto the uttermost. If our holding out
+depended upon ourselves, our own weak wills, we might well be in
+despair; but 'He will keep the feet of His saints.'
+
+"'Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who, according
+to His abundant mercy, hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the
+resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, to an inheritance
+incorruptible and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in
+heaven for you, who are kept by the power of God through faith unto
+salvation.' Can they be in danger who are _kept by the power of God_?"
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XIV.
+
+"My Father's house on high,
+  Home of my soul, how near
+At times to Faith's discerning eye
+  Thy pearly gates appear."
+
+
+Harold and his cousins had scarcely more than fully recovered from the
+effects of their almost drowning when Captain Raymond again received
+orders to join his ship, and it was decided that the time had come for
+all to leave the island.
+
+Bob and Betty received letters from their brother and sister in
+Louisiana, giving them a cordial invitation to their homes, Dick
+proposing that Bob should study medicine with him, with a view to
+becoming his partner, and Molly giving Betty a cordial invitation from
+herself and husband to take up her residence at Magnolia Hall.
+
+With the approval of their uncle and other relatives, these kind offers
+were promptly accepted.
+
+Letters came about the same time from Lansdale, Ohio, inviting the
+Dinsmores, Travillas, and Raymonds to attend the celebration of Miss
+Stanhope's one hundredth birthday, which was now near at hand.
+
+Mr. Harry Duncan wrote for her, saying that she had a great longing to
+see her nephews and nieces once more, and to make the acquaintance of
+Violet's husband and his children.
+
+The captain could not go, but it was decided that all the others should.
+The necessary arrangements were quickly made, and the whole party left
+the island together, not without some regret and a resolution to return
+at some future day to enjoy its refreshing breezes and other delights
+during the hot season.
+
+On reaching New York they parted with the captain, whose vessel lay in
+that harbor.
+
+Bob and Betty left them farther on in the journey, and the remainder of
+the little company travelled on to Lansdale, arriving the day before the
+important occasion which called them there.
+
+Mrs. Dinsmore's brother, Richard Allison, who, my readers may remember,
+had married Elsie's old friend, Lottie King, shortly after the close of
+the war of the rebellion, had taken up his abode in Lansdale years ago.
+
+Both he and his sister May's husband, Harry Duncan, had prospered
+greatly. Each had a large, handsome dwelling adjacent to Miss Stanhope's
+cottage, in which she still kept house, having never yet seen the time
+when she could bring herself to give up the comfort of living in a home
+of her own.
+
+She had attached and capable servants, and amid her multitude of nieces
+and grand-nieces, there was almost always one or more who was
+willing--nay, glad, to relieve her of the care and labor of
+housekeeping, taking pleasure in making life's pathway smooth and easy
+to the aged feet, and her last days bright and happy.
+
+She still had possession of all her faculties, was very active for one
+of her age, and felt unabated interest in the welfare of kindred and
+friends. She had by no means outlived her usefulness or grown querulous
+with age, but was ever the same bright, cheerful, happy Christian that
+she had been in earlier years.
+
+The birthday party was to be held under her own roof, and a numerous
+company of near and dear relatives were gathering there and at the
+houses of the Duncans and Allisons.
+
+Richard and Lottie, Harry and May were at the depot to meet the train on
+which our travellers arrived.
+
+It was an altogether joyous meeting, after years of separation.
+
+The whole party repaired at once to Miss Stanhope's cottage, to greet
+and chat a little with her and others who had come before to the
+gathering; prominently among them Mr. and Mrs. Keith from Pleasant
+Plains, Indiana, with their daughters, Mrs. Landreth, Mrs. Ormsby, and
+Annis, who was still unmarried.
+
+Very glad indeed were Mrs. Keith and Mr. Dinsmore, Rose and Mildred,
+Elsie and Annis to meet and renew the old intimacies of former days.
+
+Time had wrought many changes since we first saw them together, more
+than thirty years ago. Mr. and Mrs. Keith were now old and infirm, yet
+bright and cheery, looking hopefully forward to that better country,
+that Celestial City, toward which they were fast hastening, and with no
+unwilling steps. Dr. and Mrs. Landreth and Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore had
+changed from youthful married couples into elderly people, while Elsie
+and Annis had left childhood far behind, and were now--the one a cheery,
+happy maiden lady, whom aged parents leaned upon as their stay and
+staff, brothers and sisters dearly loved, and nieces and nephews doated
+upon; the other a mother whom her children blessed for her faithful love
+and care, and delighted to honor.
+
+This renewal of intercourse, and the reminiscences of early days which
+it called up, were very delightful to both.
+
+The gathering of relatives and friends of course formed far too large a
+company for all to lodge in one house, but the three--Aunt Wealthy's and
+those of the Duncans and Allisons--accommodated them comfortably for
+the few days of their stay, or rather the nights, for during the day
+they were very apt to assemble in the parlors and porches of the
+cottage.
+
+It was there Elsie and her younger children and Violet and hers took up
+their quarters, by invitation, for the time of the visit.
+
+"But where is the captain, your husband?" inquired Aunt Wealthy of
+Violet on giving her a welcoming embrace. "I wanted particularly to see
+him, and he should not have neglected the invitation of a woman a
+hundred years old."
+
+"Dear auntie, I assure you he did so only by compulsion; he would have
+come gladly if Uncle Sam had not ordered him off in another direction,"
+Violet answered, with pretty playfulness of look and tone.
+
+"Ah, then, we must excuse him. But you brought the children, I hope. I
+want to see them."
+
+"Yes; this is his son," Violet said, motioning Max to approach; "and
+here are the little girls," drawing Lulu and Grace forward.
+
+The old lady shook hands with and kissed them, saying, "It will be
+something for you to remember, dears, that you have seen a woman who has
+lived a hundred years in this world, and can testify that goodness and
+mercy have followed her all the days of her life. Trust in the Lord, my
+children, and you, even if you should live as long as I have, will be
+able to bear the same testimony that He is faithful to His promises.
+
+"I say the same to you, too, Rosie and Walter, my Elsie's children," she
+added, turning to them with a tenderly affectionate look and smile.
+
+They gazed upon her with awe for a moment; then Rosie said, "You don't
+look so very old, Aunt Wealthy; not older than some ladies of eighty
+that I've seen."
+
+"Perhaps not older than I did when I was only eighty, my dear; but I am
+glad to know that I am a good deal nearer home now than I was then,"
+Miss Stanhope responded, her face growing bright with joyous
+anticipation.
+
+"Are you really glad to know you must die before very long?" asked Max,
+in wonder and surprise.
+
+"Wouldn't it be strange if I were not?" she asked; "heaven is my home.
+
+"'There my best friends, my kindred dwell,
+There God my Saviour reigns.'
+
+"I live in daily, hourly longing expectation of the call."
+
+"And yet you are not weary of life? you are happy here, are you not,
+dear Aunt Wealthy?" asked Mrs. Keith.
+
+"Yes, Marcia; I am happy among my kind relatives and friends; and
+entirely willing to stay till the Master sees fit to call me home, for I
+know that His will is always best. Oh, the sweet peace and joy of
+trusting in Him and leaving all to His care and direction! Who that has
+experienced it could ever again want to choose for him or herself?"
+
+"And you have been long in His service, Aunt Wealthy?" Mr. Dinsmore
+said, half in assertion, half inquiringly.
+
+"Since I was ten years old, Horace; and that is ninety years; and let me
+bear testimony now, before you all, that I have ever found Him faithful
+to His promises, and His service growing constantly sweeter and sweeter.
+And so it shall be to all eternity. 'My soul doth magnify the Lord, and
+my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Saviour.'"
+
+Then turning to Mrs. Keith, "How is it with you, Marcia?" she asked;
+"you have attained to your four-score years, and have been in the
+service since early childhood. What have you to say for your Master
+now?"
+
+"Just what you have said, dear aunt; never have I had cause to repent of
+choosing His service; it has been a blessed service to me, full of joy
+and consolation--joy that even abounds more and more as I draw nearer
+and nearer to my journey's end.
+
+"I know it is the same with my husband," she added, giving him a look
+of wifely affection; "and I doubt not with my cousins--Horace, Rose,
+Elsie--with all here present who have had experience as soldiers and
+servants of Jesus Christ."
+
+"In that you are entirely right, Marcia," responded Mr. Dinsmore; "I can
+speak for myself, my wife, and daughter."
+
+Both ladies gave an unqualified confirmation of his words, while their
+happy countenances testified to the truth of the assertion.
+
+"And, Milly dear, you and your husband, your brothers and sisters, can
+all say the same," remarked Miss Stanhope, laying her withered hand
+affectionately upon Mrs. Landreth's arm as she sat in a low seat by her
+side.
+
+"We can indeed," Mildred said, with feeling. "What blessed people we
+are! all knowing and loving the dear Master, and looking forward to an
+eternity of bliss together at His right hand."
+
+The interview between the aged saint and her long-absent relatives was
+continued for a few moments more; then she dismissed them, with the
+remark that doubtless they would all like to retire to their rooms for a
+little, and she must take a short rest in order to be fresh for the
+evening, when she hoped they would all gather about her again.
+
+"I want you all to feel at home and to enjoy yourselves as much as you
+can," she said, in conclusion. "Play about the grounds, children,
+whenever you like."
+
+Her cottage stood between the houses of the Duncans and Allisons; the
+grounds of all three were extensive, highly cultivated, and adorned with
+beautiful trees, shrubbery, and flowers, and there were no separating
+fences or hedges, so that they seemed to form one large park or garden.
+
+Rosie and Walter Travilla, and the young Raymonds were delighted with
+the permission to roam at will about these lovely grounds, and hastened
+to avail themselves of it as soon as the removal of the dust of travel
+and a change of attire rendered them fit.
+
+They found a Dutch gardener busied here and there, and presently opened
+a conversation with him, quite winning his heart by unstinted praises of
+the beauty of his plants and flowers.
+
+"It must be a great deal of work to keep those large gardens in such
+perfect order," remarked Rose.
+
+"Dat it ish, miss," he said; "but I vorks pretty hard mineself, and my
+son Shakey, he gifs me von leetle lift ven he ton't pees too much in
+school."
+
+"Do you live here?" asked little Grace.
+
+"Here in dis garten? no, miss; I lifs oud boud t'ree mile in de
+country."
+
+"That's a long walk for you, isn't it?" said Lulu.
+
+"Nein; I don't valks, miss; ven I ish god dings to pring--abbles or
+botatoes or some dings else--I say to mine Shakey, 'Just hitch de
+harness on de horse and hang him to de stable door;' or if I got nodings
+to pring I tells de poy, 'Hitch him up a horseback;' den I comes in to
+mine vork and I tash! I don't hafs to valk--nod a shtep."
+
+"How funny he talks," whispered Grace to Lulu; "I can hardly understand
+him."
+
+"It's because he's Dutch," returned Lulu, in the same low tone. "But I
+can tell almost all he says. His son's name must be Jakey; the short for
+Jacob."
+
+"What is your name?" asked Max.
+
+"Hencle--Shon Hencle. I dinks you all pees come to see Miss Stanhope pe
+von huntred years olt; ishn't you?"
+
+"Yes," said Rosie. "It seems very wonderful to think that she has lived
+so long."
+
+The children, weary with their journey, were sent to bed early that
+night. Lulu and Grace found they were to sleep together in a small room
+opening into a larger one, where two beds had been placed for the time
+to meet the unusual demand for sleeping quarters. These were to be
+occupied by Grandma Elsie, Violet, Rosie, and Walter.
+
+Timid little Grace heard, with great satisfaction, that all these were
+to be so near; and Lulu, though not at all cowardly, was well pleased
+with the arrangement. Yet she little thought how severely her courage
+was to be tested that night.
+
+She and Grace had scarcely laid their heads upon their pillows ere they
+fell into profound slumber. Lulu did not know how long she had slept,
+but all was darkness and silence within and without the house, when
+something, she could not have told what, suddenly roused her completely.
+
+She lay still, trying to recall the events of the past day and remember
+where she was; and just as she succeeded in doing so a strange sound, as
+of restless movements and the clanking of chains, came from beneath the
+bed.
+
+Her heart seemed to stand still with fear; she had never before, in all
+her short life, felt so terrified and helpless.
+
+"What can it be?" she asked herself. "An escaped criminal--a
+murderer--or a maniac from an insane asylum, I suppose; for who else
+would wear a clanking chain? and what can he want here but to kill
+Gracie and me? I suppose he got in the house before they shut the doors
+for the night, and hid under the bed till everybody should be fast
+asleep, meaning to begin then to murder and rob. Oh, I do wish I'd
+looked under the bed while all the gentlemen were about to catch him and
+keep him from hurting us! But now what shall I do? If I try to get out
+of the bed, he'll catch hold of my foot and kill me before anybody can
+come; and if I scream for help, he'll do the same. The best plan is to
+lie as quiet as I can, so he'll think I'm still asleep; for maybe he
+only means to rob, and not murder, if nobody wakes up to see what he's
+about and tell of him. Oh, I do hope Gracie won't wake! for she could
+never help screaming; and then he'd jump out and kill us both."
+
+So with heroic courage she lay there, perfectly quiet and hardly moving
+a muscle for what seemed to her an age of suffering, every moment
+expecting the creature under the bed to spring out upon her, and in
+constant fear that Grace would awake and precipitate the calamity by a
+scream of affright.
+
+All was quiet again for some time, she lying there, straining her ears
+for a repetition of the dreaded sounds; then, as they came again louder
+than before, she had great difficulty in restraining herself from
+springing from the bed and shrieking aloud, in a paroxysm of panic
+terror.
+
+But she did control herself, lay perfectly still, and allowed not the
+slightest sound to escape her lips.
+
+That last clanking noise had awakened Elsie, and she too now lay wide
+awake, silent and still, while intently listening for a repetition of
+it. She hardly knew whence the sound had come, or what it was; but when
+repeated, as it was in a moment or two, she was satisfied that it issued
+from the room where Lulu and Grace were, and her conjectures in regard
+to its origin coincided with Lulu's.
+
+She, too, was greatly alarmed, but did not lose her presence of mind.
+Hoping the little girls were still asleep, and judging from the silence
+that they were, she lay for a few minutes without moving, indeed
+scarcely breathing, while she tried to decide upon the wisest course to
+pursue, asking guidance and help from on high, as she always did in
+every emergency.
+
+Her resolution was quickly taken; slipping softly out of bed, she stole
+noiselessly from the room and into another, on the opposite side of the
+hall, occupied by Edward and Zoe.
+
+"Edward," she said, speaking in a whisper close to his ear, "wake, my
+son; I am in need of help."
+
+"What is it, mother?" he asked, starting up.
+
+"Softly," she whispered; "make no noise, but come with me. Somebody or
+something is in the room where Lulu and Gracie sleep. I distinctly heard
+the clanking of a chain."
+
+"Mother!" he cried, but hardly above his breath, "an escaped lunatic,
+probably! Stay here and let me encounter him alone. I have loaded
+pistols--"
+
+"Oh, don't use them if you can help it!" she cried.
+
+"I shall not," he assured her, "unless it is absolutely necessary."
+
+He snatched the weapons from beneath his pillow as he spoke, and went
+from the room, she closely following.
+
+At the instant that they entered hers a low growl came from the inner
+room, and simultaneously they exclaimed, "A dog!"
+
+"Somewhat less to be feared than a lunatic, unless he should be mad,
+which is not likely," added Edward, striking a light.
+
+Lulu sprang up with a low cry of intense relief. "O Grandma Elsie, it's
+only a dog, and I thought it a crazy man or a wicked murderer!"
+
+As she spoke the animal emerged from his hiding-place and walked into
+the outer room, dragging his chain after him.
+
+Edward at once recognized him as a large mastiff Harry Duncan had shown
+him the previous afternoon.
+
+"It's Mr. Duncan's dog," he said; "he must have broken his chain and
+come in unobserved before the house was closed for the night. Here,
+Nero, good fellow, this way! You've done mischief enough for one night,
+and we'll send you home."
+
+He led the way to the outer door, the dog following quite peaceably,
+while Elsie, hearing sobs coming from the other room, hastened in to
+comfort and relieve the frightened children.
+
+Grace still slept on in blessed unconsciousness; but she found Lulu
+crying hysterically, quite unable to continue her efforts at
+self-control, now that the necessity for it was past.
+
+"Poor child!" Elsie said, folding her in her kind arms, "you have had a
+terrible fright, have you not?"
+
+"Yes, Grandma Elsie; oh, I've been lying here so long, _so long_,
+thinking a murderer or crazy man was under the bed, just ready to jump
+out and kill Gracie and me!" she sobbed, clinging convulsively about
+Elsie's neck.
+
+"And did not scream for help! What a brave little girl you are!"
+
+"I wanted to, and, oh, I could hardly keep from it! But I thought if I
+did it would wake Gracie and scare her to death, and the man would be
+sure to jump out and kill us at once."
+
+"Dear child," Elsie said, "you have shown yourself thoughtful, brave,
+and unselfish; how proud your father will be of his eldest daughter
+when he hears it!"
+
+"O Grandma Elsie, do you think he will? How glad that would make me! It
+would pay for all the dreadful fright I have had," Lulu said, her tones
+tremulous with joy, as, but a moment ago, they had been with nervousness
+and fright.
+
+"I am quite sure of it," Elsie answered, smoothing the little girl's
+hair with caressing hand, "quite sure; because I know he loves you very
+dearly, and that he admires such courage, unselfishness, and presence of
+mind as you have shown to-night."
+
+These kind words did much to turn Lulu's thoughts into a new channel and
+thus relieve the bad effects of her fright. But Elsie continued for some
+time longer her efforts to soothe her into calmness and forgetfulness,
+using tender, caressing words and endearments; then she left her, with
+an injunction to try to go immediately to sleep.
+
+Lulu promised compliance, and, attempting it, succeeded far sooner than
+she had thought possible.
+
+The whole occurrence seemed like a troubled dream when she awoke in the
+morning. It was a delicious day in early October, and as soon as dressed
+she went into the garden, where she found John Hencle already at work,
+industriously weeding and watering his plants and flowers.
+
+"Goot-morning, mine leetle mees," he said, catching sight of her, "Was
+it so goot a night mit you?"
+
+"No," she said, and went on to tell the story of her fright.
+
+"Dot ish lige me," he remarked, phlegmatically, at the conclusion of her
+tale. "Von nighd I hears somedings what make me scare. I know notings
+what he ish; I shust hears a noise, an' I shumpt de bed out, and ran de
+shtairs down, and looked de window out, and it wasn't notings but a
+leetle tog going 'Bow wow.'"
+
+"I don't think it was very much like my fright," remarked Lulu, in
+disgust; "it couldn't have been half so bad."
+
+"Vell, maype not; but dat Nero ish a goot, kind tog; he bide dramps, but
+nefer dose nice leetle girl. Dis ish de great day when dose nice old
+lady pees von huntred years old. What you dinks? a fery long dime to
+live?"
+
+"Yes; very long," returned Lulu, emphatically. "I wish I knew papa would
+live to be that old, for then he'd be at home with us almost forty years
+after he retires from the navy."
+
+"Somebody ish call you, I dinks," said John, and at the same moment
+Grace's clear, bird-like voice came floating on the morning breeze,
+"Lulu, Lulu!" as her dainty little figure danced gayly down the garden
+path in search of her missing sister.
+
+"Oh, there you are!" she exclaimed, catching sight of Lulu. "Come into
+Aunt Wealthy's house and see the pretty presents everybody has given her
+for her hundredth birthday. She hasn't seen them yet, but she is going
+to when she comes down to eat her breakfast."
+
+"Oh, I'd like to see them!" exclaimed Lulu, and she and Grace tripped
+back to the house together, and on into the sitting-room, where, on a
+large table, the gifts were displayed.
+
+They were many, and some of them costly, for the old lady was very dear
+to the hearts of these relatives, and they were able as well as willing
+to show their affection in this substantial way.
+
+There were fine paintings and engravings to adorn her walls; fine china,
+and glittering cut glass, silver and gold ware for her tables; vases for
+her mantels; richly-bound and illustrated books, whose literary contents
+were worthy of the costly adornment, and various other things calculated
+to give her pleasure or add to her ease and comfort.
+
+She was not anticipating any such demonstration of affection--not
+expecting such substantial evidences of the love and esteem in which she
+was held--and when brought face to face with them was almost overcome,
+so that tears of joy and gratitude streamed from her aged eyes,
+
+They were soon wiped away, however, and she was again her own bright,
+cheery self, full of thought and care for others--the kindest and most
+genial of hostesses.
+
+She took the head of the breakfast-table herself, and poured the coffee
+for her guests with her own hands, entertaining them the while with
+cheerful chat, and causing many a merry laugh with the old-time tripping
+of her tongue--a laugh in which she always joined with hearty relish.
+
+"There is too much butter in this salt," she remarked. "It is some John
+Hencle brought in this morning. I must see him after breakfast and bid
+him caution his wife to use less."
+
+But as they rose from the table John came in unsummoned, and carrying a
+fine large goose under each arm.
+
+Bowing low: "I ish come to pring two gooses to de von hundredth
+birthday," he announced; "dey pees goot, peaceable pirds: I ish know dem
+for twenty years, and dey nefer makes no droubles."
+
+A smile went round the little circle, but Miss Stanhope said, with a
+very pleased look, "Thank you, John; they shall be well fed, and I hope
+they will like their new quarters. How is Jake doing? I haven't seen
+him for some time."
+
+"No; Shakey is go to school most days. I vants Shakey to knows
+somedings."
+
+"Yes, indeed; I hope Jakey is going to have a good education. But what
+do you mean to do with him after he is done going to school?"
+
+"Vy, I dinks I prings mine Shakey to town and hangs him on to Sheneral
+Shmicdt and makes a brinting-office out of him."
+
+"A printer, John? Well, that might be a very good thing if you don't
+need him to help you about the farm, or our grounds. I should think you
+would, though."
+
+"Nein, nein," said John, shaking his head; "'tis not so long as I vants
+Shakey to makes mit me a fence; put I tash! Miss Stanhope, he say he
+ton't can know how to do it; and I says, 'I tash! Shakey, you peen goin'
+to school all your life, and you don't know de vay to makes a fence
+yet.'"
+
+"Not so very strange," remarked Edward, with unmoved countenance, "for
+they don't teach fence-making in ordinary schools."
+
+"Vell, den, de more's de bity," returned John, taking his departure. But
+turning back at the door to say to Miss Stanhope, "I vill put dose
+gooses in von safe place."
+
+"Any place where they can do no mischief, John," she answered,
+good-humoredly.
+
+"Now, Aunt Wealthy," said Annis, "what can we do to make this wonderful
+day pass most happily to you?"
+
+"Whatever will be most enjoyable to my guests," was the smiling reply.
+"An old body like me can ask nothing better than to sit and look on and
+listen."
+
+"Ah, but we would have you talk, too, auntie, when you don't find it
+wearisome!"
+
+"What are you going to do with all your new treasures, Aunt Wealthy?"
+asked Edward; "don't you want your pictures hung and a place found for
+each vase and other household ornament?"
+
+"Certainly," she said, with a pleased look, "and this is the very time,
+while I have you all here to give your opinions and advice."
+
+"And help," added Edward, "if you will accept it. As I am tall and
+strong, I volunteer to hang the pictures after the place for each has
+been duly considered and decided upon."
+
+His offer was promptly accepted, and the work entered upon in a spirit
+of fun and frolic, which made it enjoyable to all.
+
+Whatever the others decided upon met with Miss Stanhope's approval; she
+watched their proceedings with keen interest, and was greatly delighted
+with the effect of their labors.
+
+"My dears," she said, "you have made my house so beautiful! and whenever
+I look at these lovely things my thoughts will be full of the dear
+givers. I shall not be here long, but while I stay my happiness will be
+the greater because of your kindness,"
+
+"And the remembrance of these words of yours, dear aunt, will add to
+ours," said Mr. Keith, with feeling.
+
+"But old as you are, Aunt Wealthy," remarked Mr. Dinsmore, "it is quite
+possible that some of us may reach home before you. It matters little,
+however, as we are all travelling the same road to the same happy
+country, being children of one Father, servants of the same blessed
+Master."
+
+"And He shall choose all our changes for us," she said, "calling each
+one home at such time as He sees best. Ah, it is sweet to leave all our
+interests in His dear hands, and have Him choose our inheritance for
+us!"
+
+There was a pause in the conversation, while Miss Stanhope seemed lost
+in thought. Then Mrs. Keith remarked:
+
+"You look weary, dear Aunt Wealthy; will you not lie down and rest for a
+little?"
+
+"Yes," she said, "I shall take it as the privilege of age, leaving you
+all to entertain yourselves and each other for a time."
+
+At that Mr. Dinsmore hastened to give her his arm and support her to her
+bedroom, his wife and Mrs. Keith following to see her comfortably
+established upon a couch, where they left her to take her rest.
+
+The others scattered in various directions, as inclination dictated.
+
+Elsie and Annis sought the grounds, and, taking possession of a rustic
+seat beneath a spreading tree, had a long, quiet talk, recalling
+incidents of other days, and exchanging mutual confidences.
+
+"What changes we have passed through since our first acquaintance !"
+exclaimed Annis. "What careless, happy children we were then!"
+
+"And what happy women we are now!" added Elsie, with a joyous smile.
+
+"Yes; and you a grandmother! I hardly know how to believe it! You seem
+wonderfully young for that."
+
+"Do I?" laughed Elsie. "I acknowledge that I feel young--that I have
+never yet been able to reason myself into feeling old."
+
+"Don't try; keep young as long as ever you can," was Annis's advice.
+
+"It is what you seem to be doing," said Elsie, sportively, and with an
+admiring look at her cousin. "Dear Annis, may I ask why it is you have
+never married? It must certainly have been your own fault."
+
+"Really, I hardly know what reply to make to that last remark," returned
+Annis, in her sprightly way. "But I have not the slightest objection to
+answering your question. I will tell 'the truth, the whole truth, and
+nothing but the truth.' I have had friends and admirers among the
+members of the other sex, but have never yet seen the man for love of
+whom I could for a moment think of leaving father and mother."
+
+"How fortunate for them!" Elsie said, with earnest sincerity. "I know
+they must esteem it a great blessing that they have been able to keep
+one dear daughter in the old home."
+
+"And I esteem myself blest indeed in having had my dear father and
+mother spared to me all these years," Annis said, with feeling. "What a
+privilege it is, Elsie, to be permitted to smooth, some of the
+roughnesses from their pathway now in their declining years; to make
+life even a trifle easier and happier than it might otherwise be to
+them--the dear parents who so tenderly watched over me in infancy and
+youth! I know you can appreciate it--you who love your father so
+devotedly.
+
+"But Cousin Horace is still a comparatively young man, hale and hearty,
+and to all appearance likely to live many years, while my parents are
+aged and infirm, and I cannot hope to keep them long." Her voice was
+husky with emotion as she concluded.
+
+"Dear Annis," Elsie said, pressing tenderly the hand she held in hers,
+"you are never to lose them. They may be called home before you, but the
+separation will be short and the reunion for eternity--an eternity of
+unspeakable joy, unclouded bliss at the right hand of Him whom you all
+love better than you love each other."
+
+"That is true," Annis responded, struggling with her tears, "and there
+is very great comfort in the thought; yet one cannot help dreading the
+parting, and feeling that death is a thing to be feared for one's dear
+ones and one's self. Death is a terrible thing, Elsie."
+
+"Not half so much so to me as it once was, dear cousin," Elsie said, in
+a tenderly sympathizing tone. "I have thought much lately on that sweet
+text, 'Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His saints;'
+and that other, 'He shall see of the travail of his soul, and shall be
+satisfied,' and the contemplation has shown me so much of the love of
+Jesus for the souls He has bought with His own precious blood and the
+joyful reception He gives them, as one by one they are gathered home,
+that it seems to me the death of a Christian should hardly bring sorrow
+to any heart. Oh, it has comforted me much in my separation from the
+dear husband of my youth, and made me at times look almost eagerly
+forward to the day when my dear Lord shall call me home and I shall see
+His face!"
+
+"O Elsie," cried Annis, "I trust that day may be far distant, for many
+hearts would be like to break at parting with you! But there is
+consolation for the bereaved in the thoughts you suggest; and I shall
+try to cherish them and forget the gloom of the grave and the dread, for
+myself and for those I love, of the parting."
+
+They were silent for a moment; then Elsie said, as if struck by a sudden
+thought, "Annis, why should not you and your father and mother go home
+with us and spend the fall and winter at Ion and Viamede?"
+
+"I cannot think of anything more delightful!" exclaimed Annis, her face
+lighting up with pleasure; "and I believe it would be for their health
+to escape the winter in our severer climate, for they are both subject
+to colds and rheumatism at that season."
+
+"Then you will persuade them?"
+
+"If I can, Elsie. How kind in you to give the invitation!"
+
+"Not at all, Annis; for in so doing I seek my own gratification as well
+as theirs and yours," Elsie answered, with earnest sincerity. "We
+purpose going from here to Ion, and from there to Viamede, perhaps two
+months later, to spend the remainder of the winter. And you and your
+father and mother will find plenty of room and a warm welcome in both
+places."
+
+"I know it, Elsie," Annis said; "I know you would not say so if it were
+not entirely true, and I feel certain of a great deal of enjoyment in
+your loved society, if father and mother accept your kind invitation."
+
+While these two conversed together thus in the grounds, a grand banquet
+was in course of preparation in Miss Stanhope's house, under the
+supervision of our old friends, May and Lottie. To it Elsie and Annis
+were presently summoned, in common with the other guests.
+
+When the feasting was concluded, and all were again gathered in the
+parlors, Elsie renewed her invitation already made to Annis, this time
+addressing herself to Mr. and Mrs. Keith.
+
+They heard it with evident pleasure, and after some consideration
+accepted.
+
+Edward and Zoe returned to Ion the following day, Herbert and Harold
+leaving at the same time for college. The rest of the Travillas, the
+Dinsmores, and the Raymonds lingered a week or two longer with Miss
+Stanhope, who was very loath to part with them, Elsie in especial; then
+bade farewell, scarce expecting to see her again on earth, and turned
+their faces homeward, rejoicing in the promise of Mr. and Mrs. Keith
+that they and Annis would soon follow, should nothing happen to prevent.
+
+
+
+***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ELSIE AT NANTUCKET***
+
+
+******* This file should be named 14379-8.txt or 14379-8.zip *******
+
+
+This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
+https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/4/3/7/14379
+
+
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
+will be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
+one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
+(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
+permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
+set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
+copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
+protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
+Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
+charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
+do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
+rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
+such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
+research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
+practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
+subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
+redistribution.
+
+
+
+*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
+https://gutenberg.org/license).
+
+
+Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works
+
+1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
+all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
+If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
+terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
+entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
+paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
+and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works.  See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
+or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
+collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
+individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
+located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
+copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
+works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
+are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
+Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
+freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
+this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
+the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
+keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
+a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
+the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
+before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
+creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
+Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
+the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
+States.
+
+1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
+access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
+whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
+phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
+copied or distributed:
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
+from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
+posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
+and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
+or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
+with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
+work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
+through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
+Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
+1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
+terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
+to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
+permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
+
+1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm License.
+
+1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
+word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
+distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
+"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
+posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
+you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
+copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
+request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
+form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
+that
+
+- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
+     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
+     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
+     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
+     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
+     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
+     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
+     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
+     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
+     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
+     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
+
+- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+     License.  You must require such a user to return or
+     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
+     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
+     Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
+     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
+     of receipt of the work.
+
+- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
+forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
+both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
+Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
+Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
+collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
+"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
+corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
+property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
+computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
+your equipment.
+
+1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
+of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
+your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
+the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
+refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
+providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
+receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
+is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
+opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
+WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
+WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
+If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
+law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
+interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
+the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
+provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
+with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
+promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
+harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
+that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
+or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
+work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
+Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
+
+
+Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
+including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
+because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
+people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
+To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
+and the Foundation web page at https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf.
+
+
+Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
+Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
+permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
+
+The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
+Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
+throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
+809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
+business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
+information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
+page at https://www.gutenberg.org/about/contact
+
+For additional contact information:
+     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
+     Chief Executive and Director
+     gbnewby@pglaf.org
+
+Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
+spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
+SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
+particular state visit https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including including checks, online payments and credit card
+donations.  To donate, please visit:
+https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
+
+
+Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works.
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
+concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
+with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
+Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
+unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
+keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
+
+Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
+
+     https://www.gutenberg.org
+
+This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
+
diff --git a/old/14379-8.zip b/old/14379-8.zip
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..f266e28
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/14379-8.zip
diff --git a/old/14379.txt b/old/14379.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..39f30e1
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/14379.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,9204 @@
+The Project Gutenberg eBook, Elsie at Nantucket, by Martha Finley
+
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+
+
+
+
+Title: Elsie at Nantucket
+
+Author: Martha Finley
+
+Release Date: December 19, 2004  [eBook #14379]
+
+Language: English
+
+Character set encoding: ISO-646-US (US-ASCII)
+
+
+***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ELSIE AT NANTUCKET***
+
+
+E-text prepared by Juliet Sutherland, Mary Meehan, and the Project
+Gutenberg Online Distributed Proofreading Team
+
+
+
+ELSIE AT NANTUCKET
+
+A Sequel to _Elsie's New Relations_
+
+by
+
+MARTHA FINLEY
+
+1884
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+PREFACE.
+
+
+Three years ago I spent some six weeks on Nantucket Island, making the
+town of the same name my headquarters, but visiting other points of
+interest, to which I take the characters of my story; so that in
+describing the pleasures of a sojourn there during our heated term, I
+write from experience; though, in addition to my own notes, I have made
+use of Northrup's "'Sconset Cottage Life" to refresh my memory and
+assist me in giving a correct idea of the life led by summer visitors
+who take up their abode for the season in one of those odd little
+dwellings which form the "original 'Sconset."
+
+Should my account of the delights of Nantucket as a summer resort lead
+any of my readers to try it for themselves, I trust they will not meet
+with disappointment or find my picture overdrawn.
+
+M.F.
+
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER I.
+
+                    "How happy they,
+Who from the toil and tumult of their lives
+Steal to look down where naught but ocean strives."
+
+--_Byron._
+
+
+"Well, captain, for how long have you Uncle Sam's permission to stay on
+shore this time?" asked Mr. Dinsmore, as the family at Ion sat about the
+breakfast-table on the morning after Captain Raymond's arrival.
+
+"Just one month certain, sir, with the possibility that the leave of
+absence may be extended," was the reply, in a cheery tone; "and as I
+want to make the very most of it, I propose that our plans for a summer
+outing be at once discussed, decided upon, and carried out."
+
+"I second the motion," said Mr. Dinsmore. "Are all the grown people
+agreed? The consent of the younger ones may safely be taken for
+granted," he added, with a smiling glance from one to another.
+
+"I am agreed and ready for suggestions," replied his wife.
+
+"And I," said his daughter.
+
+"Vi is, of course, since the proposition comes from her husband," Edward
+remarked, with a sportive look at her; then glancing at his own little
+wife: "and as I approve, Zoe will be equally ready with her consent."
+
+"Have you any suggestion to offer, captain?" asked Mr. Dinsmore.
+
+"I have, sir; and it is that we make the island of Nantucket our summer
+resort for this year, dividing the time, if you like, between Nantucket
+Town and the quaint little fishing village Siasconset, or 'Sconset, as
+they call it for short. There is an odd little box of a cottage there
+belonging to a friend of mine, a Captain Coffin, which I have partially
+engaged until the first of September. It wouldn't hold nearly all of us,
+but we may be able to rent another for the season, or we can pitch a
+tent or two, and those who prefer it can take rooms, with or without
+board, at the hotels or boarding-houses. What do you all say?" glancing
+from his mother-in-law to his wife.
+
+"It sounds very pleasant, captain," Elsie said; "but please tell us more
+about it; I'm afraid I must acknowledge shameful ignorance of that
+portion of my native land."
+
+"A very small corner of the same, yet a decidedly interesting one,"
+returned the captain; then went on to give a slight sketch of its
+geography and history.
+
+"It is about fifteen miles long, and averages four in width. Nantucket
+Town is a beautiful, quaint old place; has some fine wide streets
+and handsome residences, a great many narrow lanes running in all
+directions, and many very odd-looking old houses, some of them
+inhabited, but not a few empty; for of the ten thousand former residents
+only about three thousand now remain."
+
+"How does that happen, Levis?" asked Violet, as he paused for a moment.
+
+"It used to be a great seat of the whale-fishery," he answered; "indeed,
+that was the occupation of the vast majority of the men of the island;
+but, as I presume you know, the whale-fishery has, for a number of
+years, been declining, partly owing to the scarcity of whales, partly
+to the discovery of coal-oil, which has been largely substituted for
+whale-oil as an illuminant (as has gas also, by the way), and to
+substitutes being found or invented for whale-bone also.
+
+"So the Nantucketers lost their principal employment, and wandered off
+to different parts of the country or the world in search of another; and
+the wharves that once presented a scene full of life and bustle are now
+lonely and deserted. Property there was wonderfully depreciated for a
+time, but is rising in value now with the influx of summer visitors. It
+is becoming quite a popular resort--not sea-side exactly, for there you
+are right out in the sea."
+
+"Let us go there," said Mrs. Dinsmore; "I think it would be a pleasant
+variety to get fairly out into the sea for once, instead of merely
+alongside of it."
+
+"Oh, yes, do let us go!"
+
+"I'm in favor of it!"
+
+"And I!"
+
+"And I!" cried one and another, while Mr. Dinsmore replied, laughingly,
+to his wife, "Provided you don't find the waves actually rolling over
+you, I suppose, my dear. Well, the captain's description is very
+appetizing so far, but let us hear what more he has to say on the
+subject."
+
+"Haven't I said enough, sir?" returned the captain, with a good-humored
+smile. "You will doubtless want to find some things out for yourselves
+when you get there."
+
+"Are there any mountains, papa?" asked little Grace. "I'd like to see
+some."
+
+"So you shall, daughter," he said; "but we will have to go elsewhere
+than to Nantucket to find them."
+
+"No hills either?" she asked.
+
+"Yes, several ranges of not very high hills; Saul's Hills are the
+highest; then there are bluffs south of 'Sconset known as Sunset
+Heights; indeed, the village itself stands on a bluff high above the
+sandy beach, where the great waves come rolling in. And there is 'Tom
+Never's Head.' Also Nantucket Town is on high ground sloping gradually
+up from the harbor; and just out of the town, to the north-west, are the
+Cliffs, where you go to find surf-bathing; in the town itself you must
+be satisfied with still-bathing. An excellent place, by the way, to
+teach the children how to swim."
+
+"Then you can teach me, Edward," said Zoe; "I'd like to learn."
+
+"I shall be delighted," he returned, gallantly.
+
+"Papa," asked Max, "are there any woods and streams where one may hunt
+and fish?"
+
+"Hardly anything to be called woods," the captain answered; "trees of
+any size are few on the island. Except the shade trees in the town, I
+think some ragged, stunted pines are all you will find; but there are
+streams and ponds to fish in, to say nothing of the great ocean. There
+is some hunting, too, for there are plover on the island."
+
+"Well, shall we go and see for ourselves, as the captain advises?" asked
+Mr. Dinsmore, addressing the company in general.
+
+Every voice answered in the affirmative, though Elsie, looking
+doubtfully at Violet, remarked that she feared she was hardly strong
+enough for so long a journey.
+
+"Ah, that brings me to my second proposition, mother," said Captain
+Raymond; "that--seeing what a very large company we shall make,
+especially if we can persuade our friends from Fairview, the Oaks, and
+the Laurels to accompany us--we charter a yacht and go by sea."
+
+"Oh, captain, what a nice idea!" cried Zoe, clapping her hands. "I love
+the sea--love to be either beside it or on it."
+
+"I think it would be ever so nice!" Rosie exclaimed. "Oh, grandpa and
+mamma, do say yes!"
+
+"I shall not oppose it, my dear," Elsie said; "indeed, I think it may
+perhaps be our best plan. How does it strike you, father?"
+
+"Favorably," he replied, "if we can get the yacht. Do you know of one
+that might be hired, captain?"
+
+"I do, sir; a very fine one. I have done with it as with the
+cottage--partially engaged it--feeling pretty sure you would all
+fall in with my views."
+
+"Captain," cried Zoe, "you're just a splendid man! I know of only one
+that's more so," with a laughing look at her husband.
+
+The captain bowed his acknowledgments. "As high praise as I could
+possibly ask, my dear sister. I trust that one may always stand first in
+your esteem."
+
+"He always will," said Zoe; "but," with another glance, arch and
+smiling, into Edward's eyes, "don't tell him, lest he should grow
+conceited and vain."
+
+"Don't tell him, because it would be no news," laughed Edward, gazing
+with fondness and admiration at the blooming face of the loved
+flatterer.
+
+The talk went on about the yacht, and before they left the table the
+captain was empowered to engage her for their use. Also the 'Sconset
+cottage he had spoken of, and one or two more, if they were to be had.
+
+"You will command the vessel, of course, captain?" several voices said,
+inquiringly, all speaking at once.
+
+"If chosen commander by a unanimous vote," he said.
+
+"Of course, of course; we'll be only too glad to secure your services,"
+said Mr. Dinsmore, everybody else adding a word of glad assent.
+
+"How soon do we sail, captain?" asked Zoe. "Must we wait for an answer
+from Nantucket?"
+
+"No; I shall send word by this morning's mail, to Captain Coffin, that
+we will take his cottage and two others, if he can engage them for us.
+But there is no time to wait for a reply."
+
+"Can't we telegraph?" asked Violet.
+
+"No; because there is no telegraph from the mainland to the island.
+
+"Now, ladies all, please make your preparations as rapidly as possible.
+We ought to be off by the first of next week. I can telegraph for the
+yacht, and she will be ready for us, lying at anchor in our own harbor.
+
+"But, little wife," turning to Violet, with a tenderly affectionate air,
+"you are not to exert yourself in the least with shopping, sewing, or
+packing. I positively forbid it," he added, with playful authority.
+
+"That is right, captain," Elsie said, with a pleased smile. "She is not
+strong enough yet for any such exertion, nor has she any need to make
+it."
+
+"Ah, mamma," said Violet, "are you not forgetting the lessons you used
+to give us, your children, on the sin of indolence and self-indulgence?"
+
+"No, daughter; nor those on the duty of doing all in our power for the
+preservation of health as one of God's good gifts, and to be used in His
+service."
+
+They were all gathered upon the veranda now in the cool shade of the
+trees and vines, for the weather was extremely warm.
+
+"I wish we were ready to sail to-day," said Zoe. "How delicious the
+sea-breeze would be!"
+
+A nice-looking, pleasant-faced colored woman stepped from the doorway
+with a little bundle in her arms, which she carried to Violet.
+
+The captain, standing beside his wife, bent over her and the babe with a
+face full of love and delight.
+
+"Isn't she a darling?" whispered Violet, gazing down upon the tiny
+creature with all a young mother's unspeakable love and pride in her
+first-born, then up into her husband's face.
+
+"That she is!" he responded; "I never saw a fairer, sweeter babe. I
+should fear to risk her little life and health in a journey to Nantucket
+by land; but going by sea will, I think, be more likely to do her good
+than harm."
+
+"It's all her, her, when you talk about that baby," laughed Rosie; "why
+don't you call her by her name?"
+
+"So we will, Aunt Rosie, if you will kindly inform us what it is,"
+returned the captain, good-humoredly.
+
+"I, sir!" exclaimed Rosie; "we have all been told again and again that
+you were to decide upon the name on your arrival; and you've been
+here--how many hours?--and it seems the poor little dear is nameless
+yet."
+
+"Apparently not greatly afflicted by it either," said the captain,
+adopting Rosie's sportive tone. "My love, what do you intend to call
+your daughter?"
+
+"Whatever her father appoints as her name," returned Vi, laughingly.
+
+"No, no," he said; "you are to name her yourself; you have undoubtedly
+the best right."
+
+"Thank you; then, if you like, she shall be mamma's namesake; her first
+granddaughter should be, I think, as the first grandson was papa's."
+
+"I highly approve your choice," he said, with a glance of affectionate
+admiration directed toward his mother-in-law; "and may a strong
+resemblance in both looks and character descend to her with the name."
+
+"We will all say amen to that, captain," said Edward.
+
+"Yes, indeed," added Zoe, heartily.
+
+"Thank you both," Elsie said, with a gratified look; "I appreciate the
+compliment; but if I had the naming of my little granddaughter, she
+should be another Violet; there is already an Elsie in the family
+besides myself, you know, and it makes a little confusion to have too
+many of the same name."
+
+"Then, mamma, we can make a variety by calling this one Else for short,"
+returned Violet, gayly, holding up the babe to receive a caress from
+its grandmother, who had drawn near, evidently with the purpose of
+bestowing it.
+
+"What a pretty pet it is!" Elsie said, taking it in her arms and gazing
+delightedly into the tiny face. "Don't you think so, captain?"
+
+"Of course I do, mother," he said, with a happy laugh. Then, examining
+its features critically: "I really fancy I see a slight resemblance to
+you now, which I trust is destined to increase with increasing years.
+But excuse me, ladies; I must go and write that all-important letter at
+once, or it will be too late for the mail."
+
+He hurried away to the library, and entering it hastily, but without
+much noise, for he wore slippers, found Lulu there, leaning moodily out
+of a window.
+
+She had stolen away from the veranda a moment before, saying to herself,
+in jealous displeasure, "Such a fuss over that little bit of a thing! I
+do believe papa is going to care more for it than for any of us, his own
+children, that he had long before he ever saw Mamma Vi; and it's just
+too bad."
+
+Knowing Lulu as he did, her father instantly conjectured what was
+passing in her mind. It grieved and angered him, yet strong affection
+was mingled with his displeasure, and he silently asked help of God to
+deal wisely with this child of his love.
+
+He remembered that Lulu was more easily ruled through her affections
+than in any other way, and as she turned toward him, with a flushed and
+shamefaced countenance, he went to her, took her in his arms, held her
+close to his heart, and kissed her tenderly several times.
+
+"My dear, dear little daughter," he said. "How often, when far away on
+the sea, I have longed to do this--to hold my dear Lulu in my arms and
+feel hers about my neck and her sweet kisses on my lips."
+
+Her arms were instantly thrown round his neck, while she returned his
+kisses with interest.
+
+"Papa," she said, "I do love you so, _so_ dearly; but I 'most wonder you
+don't quit loving such a hateful girl as I am."
+
+"Perhaps I might not love an ill-tempered, jealous child belonging to
+somebody else," he said, as if half in jest, half in earnest; "but you
+are my own," drawing her closer and repeating his caresses, "my very
+own; and so I have to love you in spite of everything. But, my little
+girl," and his tone grew very grave and sad, "if you do not fight
+determinately against these wrong feelings you will never know rest or
+happiness in this world or the next.
+
+"But we won't talk any more about it now; I have no time, as I ought to
+be writing my letter. Run away and make yourself happy, collecting
+together such toys and books as you would like to carry with you to
+Nantucket. Grandma Elsie and Mamma Vi will decide what you and the rest
+will need in the way of clothing."
+
+"I will, papa; and oh, but I think you are good to me!" she said, giving
+him a final hug and kiss; "a great deal better than I deserve; but I
+will try to be good."
+
+"Do, my child," he said; "and not in your own strength; God will help
+you if you ask Him."
+
+For the moment thoroughly ashamed of her jealousy of the baby, she ran
+back to the veranda, where the others still were, and bending over it as
+it lay its mother's arms, kissed it several times.
+
+Violet's face flushed with pleasure. "My dear Lulu, I hope you and
+little Else are going to be very fond of each other," she said.
+
+"I hope so, Mamma Vi," Lulu answered, pleasantly; then, in a sudden fit
+of penitence, added, "but I'm afraid she'll never learn any good from
+the example of her oldest sister."
+
+"My dear child, resolve that she shall," said Grandma Elsie, standing
+by; "you cannot avoid having a good deal of influence over her as she
+grows older, and do not forget that you will have to give an account
+for the use you make of it."
+
+"I suppose that's so," Lulu answered, with a little impatient shrug of
+her shoulders; "but I wish it wasn't." Then, turning abruptly away, "Max
+and Gracie," she called to her brother and sister, "papa says we may go
+and gather up any books and toys we want to take with us."
+
+The three ran off together in high glee. The ladies stayed a little
+longer, deep in consultation about necessary arrangements which must
+fall to their share: then dispersed to their several apartments, with
+the exception of Violet, who, forbidden to exert herself, remained where
+she was till joined by her husband, when he had finished and despatched
+his letter. It was great happiness to them to be together after their
+long separation.
+
+Mr. Dinsmore and Edward had walked out into the avenue, and were seated
+under a tree in earnest conversation.
+
+"Talking tiresome business, I suppose," remarked Zoe, in a half-petulant
+tone, glancing toward them as she spoke, and apparently addressing
+Violet, as she was the only other person on the veranda at the moment.
+
+"Yes, no doubt; but we must have patience with them, dear, because it
+is very necessary," Violet answered, with a smile. "Probably they are
+discussing the question how the plantation is to be attended to in their
+absence. You know it won't take care of itself, and the men must have a
+head to direct their labors."
+
+"Oh yes, of course; and for that reason Ned is kept ever so busy while
+we are here, and I do think it will be delightful to get away to the
+seashore with him, where there will be nothing to do but enjoy
+ourselves."
+
+Zoe skipped away with the last word, ran up to her room, and began
+turning over the contents of bureau drawers and taking garments from
+wardrobes and closets, with the view of selecting such as she might deem
+it desirable to carry with her on the contemplated trip.
+
+She was humming softly a snatch of lively song, feeling very gay and
+light-hearted, when, coming across a gray travelling-dress a little
+worse for the wear, her song suddenly ceased, while tears gathered in
+her eyes, then began to fall drop by drop as she stood gazing down, upon
+this relic of former days.
+
+"Just one year ago," she murmured. "Papa, papa! I never thought I could
+live a whole year without you; and be happy, too! Ah, that seems
+ungrateful, when you were so, so good to me! But no; I am sure you would
+rather have me happy; and it would be ungrateful to my dear husband if I
+were not."
+
+She put the dress aside, wiped away her tears, and took down another.
+It was a dark woollen dress. She had travelled home in it the previous
+fall, and had worn it once since on a very memorable occasion; her cheek
+crimsoned at the recollection as she glanced from it to her husband, who
+entered the room at that instant; then her eyes fell.
+
+"What is it, love?" he asked, coming quickly toward her.
+
+"Nothing, only--you remember the last time you saw me in this dress? Oh,
+Ned, what a fool I was! and how good you were to me!"
+
+He had her in his arms by this time, and she was hiding her blushing
+face on his breast. "Never mind, my pet," he said, soothing her with
+caresses; "it is a secret between ourselves, and always shall be, unless
+you choose to tell it."
+
+"I? No indeed!" she said, drawing a long breath; "I think I should
+almost die of mortification if any one else should find it out; but I'm
+glad you know it, because if you didn't my conscience wouldn't give me a
+bit of peace till I confessed to you."
+
+"Ah! and would that be very difficult?"
+
+"Yes; I don't know how I could ever find courage to make the attempt."
+
+"Are you really so much afraid of me?" he asked, in a slightly aggrieved
+tone.
+
+"Yes; for I love you so dearly that your displeasure is perfectly
+unendurable," she replied, lifting her head to gaze fondly into his
+eyes.
+
+"Ah, is that it, my darling?" he said, in a glow of delight. "I deem
+myself a happy man in possessing such a treasure as you and your dear
+love. I can hardly reconcile myself to the thought of a separation for
+even a few weeks."
+
+"Separation!" she cried, with a start, and in a tone of mingled pain and
+incredulity. "What can you mean? But I won't be separated from you; I'm
+your wife, and I claim the right to cling to you always, _always_!"
+
+"And I would have you do so, if it could be without a sacrifice of your
+comfort and enjoyment, but--"
+
+"Comfort and enjoyment!" she interrupted; "it is here in your arms or by
+your side that I find both; nowhere else. But why do you talk so? is
+anything wrong?"
+
+"Nothing, except that it seems impossible for me to leave the plantation
+for weeks to come, unless I can get a better substitute than I know of
+at present."
+
+"Oh, Ned, I am so sorry!" she cried, tears of disappointment springing
+to her eyes.
+
+"Don't feel too badly about it, little wife," he said, in a cheery tone;
+"it is just possible the right man may turn up before the yacht sails;
+and in that case I can go with the rest of you; otherwise I shall hope
+to join you before your stay at Nantucket is quite over."
+
+"Not my stay; for I won't go one step of the way without you, unless you
+order me!" she added, sportively, and with a vivid blush; "and I'm not
+sure that I'll do it even in that case."
+
+"Oh, yes you will," he said, laughingly. "You know you promised to be
+always good and obedient on condition that I would love you and keep
+you; and I'm doing both to the very best of my ability."
+
+"But you won't be if you send me away from you. No, no; I have a right
+to stay with you, and I shall claim it always," she returned, clinging
+to him as if she feared an immediate separation.
+
+"Foolish child!" he said, with a happy laugh, holding her close; "think
+what you would lose: the sea voyage in the pleasantest of company--"
+
+"No; the pleasantest company would be left behind if you were," she
+interrupted.
+
+"Well, very delightful company," he resumed; "then I don't know how many
+weeks of the oppressive heat here you would have to endure, instead of
+enjoying the cool, refreshing breezes sweeping over Nantucket. Surely,
+you cannot give it all up without a sigh?"
+
+"I can't give up the thought of enjoying it all with you without
+sighing, and crying, too, maybe," she answered, smiling through tears;
+"but I'd sigh and cry ten times as much if I had to go and leave you
+behind. No, Mr. Travilla, you needn't indulge the hope of getting rid of
+me for even a week. I'm determined to stay where you stay, and go only
+where you go."
+
+"Dreadful fate!" he exclaimed. "Well, little wife, I shall do my best to
+avert the threatened disappointment of your hopes of a speedy departure
+out of this heated atmosphere and a delightful sea voyage to that famous
+island. Now, I must leave you and begin at once my search for a
+substitute as manager of the plantation."
+
+"Oh, I do hope you will succeed!" she said. "Shall I go on with my
+packing?"
+
+"Just as you please, my dear; perhaps it would be best; as otherwise you
+may be hurried with it if we are able to go with the others."
+
+"Then I shall; and I'm determined not to look for disappointment," she
+said, in a lively, cheery tone, as he left the room,
+
+At the conclusion of his conference with Edward, Mr. Dinsmore sought his
+daughter in her own apartments. He found her busied much as Zoe was,
+looking over clothing and selecting what ought to be packed in the
+trunks a man-servant was bringing in.
+
+She had thrown aside the widow's weeds in which she was wont to array
+herself when about to leave the seclusion of her own rooms, and donned a
+simple white morning dress that was very becoming, her father thought.
+
+"Excuse my wrapper, papa," she said, turning toward him a bright, sweet
+face, as he entered; "I found my black dress oppressive this warm
+morning."
+
+"Yes," he said; "it is a most unwholesome dress, I think; and for that
+reason and several others I should be extremely glad if you would give
+it up entirely."
+
+"Would you, my dear father?" she returned, tears springing to her eyes.
+
+"I should indeed, if it would not involve too great a sacrifice of
+feeling on your part. I have always thought white the most suitable and
+becoming dress for you in the summer season, and so did your husband."
+
+"Yes, papa, I remember that he did; but--I--I should be very loath to
+give the least occasion for any one to say or think he was forgotten by
+her he loved so dearly, or that she had ceased to mourn his loss."
+
+"Loss, daughter dear?" he said, taking her in his arms to wipe away the
+tears that were freely coursing down her cheeks, and caress her with
+exceeding tenderness.
+
+"No, papa, not lost, but only gone before," she answered, a lovely
+smile suddenly irradiating her features; "nor does he seem far away. I
+often feel that he is very near me still, though I can neither see nor
+speak to him nor hear his loved voice," she went on, in a dreamy tone, a
+far-away look in the soft brown eyes as she stood, with her head on her
+father's shoulder, his arm encircling her waist.
+
+Both were silent for some moments; then Elsie, lifting her eyes to her
+father's face, asked, "Were you serious in what you said about my laying
+aside mourning, papa?"
+
+"Never more so," he answered. "It is a gloomy, unwholesome dress, and I
+have grown very weary of seeing you wear it. It would be very gratifying
+to me to see you exchange it for more cheerful attire."
+
+"But black is considered the most suitable dress for old and elderly
+ladies, papa; and I am a grandmother, you know."
+
+"What of that?" he said, a trifle impatiently; "you do not look old, and
+are, in fact, just in the prime of life. And it is not like you to be
+concerned about what people may think or say. Usually your only inquiry
+is, 'Is it right?' 'Is it what I ought to do?'"
+
+"I fear that is a deserved reproof, papa," she said, with unaffected
+humility; "and I shall be governed by your wishes in this matter, for
+they have been law to me almost all my life (a law I have loved to
+obey, dear father), and I know that if my husband were here he would
+approve of my decision."
+
+She could not entirely suppress a sigh as she spoke, nor keep the tears
+from filling her eyes.
+
+Her father saw and appreciated the sacrifice she would make for him.
+
+"Thank you, my darling," he said. "It seems selfish in me to ask it of
+you, but though partly for my own gratification, it is really still more
+for your sake; I think the change will be for your health and
+happiness."
+
+"And I have the highest opinion of my father's wisdom," she said, "and
+should never, never think of selfishness as connected with him."
+
+Mrs. Dinsmore came in at this moment.
+
+"Ah, my dear," she said, "I was in search of you. What is to be done
+about Bob and Betty Johnson? You know they will be coming home in a day
+or two for their summer vacation."
+
+"They can stay at Roselands with their cousins Calhoun and Arthur Conly;
+or at the Oaks, if Horace and his family do not join us in the trip to
+Nantucket."
+
+"Cannot Bob and Betty go with us, papa?" Elsie asked. "I have no doubt
+it would be a very great treat to them."
+
+"Our party promises to be very large," he replied; "but if you two
+ladies are agreed to invite them I shall raise no objection."
+
+"Shall we not, mamma?" Elsie asked, and Rose gave a hearty assent.
+
+"Now, how much dressmaking has to be done before the family can be ready
+for the trip?" asked Mr. Dinsmore.
+
+"Very little," the ladies told him, Elsie adding, "At least if you are
+willing to let me wear black dresses when it is too cool for white,
+papa. Mamma, he has asked me to lay aside my mourning."
+
+"I knew he intended to," Rose said, "and I think you are a dear good
+daughter to do it."
+
+"It is nothing new; she has always been the best of daughters," Mr.
+Dinsmore remarked, with a tenderly affectionate look at Elsie. "And, my
+dear child, I certainly shall not ask you to stay a day longer than
+necessary in this hot place, merely to have new dresses made when you
+have enough even of black ones. We must set sail as soon as possible.
+Now, I must have a little business chat with you. Don't go, Rose; it is
+nothing that either of us would care to have you hear."
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER II.
+
+"Where the broad ocean leans against the land."
+
+--_Goldsmith_.
+
+
+Elsie felt somewhat apprehensive that this early laying aside of her
+mourning for their father might not meet the approval of her older son
+and daughters; but it gave them pleasure; one and all were delighted to
+see her resume the dress of the happy days when he was with them.
+
+Zoe, too, was very much pleased. "Mamma," she said, "you do look so
+young and lovely in white; and it was so nice in you to begin wearing it
+again on the anniversary of our wedding-day. Just think, it's a whole
+year to-day since Edward and I were married. How fast time flies!"
+
+"Yes," Elsie said; "it seems a very little while since I was as young
+and light-hearted as you are now, and now I am a grandmother."
+
+"But still happy; are you not, mamma? you always seem so to me."
+
+"Yes, my child; I have a very peaceful, happy life. I miss my husband,
+but I know the separation is only for a short time, and that he is
+supremely blessed. And with my beloved father and dear children about
+me, heart and hands are full--delightfully full--leaving no room for
+sadness and repining." This little talk was on the veranda, as the two
+stood there for a moment apart from the others. Zoe was looking quite
+bride-like in a white India mull, much trimmed with rich lace, her fair
+neck and arms adorned with a set of beautiful pearls, just presented her
+by Edward in commemoration of the day.
+
+She called Elsie's attention to them. "See, mamma, what my husband has
+given me in memory of the day. Are they not magnificent?"
+
+"It is a very fine set," Elsie answered, with a smile, glancing
+admiringly at the jewels and from them to the blooming face of the
+wearer. "A most suitable gift for his little wife."
+
+"He's so good to me, mamma," Zoe said, with warmth. "I love him better
+every day we live together, and couldn't think of leaving him behind
+alone, when you all go off to Nantucket. I do hope he'll be able to find
+somebody to take his place; but if he isn't I shall stay here with him."
+
+"That is quite right, dear child; I am very glad you love him so
+dearly," Elsie said, with a very pleased look; "but I hope your
+affection will not be put to so severe a test; we have heard of a very
+suitable person, though it is still uncertain whether his services can
+be secured. We shall probably know to-morrow."
+
+"Perhaps sooner than that," Mr. Dinsmore said, approaching them just in
+time to hear his daughter's last sentence; "Edward has gone to have an
+interview with him, and hopes for a definite reply to his proposition.
+Ah, here he comes now!" as Edward was seen to turn in at the great gates
+and come up the avenue at a gentle trot. It was too warm for a gallop.
+
+As he drew near he took off his hat and waved it in triumph round his
+head. "Success, good friends!" he cried, reining in his steed at the
+veranda steps. Then, as he threw the reins to a servant and sprang to
+the ground, "Zoe, my darling, you can go on with your packing; we may
+confidently expect to be able to sail with the rest."
+
+"Oh delightful!" she exclaimed, dancing about as gleefully as if she had
+been a maiden of eight or ten instead of a woman just closing the first
+year of her married life.
+
+Everybody sympathized in her joy; everybody was glad that she and Edward
+were to be of their party.
+
+All the older ones were very busy for the next few days, no one finding
+time for rest and quiet chat except the captain and Violet, who keenly
+enjoyed a monopoly of each other's society during not a few hours of
+every day; Mrs. Dinsmore and Elsie having undertaken to attend to all
+that would naturally have fallen to Violet's share in making ready for
+the summer's jaunt had she been in robust health. Bob and Betty Johnson,
+to whom the Oaks had been home for many years, and who had just
+graduated from school, came home in the midst of the bustle of
+preparation, and were highly delighted by an invitation to join the
+Nantucket party.
+
+No untoward event occurred to cause disappointment or delay; all were
+ready in due season, and the yacht set sail at the appointed time, with
+a full list of passengers, carrying plenty of luggage, and with fair
+winds and sunny skies.
+
+They were favored with exceptionally fine weather all the way, and seas
+so smooth that scarce a touch of sea-sickness was felt by any, from the
+oldest to the youngest.
+
+They entered Nantucket harbor one lovely summer morning, with a
+delicious breeze blowing from the sea, the waves rippling and dancing in
+the sunlight, and the pretty town seated like a queen on the surrounding
+heights that slope gently up from the water.
+
+They were all gathered on deck, eager for a first glimpse of the place.
+
+Most of them spoke admiringly of it, but Zoe said, "It's pretty enough,
+but too much of a town for me. I'm glad we are not to stay in it.
+'Sconset is a smaller place, isn't it, captain?"
+
+"Much smaller," he answered; "quite small enough to suit even so great a
+lover of solitude as yourself, Mrs. Travilla."
+
+"Oh, you needn't laugh at me," she retorted; "one needn't be a great
+lover of solitude to care for no more society than is afforded by this
+crowd. But I want to be close by the bounding sea, and this town is shut
+off from that by its harbor."
+
+"Where is the harbor, papa?" asked little Grace.
+
+"All around us, my child; we are in it."
+
+"Are we?" she asked, "I think it looks just like the sea; what's the
+matter with it, Aunt Zoe?"
+
+"Nothing, only it's too quiet; the great waves don't come rolling in and
+breaking along the shore. I heard your father say so; it's here they
+have the still bathing."
+
+"Oh, yes, and papa is going to teach us to swim!" exclaimed Lulu; "I'm
+so glad, for I like to learn how to do everything."
+
+"That's right," her father said, with an approving smile; "learn all
+you can, for 'knowledge is power.'"
+
+They landed, the gentlemen presently secured a sufficient number of
+hacks to comfortably accommodate the entire party, and after a cursory
+view of the town, in a drive through several of its more important
+streets, they started on the road to 'Sconset.
+
+They found it, though a lonely, by no means an unpleasant, drive--a road
+marked out only by rows of parallel ruts across wild moorlands, where
+the ground was level or slightly rolling, with now and then some gentle
+elevation, or a far-off glimpse of harbor or sea, or a lonely farmhouse.
+The wastes were treeless, save for the presence of a few stunted
+jack-pines; but these gave out a sweet scent, mingling pleasantly with
+the smell of the salt-sea air; and there were wild roses and other
+flowering shrubs, thistles and tiger-lilies and other wild flowers,
+beautiful enough to tempt our travellers to alight occasionally to
+gather them.
+
+'Sconset was reached at length, three adjacent cottages found ready and
+waiting for their occupancy, and they took possession.
+
+The cottages stood on a high bluff overlooking miles of sea, between
+which and the foot of the cliff stretched a low sandy beach a hundred
+yards or more in width, and gained by flights of wooden stairs.
+
+The cottages faced inland, and had each a little back yard, grassy, and
+showing a few flowers, that reached to within a few yards of the edge of
+the bluff. The houses were tiny, built low and strong, that they might
+resist the fierce winds of winter in that exposed position, and shingled
+all over to keep out the spray from the waves, which would penetrate any
+other covering.
+
+Dinner was engaged for our entire party at one of the hotels, of which
+there were two; but as it yet wanted more than an hour of the time set
+for the meal, all who were not too tired sallied forth to explore the
+hamlet and its environs.
+
+They found it to consist of about two hundred cottages, similar to those
+they had engaged for the season, each in a little enclosure. They were
+built along three narrow streets or lanes running parallel with the edge
+of the bluff, and stood in groups of twos or threes, separated by narrow
+cross-lanes, giving every one free access to the town pump, the only
+source of fresh-water supply in the place.
+
+The children were particularly interested in the cottage of Captain
+Baxter, with its famous ship's figure-head in the yard.
+
+Back of the original 'Sconset, on the slight ascent toward Nantucket
+Town, stood a few more pretentious cottages, built as summer residences
+by the rich men of the island, retired sea captains, and merchants; this
+was the one broad street, and here were the two hotels, the Atlantic
+House and the Ocean View House.
+
+Then on the bluff south of the old village, called Sunset Heights, there
+were some half dozen cottages; a few on the bluff north of it, also.
+
+The town explored and dinner eaten, of course the next thing was to
+repair to the beach to watch the rush and tumble of the restless waves,
+fast chasing each other in, and the dash of the spray as they broke
+along the shore.
+
+There was little else to see, for the bathing hour was long past; but
+that was quite enough.
+
+Soon, however, nearly every one of the party began to feel unaccountably
+sleepy. Some returned to the cottages for the indulgence of their desire
+for slumber, and others, spreading cloaks and shawls upon the sand,
+enjoyed a delicious rest, warmed by the sun and fanned by the sea
+breeze.
+
+For a day or two they did little but sleep and eat, and sleep and eat
+again, enjoying it immensely, too, and growing fat and strong.
+
+After that they woke to new life, made inquiries in regard to all the
+sights and amusements the island afforded, and began availing themselves
+of their opportunities, as if it were the business of life.
+
+When it was for a long drive to some notable point, all went together,
+chartering several vehicles for their conveyance; at other times they
+not unfrequently broke up into smaller parties, some preferring one sort
+of sport, some another.
+
+"How many of us are going to bathe to-day?" Mr. Dinsmore asked, the
+second morning after their arrival.
+
+"I for one, if you will bear me company and look out for my safety,"
+said his wife.
+
+"Most assuredly I will," he answered. "And you too, Elsie?" turning to
+his daughter.
+
+"Yes, sir," she said, "if you think you can be burdened with the care of
+two."
+
+"No, mother," spoke up Edward, quickly; "you and Zoe will be my charge,
+of course."
+
+"Ridiculous, Ned! of course, Harold and I will take care of mamma,"
+exclaimed Herbert. "You will have enough to do to look out for your
+wife's safety."
+
+(The yacht had touched at Cape May and taken the two college students
+aboard there.)
+
+"I shall be well taken care of," their mother said, laughingly, with an
+affectionate glance from one to another of her three tall sons; "but I
+should like one of you to take charge of Rosie, another of Walter; and,
+in fact, I don't think I need anything for myself but a strong hold of
+the rope to insure my safety."
+
+"You shall have more!" exclaimed father and sons in a breath; "the surf
+is heavy here, and we cannot risk your precious life."
+
+Mr. Dinsmore added, "None of you ladies ought to stay in very long, and
+we will take you in turn."
+
+"Papa, may I go in?" asked Lulu, eagerly.
+
+"Yes; I'll take you in," the captain answered; "but the waves are so
+boisterous that I doubt if you will care to repeat the experiment. Max,
+I see, is waiting his chance to ask the same question," he added, with a
+fatherly smile directed to the boy; "you may go in too, of course, my
+son, if you will promise to hold on to the rope. I cannot think that
+otherwise you would be safe in that boiling surf."
+
+"But I can swim, papa," said Max; "and won't you let me go with you out
+beyond the surf, where the water is more quiet?"
+
+"Why yes, you shall," the captain replied, with a look of pleasure; "I
+did not know that you had learned to swim."
+
+"I don't want to go in," said timid little Grace, as if half fearful it
+might be required of her. "Mamma is not going, and can't I stay with
+her, papa?"
+
+"Certainly, daughter," was the kind reply. "I suppose you feel afraid of
+those dashing waves, and I should never think of forcing you in among
+them against your will."
+
+Betty Johnson now announced her intention to join the bathers. "It's
+the first chance I've ever had," she remarked, "and I shan't throw it
+away. I'll hold on to the rope, and if I'm in any danger I suppose Bob,
+or some of the rest of you, will come to my assistance?"
+
+"Of course we will!" all the gentlemen said, her brother adding, "And if
+there's a good chance, I'll take you over to Nantucket Town, where
+there's still-bathing, and teach you to swim."
+
+"Just what I should like," she said. "I have a great desire to add that
+to the already large number of my accomplishments."
+
+Miss Betty was a very lively, in fact, quite wild, young lady, whose
+great desire was for fun and frolic; to have, as she expressed it, "a
+jolly good time" wherever she went.
+
+The captain drew out his watch. "About time to don the bathing-suits,"
+he said; "I understand that eleven o'clock is the hour, and it wants but
+fifteen minutes of it."
+
+Grandma Elsie had kindly seen to it that each little girl--that is,
+Captain Raymond's two and her own Rosie--was provided with a pretty,
+neatly-fitting, and becoming bathing dress.
+
+Violet helped Lulu to put her's on, and, surveying her with a smile of
+gratified motherly pride, told her she looked very well in it, and that
+she hoped she would enjoy her bath.
+
+"Thank you," said Lulu; "but why don't you go in too, Mamma Vi?"
+
+"Only because I don't feel strong enough to stand up against those heavy
+waves," Violet answered. "But I am going down to the beach to watch you
+all, and see that you don't drown," she added, sportively.
+
+"Oh Lu, aren't you afraid to go in?" asked little Grace, half shuddering
+at the very thought.
+
+"Why no, Gracie; I've bathed in the sea before; I went in a good many
+times last summer; don't you remember?"
+
+"Yes; but the waves there weren't half so big and strong."
+
+"No; but I'll have a rope and papa, too, to hold to; so why need I be
+afraid?" laughed Lulu.
+
+"Mamma is, I think," said Grace, looking doubtfully at her.
+
+"Oh no, dear," said Violet; "I should not be at all afraid to go in if
+I were as strong as usual; but being weak, I know that buffeting with
+those great waves would do me more harm than good."
+
+Their cottages being so near the beach, our party all assumed their
+bathing suits before descending to it. They went down, this first time,
+all in one company, forming quite a procession; Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore
+heading it, and Violet and Grace, as mere spectators, bringing up the
+rear.
+
+They, in common with others who had nothing to do but look on, found it
+an amusing scene; there was a great variety of costume, some neat,
+well-fitting, and modest; some quite immodestly scant; some bright and
+new; some faded and old. There was, however, but little freshness and
+beauty in any of them when they came out of the water.
+
+Violet and Grace found a seat under an awning. Max came running up to
+them.
+
+"Papa is going in with Lulu first," he said; "then he will bring her out
+and take me with him for a swim beyond the breakers. I'll just wait here
+with you till my turn comes."
+
+"See, see, they're in the water!" cried Grace; "and oh, what a big, big
+wave that is coming! There, it would have knocked Lulu down if papa
+hadn't had fast hold of her."
+
+"Yes; it knocked a good many others down," laughed Max; "just hear how
+they are screeching and screaming."
+
+"But laughing, too," said Violet, "as if they find it fine sport."
+
+"Who is that man sitting on that bench nearest the water, and looking
+just ready to run and help if anybody needs it?" asked Grace.
+
+"Oh, that's Captain Gorham," said Max. "and to run and help if he's
+needed is exactly what he's there for. And I presume he always does it;
+for they say no bather was ever drowned here."
+
+Ten or fifteen minutes later a little dripping figure left the water,
+and came running toward them.
+
+"Why, it's Lulu," Gracie said, as it drew near, calling out to Max that
+papa was ready for him.
+
+Max was off like a shot in the direction of the water, and Lulu shouted
+to her sister, "Oh Gracie, it's such fun! I wish you had gone, too."
+
+Violet hastened to throw a waterproof cloak about Lulu's shoulders, and
+bade her hurry to the house, rub hard with a coarse towel, and put on
+dry clothing.
+
+"I will go with you," she added, "if you wish."
+
+"Oh no, thank you, Mamma Vi," Lulu answered, in a lively, happy tone. "I
+can do it all quite well myself, and it must be fun for you to sit here
+and watch the bathers."
+
+"Well, dear, rub till you are in a glow," Violet said, as the little
+girl sped on her way.
+
+"Oh mamma, see, see!" cried Grace, more than half frightened at the
+sight; "papa has gone away, way out, and Maxie with him. Oh, aren't you
+afraid they will drown?"
+
+"No, Gracie dear; I think we may safely trust your father's prudence
+and skill as a swimmer," Violet answered. "Ah, there come Grandma Rose
+and my mother; but Zoe and Betty seem to be enjoying it too much to
+leave yet."
+
+"Mamma, let's stay here till our people all come out; papa and Maxie,
+any way" Grace said, persuasively.
+
+"Yes; we will if you wish," said Violet. "I was just thinking I must go
+in to see how baby is doing; but here comes Dinah, bringing her to me."
+
+There was no accident that day, and everybody was enthusiastic in praise
+of the bathing. Zoe and Betty would have liked to stay in the water much
+longer than their escorts deemed prudent, but yielded to their better
+judgment.
+
+The next morning there was a division of their forces: the Dinsmores,
+Mrs. Elsie Travilla, Rosie, and Walter, and the Raymonds taking an early
+start for Nantucket Town, the others remaining behind to enjoy a
+repetition of the surf bath at 'Sconset.
+
+The Nantucket party drove directly to the bathing house of the town, and
+the little girls took their first lesson in swimming. They all thought
+it "very nice," even Grace soon forgetting her timidity in the quiet
+water and with her father to take care of her.
+
+After that they went about the town visiting places of note--the
+Athenaeum, the oldest house, dating back more than a hundred years, no
+longer habitable, but kept as a relic of olden times, so important that
+a visit to it is a part of the regular curriculum of the summer
+sojourner in Nantucket; then to the news-room, where they wrote their
+names in the "Visitors' Book;" then to the stores to view, among other
+things, the antique furniture and old crockery on exhibition there and
+for sale.
+
+Many of these stores, situate in wide, handsome streets, were quite
+city-like in size and in their display of goods.
+
+Dinner at one of the hotels was next in order; after that a delightful
+sail on the harbor, then around Brant Point and over the bar out into
+the sea.
+
+Here the boat new before the wind, dancing and rocking on the waves to
+the intense delight of the older children; but Gracie was afraid till
+her father took her in his arms and held her fast, assuring her they
+were in no danger.
+
+As she had unbounded confidence in "papa's" word, and believed he knew
+all about the sea, this quieted her fears and made the rest of the sail
+as thoroughly enjoyable to her as it was to the others.
+
+The drive back to 'Sconset, with the full moon shining on moor and sea,
+was scarcely less delightful. They reached their cottage home full of
+enthusiasm over the day's experiences, ready to do ample justice to a
+substantial supper, and then for a long delicious night's sleep.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER III.
+
+"And I have loved thee, Ocean!"
+
+
+Captain Raymond, always an early riser, was out on the bluffs before the
+sun rose, and in five minutes Max was by his side.
+
+"Ah, my boy, I though you were sound asleep, and would be for an hour
+yet," the captain remarked when they had exchanged an affectionate
+good-morning.
+
+"No, sir, I made up my mind last night that I'd be out in time to see
+the sun rise right out of the sea," Max said; "and there he is, just
+peeping above the waves. There, now he's fairly up I and see, papa, what
+a golden glory he sheds upon the waters; they are almost too bright to
+look at. Isn't it a fine sight?"
+
+"Yes, well worth the sacrifice of an extra morning nap--at least once in
+a while."
+
+"You must have seen it a great many times, papa."
+
+"Yes, a great many; but it never loses its attraction for me."
+
+"Oh, look, look, papa!" cried Max; "there's a fisherman going out; he
+has his dory down on the beach, and is just watching for the right wave
+to launch it. I never can see the difference in the waves--why one is
+better than half a dozen others that he lets pass. Can you, sir?"
+
+"No," acknowledged the captain; "but let us watch now and try to make
+out his secret."
+
+They did watch closely for ten minutes or more, while wave after wave
+came rushing in and broke along the beach, the fisherman's eyes all the
+while intent upon them as he stood motionless beside his boat; then
+suddenly seeming to see the right one--though to the captain and Max it
+did not look different from many of its neglected predecessors--he gave
+his dory a vigorous push that sent it out upon the top of that very
+wave, leaped into the stern, seized his oars, and with a powerful stroke
+sent the boat out beyond the breakers.
+
+"Bravo!" cried Max, clapping his hands and laughing with delight; "see,
+papa, how nicely he rides now on the long swells! How I should like to
+be able to manage a boat like that. May I learn if I have the chance?"
+
+"Yes," said his father; "I should like to have you a proficient in all
+manly accomplishments, only don't be foolhardy and run useless risks. I
+want my son to be brave, but not rash; ready to meet danger with
+coolness and courage when duty calls, and to have the proper training
+to enable him to do so intelligently, but not to rush recklessly into it
+to no good end."
+
+"Yes, papa," Max answered; "I mean to try to be just such a man as my
+father is; but do you mean that I may take lessons in managing a boat on
+the sea, if I can find somebody to teach me?"
+
+"I do; I shall inquire about among the fishermen and see who is capable
+and willing for the task. Come, let us go down to the beach; we shall
+have abundance of time for a stroll before breakfast."
+
+At that moment Lulu joined them with a gay good-morning to each; she was
+in a happy mood. "Oh, what a lovely morning! what a delightful place
+this is!" she cried. "Papa, can't we take a walk?"
+
+"Yes, Max and I were about starting for one, and shall be pleased to
+have your company."
+
+"I'd like to go to Tom Never's Head, papa," said Max.
+
+"Oh, so should I!" cried Lulu.
+
+"I believe they call the distance from here about two miles," remarked
+the captain reflectively; "but such a walk before breakfast in this
+bracing air I presume will not damage children as strong and healthy as
+these two of mine," regarding them with a fond, fatherly smile. "So come
+along, we will try it."
+
+He took Lulu's hand, and the three wended their way southward along
+Sunset Heights, greatly enjoying the sight of the ocean, its waves
+glittering and dancing in the brilliant sunlight, their booming sound as
+they broke along the beach and the exhilarating breeze blowing fresh and
+pure from them.
+
+"This is a very dangerous coast," the captain remarked, "especially in
+winter, when it is visited by fierce gales; a great many vessels have
+been wrecked on Nantucket coast."
+
+"Yes, papa," said Max; "I heard a story the other day of a ship that was
+wrecked the night before Christmas, eight or ten years ago, on this
+shore. Nobody knew that a ship was near until the next morning, when
+pieces of wreck, floating barrels, and dead bodies were cast up on the
+beach.
+
+"They found that one man had got to land alive; they knew it because he
+was quite a distance from the beach, though entirely dead when they
+found him. You see there was just one farmhouse in sight from the scene
+of the disaster, and they had alight that night because somebody was
+sick; and they supposed the man saw the light and tried to reach it, but
+was too much exhausted by fatigue and the dreadful cold, for it seemed
+his clothes had all been torn off him by the waves; he was stark naked
+when found, and lying on the ground, which showed that he had struggled
+hard to get up after falling down upon it.
+
+"I think they said the ship was called the Isaac Newton, was loaded with
+barrels of coal-oil, and bound for Holland."
+
+"What a terrible death!" Lulu said with a shudder, and clinging more
+tightly to her father's hand; "every one drowned and may be half frozen
+for hours before they died. Oh, papa, I wish you didn't belong to the
+navy, but lived all the time on land! I am so afraid your ship will be
+wrecked some time," she ended with a sob.
+
+"It is not only upon the water that people die by what we call accident,
+daughter," the captain answered; "many horrible deaths occur on
+land--many to which drowning would in my opinion be far preferable.
+
+"But you must remember that we are under God's care and protection
+everywhere, on land and on sea; and that if we are His children no real
+evil can befall us. I am very glad you love me, my child, but I would
+not have you make yourself unhappy with useless fears on my account.
+Trust the Lord for me and all whom you love."
+
+They pressed onward and presently came upon a lovely lakelet near the
+beach, as clear as crystal and with bushes with dark green foliage
+growing on all sides but that toward the sea.
+
+They stopped for a moment to gaze upon it with surprise and admiration,
+then pushed on again till the top of the high bluff known as Tom Never's
+Head was reached.
+
+They stood upon its brink and looked off westward and northward over the
+heaving, tumbling ocean, as far as the eye could reach to the line where
+sea and sky seemed to meet, taking in long draughts of the pure,
+invigorating air, and listening to the roar of the breakers below.
+
+"What is that down there?" asked Lulu.
+
+"Part of a wreck, evidently," answered her father; "it must have been
+there a long while, it is so deeply imbedded in the sand."
+
+"I wish I knew its story," said Lulu; "I hope everybody wasn't drowned
+when it was lost."
+
+"It must have happened years ago, before that life-saving station was
+built," remarked Max.
+
+"Life-saving station," repeated Lulu, turning to look in the direction
+of his glance; "what's that?"
+
+"Do you not know what that means?" asked her father. "It is high time
+you did. Those small houses are built here and there all along our coast
+by the general government, for the purpose of accommodating each a band
+of surf-men, who are employed by the government to keep a lookout for
+vessels in distress, and give them all the aid in their power.
+
+"They are provided with lifeboats, buoys, and other necessary things to
+enable them to do so successfully. If it were not too near breakfast
+time I should take you over there to see their apparatus; but we must
+defer it to some other day, which will be quite as well, for then we may
+bring a larger party with us. Now for home," he added, again taking
+Lulu's hand; "if your appetites are as keen as mine you will be glad to
+get there and to the table."
+
+"Two good hours to bathing-time," remarked Mr. Dinsmore, consulting his
+watch as they rose from the breakfast table. "I propose that we utilize
+them in a visit to Sankaty lighthouse."
+
+All were well satisfied to do so, and presently they set off, some
+driving, others walking, for the distance is not great, and even feeble
+folk often find themselves able to take quite long tramps in the bracing
+sea air.
+
+Max and Lulu preferred to walk when they learned that their father
+intended doing so; then Grace, though extremely fond of driving, begged
+leave to join their party, and the captain finally granted her request,
+thinking within himself that he could carry her if her strength gave
+out.
+
+The little face grew radiant with delight.
+
+"Oh, you are a nice, good papa!" she cried, giving him a hug and kiss,
+for he was seated with her upon his knee.
+
+"I am glad you think so," he said, laughingly, as he returned her
+caress. "Well, as soon as I have helped your mamma into the carriage we
+will start."
+
+They set out presently, Grace holding fast to one of his hands while
+Lulu had the other, and tripping gayly along by his side till, passing
+out of the village, they struck into the narrow path leading to Sankaty;
+then the little maid moved along more soberly, looking far away over the
+rolling billows and watching the progress of some vessels in the offing.
+
+They could hear the dash of the waves on the beach below, but could not
+see it for the over-hanging cliffs, the path running some yards distant
+from their brink.
+
+"I want to see where the waves come up," said Lulu; "there's Max looking
+down over the edge; can't we go and look too, papa?"
+
+"Yes, with me along to take care of you," he said, turning from the path
+and leading them seaward; "but don't venture alone, the ground might
+crumble under your feet and you would have a terrible fall, going down
+many feet right into the sea."
+
+They had reached the brink. Grace, clinging tightly to her father's
+hand, took one timid peep, then drew back in terror. "Oh, papa, how far
+down it is!" she exclaimed. "Oh, let's get away, for fear the ground
+will break and let us fall."
+
+"Pooh! Gracie, don't be such a coward," said Lulu. "I shouldn't be
+afraid even if papa hadn't hold of our hands."
+
+"I should be afraid for you, Lulu, so venturesome as you are," said the
+captain, drawing her a little farther back. "Max, my son, be careful."
+
+"Yes, sir, I will. Papa, do you know how high this bluff is?"
+
+"They say the bank is eighty-five feet high where the lighthouse stands,
+and I presume it is about the same here. Now, children, we will walk
+on."
+
+Grace's strength held out wonderfully; she insisted she was not at all
+tired, even when the end of their walk was reached.
+
+The other division of the party had arrived some minutes before, and
+several were already making the ascent to the top of the lighthouse
+tower; the rest were scattered, waiting their turn in the neat parlor of
+the keeper's snug little home, or wandering over the grassy expanse
+between it and the sea.
+
+"There are Grandma Elsie and mamma in the house," cried Grace, catching
+sight of them through a window.
+
+"Yes," said her father, "we will go in there and wait our turn with
+them," leading the way as he spoke. "Do you want to go up into the
+tower, Gracie?"
+
+"Oh no, no, papa!" she cried, "what would be the use? and I am afraid I
+might fall."
+
+"What, with your big strong father to hold you fast?" he asked
+laughingly, sitting down and drawing her to a seat upon his knee; for
+they had entered the parlor.
+
+"It might tire you to hold me so hard; I'm getting so big now," she
+answered naively, looking up into his face with a loving smile and
+stealing an arm about his neck.
+
+"Ah, no danger of that," he laughed. "Why, I believe I could hold even
+your mamma or Lulu, and that against their will, without being greatly
+exhausted by the exertion.
+
+"My dear," turning to Violet, "shall I have the pleasure of helping you
+up to the top of the tower?"
+
+"Thank you, I think I shall not try it to-day," she answered; "they tell
+me the steps are very steep and hard to climb."
+
+"Ah, so I suppose, and I think you are wise not to attempt it."
+
+"But I may, mayn't I, papa?" Lulu said. "You know I always like to go
+everywhere."
+
+"I fear it will be a hard climb for a girl of your size," he answered
+doubtfully.
+
+"Oh, but I want to go, and I don't care if it is a hard climb," she
+said coaxingly, coming close to his side and laying her hand on his
+shoulder. "Please, papa, do say I may."
+
+"Yes, since you are so desirous," he said, in an indulgent tone.
+
+Max came hurrying in. "We can go up now, papa," he said; "the others
+have come down."
+
+Edward and Zoe were just behind the boy. "Oh, you ought all to go up,"
+cried the latter; "the view's just splendid."
+
+"Mother," said Edward, "the view is very fine, but there are sixty
+steps, each a foot high; a pretty hard climb for a lady, I should think.
+Will you go up? may I have the pleasure of helping you?"
+
+"Yes," she answered; "I am quite strong and well, and think the view
+will probably pay for the exertion."
+
+They took the lead, the captain following with Lulu, and Max bringing up
+the rear.
+
+Having reached the top and viewed the great light (one of the finest on
+the coast) from the interior, Elsie stepped outside, and holding fast to
+Edward's hand made the entire circuit, enjoying the extended view on all
+sides.
+
+Stepping in again, she drew a long breath of relief. "I should not like
+to try that in a strong wind," she said, "or at all if I were easily
+made dizzy; no, nor in any case without a strong arm to cling to for
+safety; for there is plenty of space to fall through between the iron
+railing and the masonry."
+
+"I should tremble to see you try it alone, mother," Edward said.
+
+"It is a trifle dangerous," acknowledged the keeper.
+
+"Yet safe enough for a sailor," laughed the captain, stepping out.
+
+"Oh, papa, let me go too, please do!" pleaded Lulu.
+
+"Why should you care to?" asked her father.
+
+"To see the prospect, papa; oh, do let me! there can't be any danger
+with you to hold me tight."
+
+For answer he leaned down and helped her up the step, then led her
+slowly round, giving her time to take in all the beauties of the scene,
+taking care of Max too, who was slowly following.
+
+"I presume you are a little careful whom you allow to make that round?"
+the captain observed inquiringly to the keeper when again they stood
+inside.
+
+"Yes, and we have never had an accident; but I don't know but there was
+a narrow escape from it the other day.
+
+"Of course crowds of people come here almost every day while summer
+visitors are on the island, and we can't always judge what kind they
+are; but we know it is not an uncommon thing for people standing on the
+brink of a precipice or any height to feel an uncontrollable inclination
+to throw themselves down it, and therefore we are on the watch.
+
+"Well, the other day I let a strange woman out there, but presently when
+I saw her looking down over the edge and heard her mutter to herself,
+'Shall I know him when I see him? shall I know him when I see him?' I
+pulled her inside in a hurry."
+
+"You thought she was deranged and about to commit suicide by
+precipitating herself to the ground?" Edward said inquiringly.
+
+"Exactly, sir," returned the keeper.
+
+All of their number who wished to do so having visited the top of the
+tower, our party prepared to leave.
+
+"Are you going to walk back, papa? Mayn't I go with you?" pleaded Grace.
+
+"No, daughter, we must not try your strength too far," he said, lifting
+her into the carriage where Grandma Elsie and Violet were already
+seated. "I am going on a mile further to Sachacha Pond, ladies," he
+remarked; "will you drive there, or directly home?"
+
+"There, if there is time to go and return before the bathing hour," they
+answered.
+
+"Quite. I think," he replied, and the carriage moved on, he with Max
+and Lulu, and several of the young gentlemen of the company following on
+foot.
+
+Sachacha Pond they found to be a pretty sheet of water only slightly
+salt, a mile long and three quarters of a mile wide, separated from the
+ocean by a long narrow strip of sandy beach. No stream enters it, but it
+is the reservoir of the rainfall from the low-lying hills sloping down
+to its shores.
+
+Quidnet--a hamlet of perhaps a half dozen houses--stands on its banks.
+
+It is to this pond people go to fish for perch; calling it fresh-water
+fishing; here too they "bob" for eels.
+
+Our party had not come to fish this time, yet had an errand aside from a
+desire to see the spot--namely, to make arrangements for going sharking
+the next day.
+
+Driving and walking on to Quidnet they soon found an old, experienced
+mariner who possessed a suitable boat and was well pleased to undertake
+the job of carrying their party out to the sharking grounds on the
+shoals. He would need a crew of two men, easily to be found among his
+neighbors, he said; he would also provide the necessary tackle. The bait
+would be perch, which they would catch here in the pond before setting
+out for the trip by sea to their destination--about a mile away.
+
+Mr. Dinsmore, his three grandsons, and Bob Johnson were all to be of
+the party. Max was longing to go too, but hardly thought he would be
+allowed; he was hesitating whether to make the request when his father,
+catching his eager, wistful look, suddenly asked, "Would you like to go,
+Max?"
+
+"Oh, yes, papa, yes, indeed!" was the eager response, and the boy's
+heart bounded with delight at the answer, in a kindly indulgent tone,
+"Very well, you may."
+
+Lulu, hearing it, cried out, "Oh, couldn't I go too, papa?"
+
+"You? a little girl?" her father said, turning an astonished look upon
+her; "absurd! no, of course you can't."
+
+"I think I might," persisted Lulu; "I've heard that ladies go sometimes,
+and I shouldn't be a bit afraid or get in anybody's way."
+
+"You can't go, so let me hear no more about it," the captain answered
+decidedly as they turned toward home, the arrangements for the morrow's
+expedition being completed.
+
+"Wouldn't Lulu like to ride?" Violet asked, speaking from the carriage
+window; "she has already done a good deal of walking to-day."
+
+The carriage stopped, and the captain picked Lulu up and put her in it
+without waiting for her to reply, for he saw that she was sulking over
+his refusal of her request.
+
+She continued silent during the short drive to the cottage, and
+scarcely spoke while hurriedly dressing for the surf-bath.
+
+The contemplated sharking expedition was the chief topic of conversation
+at the dinner-table, and it was quite evident that those who were going
+looked forward to a good deal of sport.
+
+The frown on Lulu's face grew darker as she listened. Why should not she
+have a share in the fun as well as Max? she was sure she was quite as
+brave, and not any more likely to be seasick; and papa ought to be as
+willing to give enjoyment to his daughter as to his son.
+
+She presently slipped away to the beach and sat down alone to brood over
+it, nursing her ill-humor and missing much enjoyment which she might
+have had because this--a very doubtful one at the best--was denied her.
+
+Looking round after a while, and seeing her father sitting alone on a
+bench at some little distance, she went to him and asked, "Why can't I
+go with you to-morrow, papa? I don't see why I can't as well as Max."
+
+"Max is a boy and you are a girl, which makes a vast difference whether
+you see it or not," the captain answered. "But I told you to let me hear
+no more about it. I am astonished at your assurance in approaching me
+again on the subject."
+
+Lulu was silent for a moment, then said complainingly, "And I suppose
+I'll not be allowed to take my bath either?"
+
+"I don't forbid you," the captain said kindly, putting his arm about her
+and drawing her in between his knees; "provided you promise to keep fast
+hold of the rope all the time you are in. With that, and Captain Gorham
+keeping close watch, you will not be in much danger, I think; but I
+should be much easier in mind--it would give me great satisfaction--if
+my little girl would voluntarily relinquish the bath for this one day
+that I shall not be here to take care of her, for possibly she might be
+swept away, and it would be a terrible thing to me to lose her."
+
+"I 'most wonder you don't say a good thing, papa, I'm so often naughty
+and troublesome," she said, suddenly becoming humble and penitent.
+
+"No, it would not be true; your naughtiness often pains me deeply, but
+I must continue to love my own child in spite of it all," he responded,
+bending down and imprinting a kiss upon her lips.
+
+"And I love you, papa; indeed, indeed I do," she said, with her arm
+round his neck, her cheek pressed close to his; "and I won't go in
+to-morrow; I'm glad to promise not to if it will make you feel easier
+and enjoy your day more."
+
+"Thank you, my dear child," he said. "I have not the least doubt of
+your affection."
+
+Edward had spread a rug on the sand just high enough on the beach to be
+out of reach of the incoming waves, and Zoe, with a book in her hand,
+was half reclining upon it, resting on her elbow and gazing far out over
+the waters.
+
+"Well, Mrs. Travilla, for once I find you alone. What has become of your
+other half?" said a lively voice at her side.
+
+"Oh, is it you, Betty?" Zoe exclaimed, quickly turning her head and
+glancing up at the speaker.
+
+"No one else, I assure you," returned the lively girl, dropping down on
+the sand and folding her hands in her lap. "Where did you say Ned is?"
+
+"I didn't say; but he has gone to help mamma down with her shawls and so
+forth."
+
+"He's the best of sons as well as of husbands," remarked Betty; "but I'm
+glad he's away for a moment just now, as I want a private word with you.
+Don't you think it is just a trifle mean and selfish for all our
+gentlemen to be going off on a pleasure excursion without so much as
+asking if one of us would like to accompany them?"
+
+"I hadn't thought anything about it," replied Zoe.
+
+"Well, think now, if you please; wouldn't you go if you had an
+invitation? Don't you want to go?"
+
+"Yes, if it's the proper thing; I'd like to go everywhere with my
+husband. I'll ask him about it. Here he comes, mamma with him."
+
+She waited till the two were comfortably settled by her side, then said,
+with her most insinuating smile, "I'd like to go sharking, Ned; won't you
+take me along to-morrow?"
+
+"Why, what an idea, little wife!" he exclaimed in surprise. "I really
+hate to say no to any request of yours, but I do not think it would be
+entirely safe for you. We are not going on the comparatively quiet
+waters of the harbor, but out into the ocean itself, and that in a
+whaleboat, and we may have very rough sailing; besides, it is not at all
+impossible that a man-eating shark might get into the boat alive, and,
+as I heard an old fisherman say yesterday, 'make ugly work.'"
+
+"Then I don't want to go," Zoe said, "and I'd rather you wouldn't; just
+suppose you should get a bite?"
+
+"Oh, no danger!" laughed Edward; "a man is better able to take care of
+himself than a woman is of herself."
+
+"Pooh!" exclaimed Betty; "I don't believe any such thing, and I want to
+go; I want to be able to say I've done and seen everything other summer
+visitors do and see on this island."
+
+"Only a foolish reason, is it not, Betty?" mildly remonstrated her
+Cousin Elsie. "But you will have to ask my father's consent, as he is
+your guardian."
+
+"No use whatever," remarked Bob, who had joined them a moment before; "I
+know uncle well enough to be able to tell you that beforehand. Aren't
+you equally sure of the result of such an application, Ned?"
+
+"Yes."
+
+"Besides," pursued Bob, teasingly, "there wouldn't be room in the boat
+for a fine lady like my sister Betty, with her flounces and furbelows;
+also you'd likely get awfully sick with the rolling and pitching of the
+boat, and leaning over the side for the purpose of depositing your
+breakfast in the sea, tumble in among the sharks and give them one."
+
+"Oh, you horrid fellow!" she exclaimed, half angrily; "I shouldn't do
+anything of the kind; I should wear no furbelows, be no more likely to
+an attack of sea-sickness than yourself, and could get out of the way of
+a shark quite as nimbly as any one else."
+
+"Well, go and ask uncle," he laughed.
+
+Betty made no move to go; she knew as well as he how Mr. Dinsmore would
+treat such a request.
+
+The weather the next morning was all that could be desired for sharking,
+and the gentlemen set off in due time, all in fine spirits.
+
+They were absent all day, returning early in the evening quite elated
+with their success.
+
+Max had a wonderful tale to tell Lulu and Grace of "papa's" skill, the
+number of sand-sharks and the tremendous "blue dog" or man-eater he had
+taken. The captain was not half so proud of his success as was his
+admiring son.
+
+"I thought all the sharks were man-eaters," said Lulu.
+
+"No, the sand-sharks are not."
+
+"Did everybody catch a man-eater?"
+
+"No; nobody but papa took a full-grown one. Grandpa Dinsmore and Uncle
+Edward each caught a baby one, and all of them took big fellows of the
+other kind. I suppose they are the most common, and it's a good thing,
+because of course they are not nearly so dangerous."
+
+"How many did you catch, Maxie?" asked Grace.
+
+"I? Oh, I helped catch the perch for bait; but I didn't try for sharks,
+for of course a boy wouldn't be strong enough to haul such big fellows
+in. I tell you the men had a hard tug, especially with the blue-dog.
+
+"The sand-sharks they killed when they'd got 'em close up to the gunwale
+by pounding them on the nose with a club--a good many hard whacks it
+took, too; but the blue-dog had to be stabbed with a lance; and I
+should think it took considerable courage and skill to do it, with such
+a big, strong, wicked-looking fellow. You just ought to have seen how he
+rolled over and over in the water and lashed it into a foam with his
+tail, how angry his eyes looked, and how he showed his sharp white
+teeth. I thought once he'd be right in among us the next minute, but he
+didn't; they got the lance down his throat just in time to put a stop to
+that."
+
+"Oh, I'm so glad he didn't!" Grace said, drawing a long breath. "Do they
+eat sharks, Maxie?"
+
+"No, indeed; who'd want to eat a fish that maybe had grown fat on human
+flesh?"
+
+"What do they kill them for, then?"
+
+"Oh, to rid the seas of them, I suppose, and because there is a valuable
+oil in their livers. We saw our fellows towed ashore and cut open and
+their livers taken out."
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER IV.
+
+"There is none other name under heaven given among men whereby we must
+be saved."--_Acts_ 4: 12.
+
+
+It was down on the beach Max had been telling his story; the evening was
+beautiful, warm enough to make the breeze from the sea extremely
+enjoyable, and the whole family party were gathered there, some sitting
+upon the benches or camp-chairs, others on rugs and shawls spread upon
+the sand.
+
+Max seemed to have finished what he had to say about the day's exploits,
+and Gracie rose and went to her father's side.
+
+He drew her to his knee with a slight caress. "What has my little girl
+been doing all day?"
+
+"Playing in the sand most of the time, papa. I'm so glad those horrid
+sharks didn't get a chance to bite you or anybody to-day. Such big,
+dreadful-looking creatures Maxie says they were."
+
+"Not half so large as some I have seen in other parts of the world."
+
+"Oh, papa, will you tell us about them? Shall I call Max and Lulu to
+hear it?"
+
+"Yes; if they wish to come, they may."
+
+There was scarcely anything the children liked better than to hear the
+captain tell of his experiences at sea, and in another moment his own
+three. Rosie, Walter, and several of the older people were gathered
+around him, expecting quite a treat.
+
+"Quite an audience," he remarked, "and I'm afraid I shall disappoint you
+all, for I have no yarn to spin, only a few items of information to give
+in regard to other varieties of sharks than are to be found on this
+coast.
+
+"The white shark, found in the Mediterranean and the seas of many of the
+warmer parts of the world, is the largest and the most feared of any of
+the monsters of the deep. One has been caught which was thirty-seven
+feet long. It has a hard skin, is grayish-brown above and whitish on the
+under side. It has a large head and a big wide mouth armed with a
+terrible apparatus of teeth--six rows in the upper jaw, and four in the
+lower."
+
+"Did you ever see one, papa?" asked Grace, shuddering.
+
+"Yes, many a one. They will often follow a ship to feed on any animal
+matter that may be thrown or fall overboard, and have not unfrequently
+followed mine, to the no small disturbance of the sailors, who have a
+superstitious belief that it augurs a death on board during the voyage."
+
+"Do you believe it, captain?" queried little Walter.
+
+"No, my boy, certainly not; how should a fish know what is about to
+happen? Do you think God would give them a knowledge of the future which
+He conceals from men? No, it is a very foolish idea which only an
+ignorant, superstitious person could for a moment entertain. Sharks
+follow the ships simply because of what is occasionally thrown into the
+water. They are voracious creatures, and sometimes swallow articles
+which even their stomachs cannot digest. A lady's work-box was found in
+one, and the papers of a slave-ship in another."
+
+"Why, how could he get them?" asked Walter.
+
+"They had been thrown overboard," said the captain.
+
+"Do those big sharks bite people?" pursued the child.
+
+"Yes, indeed; they will not only bite off an arm or leg when an
+opportunity offers, but have been known to swallow a man whole."
+
+"A worse fate than that of the prophet Jonah," remarked Betty. "Do the
+sailors ever attempt to catch them, captain?"
+
+"Sometimes; using a piece of meat as bait, putting it on a very large
+hook attached to a chain; for a shark's teeth find no difficulty in
+going through a rope. But when they have hooked him and hauled him on
+board they have need to be very careful to keep out of reach of both his
+teeth and his tail; they usually rid themselves of danger from the
+latter by a sailor springing forward and cutting it above the fin with a
+hatchet.
+
+"In the South Sea Islands they have a curious way of catching sharks by
+setting a log of wood afloat with a rope attached, a noose at the end of
+it; the sharks gather round the log, apparently out of curiosity, and
+one or another is apt soon to get his head into the noose, and is
+finally wearied out by the log."
+
+"I think that's a good plan," said Grace, "because it doesn't put
+anybody in danger of being bitten."
+
+No one spoke again for a moment, then the silence was broken by the
+sweet voice of Mrs. Elsie Travilla: "To-morrow is Sunday; does any one
+know whether any service will be held here?"
+
+"Yes," replied Mr. Dinsmore; "there will be preaching in the parlors of
+one of the hotels, and I move that we attend in a body."
+
+The motion was seconded and carried, and when the time came nearly every
+one went. The service occupied an hour; after that almost everybody
+sought the beach; but though some went into the surf--doubtless looking
+upon it as a hygienic measure, therefore lawful even on the Lord's
+day--there was not the usual boisterous fun and frolic.
+
+Harold, by some manoeuvring, got his mother to himself for a time,
+making a comfortable seat for her in the sand, and shading her from the
+sun with an umbrella.
+
+"Mamma," he said, "I want a good talk with you; there are some
+questions, quite suitable for Sunday, that I want to ask. And see,"
+holding them up to view, "I have brought my Bible and a small
+concordance with me, for I know you always refer to the Law and to the
+Testimony in deciding matters of faith and practice."
+
+"Yes," she said, "God's Word is the only infallible rule of faith and
+practice. All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is
+profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in
+righteousness!"
+
+"Yes, mamma, I have the reference here; Second Timothy, third chapter,
+and sixteenth verse. And should not the next verse, 'That the man of God
+may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works,' stir us up to
+much careful study of the Bible?"
+
+"Certainly, my dear boy; and, oh what cause for gratitude that we have
+an infallible instructor and guide! But what did you want to ask me?"
+
+"A question that was put to me by one of our fellows at college, and
+which I was not prepared to answer. The substance of it was this: 'If
+one who has lived for years in the service of God should be suddenly cut
+off while committing some sin, would he not be saved, because of his
+former good works?'"
+
+"Is any son or daughter of Adam saved by good works?" she asked, with a
+look and tone of surprise.
+
+"No, mother, certainly not; how strange that I did not think of
+answering him with that query. But he maintained that God was too just
+to overlook--make no account of--years of holy living because of perhaps
+a momentary fall into sin."
+
+"We have nothing to hope from God's justice," she replied, "for it
+wholly condemns us. 'There is none righteous, no, not one.... Therefore
+by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in His sight.'
+
+"But your friend's question is very plainly answered by the prophet
+Ezekiel," opening her Bible as she spoke. "Here it is, in the eighteenth
+chapter, twenty-fourth verse.
+
+"'But when the righteous turneth away from his righteousness and
+committeth iniquity, and doeth according to all the abominations that
+the wicked man doeth, shall he live? All his righteousness that he hath
+done shall not be mentioned: in his trespass that he hath trespassed,
+and in his sin that he hath sinned, in them shall he die.'"
+
+"Nothing could be plainer," Harold said. "I shall refer my friend to
+that passage for his answer, and also remind him that no one can be
+saved by works.
+
+"Now, mamma, there is something else. I have become acquainted with a
+young Jew who interests me greatly. He is gentlemanly, refined,
+educated, very intelligent and devout, studying the Hebrew Scriptures
+constantly, and looking for a Saviour yet to come.
+
+"I have felt so sorry for him that I could not refrain from talking to
+him of Jesus of Nazareth, and trying to convince him that He was and is
+the true Messiah."
+
+Elsie looked deeply interested. "And what was the result of your
+efforts?" she asked.
+
+"I have not succeeded in convincing him yet, mamma, but I think I have
+raised doubts in his mind. I have called his attention to the prophecies
+in his own Hebrew Scriptures in regard to both the character of the
+Messiah and the time of His appearing, and shown him how exactly they
+were all fulfilled in our Saviour. I think he cannot help seeing that it
+is so, yet tries hard to shut his eyes to the truth.
+
+"He tells me he believes Jesus was a good man and a great prophet, but
+not the Messiah; only a human creature. To that I answer, 'He claimed
+to be God, saying, "I and My Father are One;" "Verily, verily, I say
+unto you, before Abraham was I am;" and allowed himself to be worshipped
+as God; therefore either He was God or He was a wretched impostor, not
+even a good man.'
+
+"But, mamma, I have been asked by another, a professed Christian, 'Why
+do you trouble yourself about the belief of a devout Jew? he is not
+seeking salvation by works, but by faith; then is he not safe, even
+though he looks for a Saviour yet to come?' How should you answer that
+question, mamma?"
+
+"With the eleventh and twelfth verses of the fourth chapter of Acts:
+'This is the stone which was set at naught of you builders, which is
+become the head of the corner. Neither is there salvation in any other;
+for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we
+must be saved.'
+
+"That name is the name of Jesus of Nazareth, the crucified One. He is
+the only Saviour. We speak--the Bible speaks of being saved by faith,
+but faith is only the hand with which we lay hold on Christ.
+
+"'A Saviour yet to come?' There is none; and will faith in a myth save
+the soul? No; nor in any other than Him who is the Door, the Way, the
+Truth, the Life.
+
+"'He is mighty to save,' and He alone; He Himself said, 'No man cometh
+unto the Father, but by Me.'
+
+"And is it not for the very sin of rejecting their true Messiah, killing
+Him and imprecating His blood upon them and on their children, that they
+have been scattered among the nations and have become a hissing and a
+byword to all people?"
+
+"True, mamma, and yet are they not still God's own chosen people? Are
+there not promises of their future restoration?"
+
+"Yes, many, in both the Old Testament and the New. Zechariah tells us,
+'They shall look upon Me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn
+for Him as one mourneth for his only son, and shall be in bitterness for
+him, as one that is in bitterness for his first-born;' and Paul speaks of
+a time when the veil that is upon their hearts shall be taken away, and
+it shall turn to the Lord.
+
+"Let me read you the first five verses of the sixty-second chapter of
+Isaiah--they are so beautiful.
+
+"'For Zion's sake will I not hold My peace, and for Jerusalem's sake I
+will not rest, until the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness,
+and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth.
+
+"'And the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy
+glory; and thou shalt be called by a new name which the mouth of the
+Lord shall name.
+
+"'Thou shalt also be a crown of glory in the hand of the Lord, and a
+royal diadem in the hand of thy God.
+
+"'Thou shalt no more be termed Forsaken; neither shall thy land any more
+be termed Desolate: but thou shalt be called Hephzibah, and thy land
+Beulah: for the Lord delighted in thee, and thy land shall be married.
+
+"'For as a young man marrieth a virgin, so shall thy sons marry thee:
+and as the bridegroom rejoiceth over the bride, so shall thy God rejoice
+over thee.'"
+
+Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore sat together not many paces distant, each with a
+book; but hers was half closed while she gazed out over the sea.
+
+"I am charmed with the quiet of this place," she remarked presently;
+"never a scream of a locomotive to break it, no pavements to echo to the
+footsteps of the passer-by, no sound of factory or mill, or rumble of
+wheels, scarcely anything to be heard, even on week-days, but the
+thunder of the surf and occasionally a human voice."
+
+"Except the blast of Captain Baxter's tin horn announcing his arrival
+with the mail, or warning you that he will be off for Nantucket in
+precisely five minutes, so that if you have letters or errands for him
+you must make all haste to hand them over," Mr. Dinsmore said, with a
+smile.
+
+"Ah, yes," she assented; "but with all that, is it not the quietest
+place you ever were in?"
+
+"I think it is; there is a delightful Sabbath stillness to-day. I cannot
+say that I should desire to pass my life here, but a sojourn of some
+weeks is a very pleasant and restful variety."
+
+"I find it so," said his wife, "and feel a strong inclination to be down
+here, close by the waves, almost all the time. If agreeable to the rest
+of our party, let us pass the evening here in singing hymns."
+
+"A very good suggestion," he responded, and Elsie and the others being
+of the same opinion, it was duly carried out.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER V.
+
+"Sudden they see from midst of all the main
+The surging waters like a mountain rise,
+And the great sea, puff'd up with proud disdain
+To swell above the measure of his guise,
+As threatening to devour all that his power despise."
+
+--_Spenser_.
+
+
+What with bathing, driving, and wandering about on foot over the lovely
+moors, time flew fast to our 'Sconseters.
+
+It was their purpose to visit every point of interest on the island,
+and to try all its typical amusements. They made frequent visits to
+Nantucket Town, particularly that the children might take their swimming
+lessons in the quiet water of its harbor; also repeated such drives and
+rambles as they found exceptionably enjoyable.
+
+Max wanted to try camping out for a few weeks in company with Harold and
+Herbert Travilla and Bob Johnson, but preferred to wait until his father
+should leave them, not feeling willing to miss the rare pleasure of his
+society. And the other lads, quite fond of the captain themselves, did
+not object to waiting.
+
+In the mean time they went blue-fishing (trying it by both accepted
+modes--the "heave and haul" from a rowboat or at anchor, and trolling
+from a yacht under full sail), hunting, eel-bobbing, and perch-fishing.
+
+The ladies sometimes went with them on their fishing excursions; Zoe and
+Betty oftener than any of the others. Lulu went, too, whenever she was
+permitted, which was usually when her father made one of the party.
+
+"We haven't been on a 'squantum' yet," remarked Betty, one evening,
+addressing the company in general; "suppose we try that to-morrow."
+
+"Suppose you first tell us what a 'squantum' is," said Mrs. Dinsmore.
+
+"Oh, Aunt Rose, don't you know that that is the Nantucket name for a
+picnic?"
+
+"I acknowledge my ignorance," laughed the older lady; "I did not know it
+till this moment."
+
+"Well, auntie, it's one of those typical things that every conscientious
+summer visitor here feels called upon to do as a regular part of the
+Nantucket curriculum. How many of us are agreed to go?" glancing about
+from one to another.
+
+Not a dissenting voice was raised, and Betty proceeded to unfold her
+plans. Vehicles sufficient for the transportation of the whole party
+were to be provided, baskets of provisions also; they would take an
+early start, drive to some pleasant spot near the beach or one of the
+ponds, and make a day of it--sailing, or rather rowing about the pond,
+fishing in it, cooking and eating what they caught (fish were said to be
+so delicious just out of the water and cooked over the coals in the open
+air), and lounging on the grass, drinking in at the same time the sweet,
+pure air and the beauties of nature as seen upon Nantucket moors and
+hills, and in glimpses of the surrounding sea.
+
+"Really, Betty, you grow quite eloquent," laughed her brother;
+"Nantucket has inspired you."
+
+"I think it sounds ever so nice," said little Grace. "Won't you go and
+take us, papa?"
+
+"Yes, if Mamma Vi will go along," he answered, with an affectionate look
+at his young wife; "we can't go without her, can we, Gracie?"
+
+"Oh, no, indeed! but you will go, mamma, won't you?"
+
+"If your papa chooses to take me," Violet said, in a sprightly tone. "I
+think it would be very pleasant, but I cannot either go or stay unless
+he does; for I am quite resolved to spend every one of the few days he
+will be here, close at his side."
+
+"And as all the rest of us desire the pleasure of his company," said
+her mother, "his decision must guide ours."
+
+"There, now, captain," cried Betty, "you see it all rests with you; so
+please say yes, and let us begin our preparations."
+
+"Yes, Miss Betty; I certainly cannot be so gallant as to refuse such a
+request from such a quarter, especially when I see that all interested
+in the decision hope I will not."
+
+That settled the matter. Preparations were at once set on foot: the
+young men started in search of the necessary conveyances, the ladies
+ordered the provisions, inquiries were made in regard to different
+localities, and a spot on the banks of Sachacha Pond, where stood a
+small deserted old house, was selected as their objective point.
+
+They started directly after breakfast, and had a delightful drive over
+the moors and fenceless fields, around the hills and tiny emerald lakes
+bordered with beautiful wild shrubbery, bright with golden rod, wild
+roses, and field lilies. Here and there among the heather grew creeping
+mealberry vines, with bright red fruit-like beads, and huckleberry
+bushes that tempted our pleasure-seekers to alight again and again to
+gather and eat of their fruit.
+
+Everybody was in most amiable mood, and the male members of the party
+indulgently assisted the ladies, and lifted the children in and out
+that they might gather floral treasures for themselves, or alighted to
+gather for them again and again.
+
+At length they reached their destination, left their conveyances, spread
+an awning above the green grass that grew luxuriantly about the old
+house, deposited their baskets of provisions and extra wraps underneath
+it, put the horses into a barn near at hand, and strolled down to the
+pond.
+
+A whaleboat, large enough to hold the entire company, was presently
+hired; all embarked; it moved slowly out into the lake; all who cared to
+fish were supplied with tackle and bait, and the sport began.
+
+Elsie, Violet, and Grace declined to take part in it, but Zoe, Betty,
+and Lulu were very eager and excited, sending forth shouts of triumph or
+of merriment as they drew one victim after another from the water; for
+the fish seemed eager to take the bait, and were caught in such numbers
+that soon the word was given that quite enough were now on hand, and the
+boat was headed for the shore.
+
+A fire was made in the sand, and while some broiled the fish and made
+coffee, others spread a snowy cloth upon the grass, and placed on it
+bread and butter, cold biscuits, sandwiches, pickles, cakes, jellies,
+canned fruits, and other delicacies.
+
+It was a feast fit for a king, and all the more enjoyable that the sea
+air and pleasant exercise had sharpened the appetites of the fortunate
+partakers.
+
+Then, the meal disposed of, how deliciously restful it was to lounge
+upon the grass, chatting, singing, or silently musing with the sweet,
+bracing air all about them, the pretty sheet of still water almost at
+their feet, while away beyond it and the dividing strip of sand the
+ocean waves tossed and rolled, showing here and there a white, slowly
+moving sail.
+
+So thoroughly did they enjoy it all that they lingered till the sun,
+nearing the western horizon, reminded them that the day was waning.
+
+The drive home was not the least enjoyable part of the day. They took it
+in leisurely fashion, by a different route from the one they had taken
+in the morning, and with frequent haltings to gather berries, mosses,
+lichens, grasses, and strange beautiful flowers; or to gaze with
+delighted eyes upon the bare brown hills purpling in the light of the
+setting sun, and the rapidly darkening vales; Sankaty lighthouse, with
+the sea rolling beyond, on the one hand, and on the other the quieter
+waters of the harbor, with the white houses and spires of Nantucket Town
+half encircling it.
+
+They had enjoyed their "squantum," marred by no mishap, no untoward
+event, so much that it was unanimously agreed to repeat the experiment,
+merely substituting some other spot for the one visited that day.
+
+But their next excursion was to Wanwinet, situate on a narrow neck of
+land that, jutting out into the sea, forms the head of the harbor;
+Nantucket Town standing at the opposite end, some half dozen miles away.
+
+Summer visitors to the latter place usually go to Wanwinet by boat, up
+the harbor, taking their choice between a sailboat and a tiny steamer
+which plies regularly back and forth during the season; but our 'Sconset
+party drove across the moors, sometimes losing their way among the
+hills, dales, and ponds, but rather enjoying that as a prolongation of
+the pleasure of the drive, and spite of the detention reached their
+destination in good season to partake of the dinner of all obtainable
+luxuries of the sea, served up in every possible form, which is usually
+considered the roam object of a trip to Wanwinet.
+
+They found the dinner--served in a large open pavilion, whence they
+might gaze out over the dancing, glittering waves of the harbor, and
+watch the white sails come and go, while eating--quite as good as they
+had been led to expect.
+
+After dinner they wandered along the beach, picking up shells and any
+curious things they could find--now on the Atlantic side, now on the
+shore of the harbor.
+
+Then a boat was chartered for a sail of a couple of hours, and then
+followed the drive home to 'Sconset by a different course from that of
+the morning, and varied by the gradually fading light of the setting sun
+and succeeding twilight casting weird shadows here and there among the
+hills and vales.
+
+The captain predicted a storm for the following day, and though the
+others could see no sign of its approach, it was upon them before they
+rose the next morning, raining heavily, while the wind blew a gale.
+
+There was no getting out for sitting on the beach, bathing, or rambling
+about, and they were at close quarters in the cottages.
+
+They whiled away the time with books, games, and conversation.
+
+They were speaking of the residents of the island--their correct speech,
+intelligence, uprightness, and honesty.
+
+"I wonder if there was ever a crime committed here?" Elsie said, half
+inquiringly. "And if there is a jail on the island?"
+
+"Yes, mother," Edward answered; "there is a jail, but so little use for
+it that they think it hardly worth while to keep it in decent repair. I
+heard that a man was once put in for petty theft, and that after being
+there a few days he sent word to the authorities that if they didn't
+repair it so that the sheep couldn't break in on him, he wouldn't stay."
+
+There was a general laugh; then Edward resumed: "There has been one
+murder on the island, as I have been informed. A mulatto woman was the
+criminal, a white woman the victim, the motive revenge; the colored
+woman was in debt to the white one, who kept a little store, and,
+enraged at repeated duns, went to her house and beat her over the head
+with some heavy weapon--I think I was told a whale's tooth.
+
+"The victim lingered for some little time, but eventually died of her
+wounds, and the other was tried for murder.
+
+"It is said the sheriff was extremely uneasy lest she should be found
+guilty of murder in the first degree, and he should have the unpleasant
+job of hanging her; but the verdict was manslaughter, the sentence
+imprisonment for life.
+
+"So she was consigned to jail, but very soon allowed to go out
+occasionally to do a day's work."
+
+"Oh, Uncle Edward, is she alive now?" Gracie asked, with a look of
+alarm.
+
+"Yes, I am told she is disabled by disease, and lives in the poorhouse.
+But you need not be frightened, little girlie; she is not at all likely
+to come to 'Sconset, and if she does we will take good care that she is
+not allowed to harm you."
+
+"And I don't suppose she'd want to either, unless we had done something
+to make her angry," said Lulu.
+
+"But we are going to Nantucket Town to stay a while when we leave
+'Sconset," remarked Grace uneasily.
+
+"But that woman will not come near you, daughter; you need, not have the
+least fear of it," the captain said, drawing his little girl to his knee
+with a tender caress.
+
+"Ah," said Mr. Dinsmore, "I heard the other day of a curiosity at
+Nantucket which we must try to see while there. I think the story
+connected with it will particularly interest you ladies and the little
+girls."
+
+"Oh, grandpa, tell it!" cried Rosie; "please do; a story is just what we
+want this dull day."
+
+The others joined in the request, and Mr. Dinsmore kindly complied, all
+gathering closely about him, anxious to catch every word.
+
+"The story is this: Nearly a hundred years ago there lived in Nantucket
+a sea-captain named Coffin, who had a little daughter of whom he was
+very fond."
+
+Gracie glanced up smilingly into her father's face and nestled closer to
+him.
+
+"Just as I am of mine," said his answering look and smile as he drew
+her closer still.
+
+But Mr. Dinsmore's story was going on.
+
+"It was Captain Coffin's custom to bring home some very desirable gift
+to his little girl whenever he returned from a voyage. At one time, when
+about to sail for the other side of the Atlantic, he said to her that he
+was determined on this voyage to find and bring home to her something
+that no other little girl ever had or ever could have."
+
+"Oh, grandpa, what could that be?" exclaimed little Walter.
+
+"Wait a moment and you shall hear," was the reply.
+
+"What the captain brought on coming back was a wax baby, a very
+life-like representation of an infant six months old. He said it was a
+wax cast of the Dauphin of France, that poor unfortunate son of Louis
+XVI. and Marie Antoinette; that he had found it in a convent, and paid
+for it a sum of money so enormous that he would never tell any one, not
+even his wife, how large it was."
+
+"But it isn't in existence now, at this late day, surely?" Mrs. Dinsmore
+remarked inquiringly, as her husband paused in his narrative.
+
+"It is claimed that it is by those who have such a thing in possession,
+and I presume they tell the truth. It has always been preserved with
+extreme care as a great curiosity.
+
+"The little girl to whom it was given by her father lived to grow up,
+but has been dead many years. Shortly before her death she gave it to a
+friend, and it has been in that family for over forty years."
+
+"And is it on exhibition, papa?" asked Elsie.
+
+"Only to such as are fortunate enough to get an introduction to the lady
+owner through some friend of hers; so I understand; but photographs have
+been taken and are for sale in the stores."
+
+"Oh, I hope we will get to see it!" exclaimed Lulu eagerly.
+
+"As far as I'm concerned, I'm bound to manage it somehow," said Betty.
+
+"How much I should like to know what was really the true story of that
+poor unfortunate child," said Elsie, reflectively, and sighing as she
+spoke.
+
+"It--like the story of the Man in the Iron Mask--is a mystery that will
+never be satisfactorily cleared up until the Judgment Day," remarked her
+father.
+
+"Oh, do tell us about it," the children cried in eager chorus.
+
+"All of you older ones have certainly some knowledge of the French
+Revolution, in which Louis XVI. and his beautiful queen lost their
+lives?" Mr. Dinsmore said, glancing about upon his grandchildren; "and
+have not forgotten that two children survived them--one sometimes called
+Louis XVII., as his father's lawful successor to the throne, and a
+daughter older than the boy.
+
+"These children remained in the hands of their cruel foes for some time
+after the beheading of their royal parents. The girl was finally
+restored to her mother's relatives, the royal family of Austria; but the
+boy, who was most inhumanly treated by his jailer, was supposed to have
+died in consequence of that brutal abuse, having first been reduced by
+it to a state of extreme bodily and mental weakness.
+
+"That story (of the death of the poor little dauphin, I mean, not
+of the cruel treatment to which he was subjected) has, however, been
+contradicted by another; and I suppose it will never be made certain in
+this world which was the true account.
+
+"The dauphin was born in 1785, his parents were beheaded in 1793; so
+that he must have been about eight years old at the time of their death.
+
+"In 1795 a French man and woman, directly from France, appeared in
+Albany, New York, having in charge a girl and boy; the latter about
+nine years old, and feeble in body and mind.
+
+"The woman had also a number of articles of dress which she said had
+belonged to Marie Antoinette, who had given them to her on the scaffold.
+
+"That same year two Frenchmen came to Ticonderoga, visited the Indians
+in that vicinity, and placed with them such a boy as the one seen at
+Albany--of the same age, condition of mind and body, etc.
+
+"He was adopted by an Iroquois chief named Williams, and given the name
+of Eleazer Williams.
+
+"He gradually recovered his health, and at length the shock of a sudden
+fall into the lake so far restored his memory that he recollected some
+scenes in his early life in the palaces of France. One thing he recalled
+was being with a richly dressed lady whom he addressed as 'mamma.'
+
+"Some time later--I cannot now recall the exact date--a Frenchman died
+in New Orleans (Beranger was his name), who confessed on his death-bed
+that he had brought the dauphin to this country and placed him with the
+Indians of Northern New York. He stated that he had taken an oath of
+secrecy, for the protection of the lad, but could not die without
+confessing the truth."
+
+"I'm inclined to think the story of the dauphin's death in France was
+not true," remarked Betty.
+
+"Didn't Beranger's confession arouse inquiry, grandpa?" asked Zoe. "And
+did Eleazer Williams hear of it?"
+
+"I think I may say yes to both your queries," Mr. Dinsmore answered.
+"Eleazer's story was published in the newspapers some years ago, and I
+remember he was spoken of as a very good Christian man, a missionary
+among the Indians; it was brought out in book form also under the title
+'The Lost Prince: A Life of Eleazer Williams.'
+
+"Eleazer himself stated that in 1848 he had an interview, on board a
+steamer from Buffalo, with the Prince de Joinville, who then told him he
+was the son of Louis XVI. and Marie Antoinette, and tried to induce him
+to sign away his right to the throne of France, and that he refused to
+do so.
+
+"In his published statement he said he thought the Prince would not deny
+having made that communication. But the Prince did deny that, though he
+acknowledged that the interview had taken place."
+
+"Did Eleazer ever try to get the throne, grandpa?" asked Max.
+
+"No, he never urged his claim; and I dare say was happier as an obscure
+Indian missionary than he would have been as King of France. He died at
+the age of seventy."
+
+"Poor Marie Antoinette!" sighed Elsie; "I never could read her story
+without tears, and the very thought of her sorrows and sufferings makes
+my heart ache."
+
+"I don't think I ever read it," said Zoe, "though I have a general idea
+what it was."
+
+"We have Abbott's life of her at Ion," said Elsie. "I'll get it for you
+when we go home."
+
+Harold stepped to the window. "It is raining very little now, if at
+all," he said, "and the sea must be in a fine rage; let us go and have a
+look at it"
+
+"Oh, yes, let's go!" cried Betty, springing to her feet; "but I'm afraid
+we've missed the finest of it, for the wind isn't blowing half so hard
+as it was an hour ago."
+
+"Don't be discouraged," said Captain Raymond, sportively; "the waves are
+often higher than ever after the wind has subsided."
+
+"Oh, papa, may I go too?" Grace said, in a pleading tone.
+
+"Yes; if you put on your waterproof cloak and overshoes it will not hurt
+you to be out for a short time," answered the indulgent father. "Lulu,
+don't go without yours."
+
+All were eager for the sight; there was a moment of hasty preparation,
+and they trooped out and stood upon the edge of the high bank at the
+back of their cottages gazing upon the sea in its, to most of them, new
+and terrible aspect; from shore to horizon it was one mass of seething,
+boiling waters; far out in the distance the huge waves reared their
+great foam-crested fronts and rushed furiously toward the shore, rapidly
+chasing each other in till with a tremendous crash and roar they broke
+upon the beach, sending up showers of spray, and depositing great flakes
+of foam which the wind sent scudding over the sand; and each, as it
+retreated, was instantly followed by another and another in unbroken,
+endless succession.
+
+Half a mile or more south of 'Sconset there is a shoal (locally called
+"the rips") where wind and tide occasionally, coming in opposition,
+cause a fierce battle of the waves, a sight well worth a good deal of
+exertion to behold.
+
+"Wind and tide are having it out on the rips," the captain presently
+remarked. "Let us go down to the beach and get the best view we can of
+the conflict."
+
+"Papa, may we go too?" asked Lulu, as the older people hastily made a
+move toward the stairway that led to the beach; "oh, do please let us!"
+
+Grace did not speak, but her eyes lifted to his, pleaded as earnestly as
+Lulu's tongue. He hesitated for an instant, then stooped, took Grace in
+his arms, and saying to Lulu, "Yes, come along; it is too grand a sight
+for me to let you miss it," hurried after the others.
+
+Violet had not come out with the rest, her attention being taken up
+with her babe just at that time, and he would give her the sight
+afterward on taking the children in.
+
+On they went over the wet sands--Mr. Dinsmore and his wife, Edward and
+his, Betty holding on to Harold's arm, Rose and Walter helped along by
+Herbert and Bob.
+
+To Max Raymond's great content and a little to the discomfiture of her
+sons, who so delighted in waiting upon and in every way caring for her,
+Elsie had chosen him for her companion and escort, and with Lulu they
+hastened after the others and just ahead of the captain and Grace, who
+brought up the rear.
+
+The thunder of the surf prevented any attempt at conversation, but now
+and then there was a little scream, ending with a shout of laughter from
+one or another of the feminine part of the procession, as they were
+overtaken by the edge of a wave and their shoes filled with the foam,
+their skirts wetted by it. Not a very serious matter, as all had learned
+ere this, as salt water does not cause one to take cold.
+
+Arrived at the spot from where the very best view of the conflict could
+be had, they stood long gazing upon it, awestruck and fascinated by the
+terrific grandeur of the scene. I can best describe it in the words of a
+fellow-author far more gifted in that line than I.
+
+"Yonder comes shoreward a great wave, towering above all its brethren.
+Onward it comes, swift as a race-horse, graceful as a great ship,
+bearing right down upon us. It strikes 'The Rips,' and is there itself
+struck by a wave approaching from another direction. The two converge in
+their advance, and are dashed together--embrace each other like two
+angry giants, each striving to mount upon the shoulder of the other and
+crush its antagonist with its ponderous bulk. Swift as thought they
+mount higher and higher, in fierce, mad struggle, until their force is
+expended; their tops quiver, tremble, and burst into one great mass of
+white, gleaming foam; and the whole body of the united wave, with a
+mighty bound, hurls itself upon the shore and is broken into a flood of
+seething waters--crushed to death in its own fury.
+
+"All over the shoal the waves leap up in pinnacles, in volcanic points,
+sharp as stalagmites, and in this form run hither and yon in all
+possible directions, colliding with and crashing against others of equal
+fury and greatness--a very carnival of wild and drunken waves; the
+waters hurled upward in huge masses of white. Sometimes they unite more
+gently, and together sweep grandly and gracefully along parallel with
+the shore; and the cavernous hollows stretch out from the shore so that
+you look into the trough of the sea and realize what a terrible depth
+it is. The roar, meanwhile, is horrible. You are stunned by it as by the
+roar of a great waterfall. You see a wave of unusual magnitude rolling
+in from far beyond the wild revelry of waters on 'The Rips.' It leaps
+into the arena as if fresh and eager for the fray, clutches another
+Bacchanal like itself, and the two towering floods rush swiftly toward
+the shore. Instinctively you run backward to escape what seems an
+impending destruction. Very likely a sheet of foam is dashed all around
+you, shoe-deep, but you are safe--only the foam hisses away in impotent
+rage. The sea has its bounds; 'hitherto shalt thou come, but no
+farther.'"[A]
+
+[Footnote A: A. Judd Northrup, in "Sconset Cottage Life."]
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VI.
+
+  She is peevish, sullen, froward,
+Proud, disobedient, stubborn, lacking duty;
+Neither regarding that she is my child,
+Nor fearing me as If I were her father.
+
+--_Shakespeare_.
+
+
+A day or two of bright, breezy weather had succeeded the storm, and
+another "squantum" had been arranged for; it was to be a more
+pretentious affair than the former one, other summer visitors uniting
+with our party; and a different spot had been selected for it.
+
+By Violet's direction the maid had laid out, the night before, the
+dresses the two little girls were to wear to the picnic, and they
+appeared at the breakfast-table already attired in them; for the start
+was to be made shortly after the conclusion of the meal.
+
+The material of the dresses was fine, they were neatly fitting and
+prettily trimmed, but rather dark in color and with high necks and long
+sleeves; altogether suitable for the occasion, and far from unbecoming;
+indeed, as the captain glanced at the two neat little figures, seated
+one on each side of him, he felt the risings of fatherly pride in their
+attractiveness of appearance.
+
+And even exacting, discontented Lulu was well enough pleased with her
+mamma's choice for her till, upon leaving the table and running out for
+a moment into the street to see if the carriages were in sight, she came
+upon a girl about her own age, who was to be of the company, very gayly
+apparelled in thin white tarletan and pink ribbons,
+
+"Good-morning, Sadie," said Lulu. "What a nice day for the 'squantum,'
+isn't it?"
+
+"Yes; and it's most time to start, and you're not dressed yet, are you?"
+glancing a trifle scornfully from her own gay plumage to Lulu's plainer
+attire.
+
+The latter flushed hotly but made no reply. "I don't see anything of the
+carriages yet," was all she said; then darting into the cottage occupied
+by their family, she rushed to her trunk, and throwing it open, hastily
+took from it a white muslin, coral ribbons and sash, and with headlong
+speed tore off her plain colored dress and arrayed herself in them.
+
+She would not have had time but for an unexpected delay in the arrival
+of the carriage which was to convey her parents, brother and sister and
+herself to the "squantum" ground.
+
+As it was, she came rushing out at almost the last moment, just as the
+captain was handing his wife into the vehicle.
+
+Max met her before she had reached the outer door. "Lu, Mamma Vi says
+you will need a wrap before we get back; probably even going, and you're
+to bring one along."
+
+"I sha'n't need any such thing! and I'm not going to be bothered with
+it!" cried Lulu, in a tone of angry impatience, hurrying on toward the
+entrance as she spoke.
+
+"Whew! what have you been doing to yourself?" exclaimed Max, suddenly
+noting the change of attire, while Grace, standing in the doorway,
+turned toward them with a simultaneous exclamation, "Why, Lulu--" then
+broke off, lost in astonishment at her sister's audacity.
+
+"Hush, both of you! can't you keep quiet?" snapped Lulu, turning from
+one to the other; then as her father's tall form darkened the doorway,
+and a glance up into his face showed her that it was very grave and
+stern, she shrank back abashed, frightened by the sudden conviction that
+he had overheard her impertinent reply to her mamma's message, and
+perhaps noticed the change in her dress.
+
+He regarded her for a moment in silence, while she hung her head in
+shame and affright; then he spoke in tones of grave displeasure, "You
+will stay at home to-day, Lulu; we have no room for disrespectful,
+disobedient children--"
+
+"Papa," she interrupted, half pleadingly, half angrily, "I haven't been
+disobedient or disrespectful to you."
+
+"It is quite the same," he said; "I require you to be obedient and
+respectful to your mamma; and impertinence to her is something I will by
+no means allow or fail to punish whenever I know of it. Sorry as I am to
+deprive you of an anticipated pleasure, I repeat that you must stay at
+home; and go immediately to your room and resume the dress she directed
+you to wear to-day."
+
+So saying he took Grace's hand and led her to the carriage, Max
+following after one regretful look at Lulu's sorely disappointed face.
+
+Grace, clinging about her father's neck as he lifted her up, pleaded for
+her sister. "Oh, papa, do please let her go; she hasn't been naughty for
+a long while, and I'm sure she's sorry and will be good."
+
+"Hush, hush, darling!" he said, wiping the tears from her eyes, then
+placing her by Violet's side.
+
+"What is wrong?" inquired the latter with concern; "is Gracie not
+feeling well?"
+
+"Never mind, my love," the captain answered, assuming a cheerful tone;
+"there is nothing wrong except that Lulu has displeased me, and I have
+told her she cannot go with us to-day."
+
+"Oh, I am sorry!" Violet said, looking really pained; "we shall all miss
+her. I should be glad, Levis, if you could forgive her, for--"
+
+"No, do not ask it," he said hastily; adding, with a smile of ardent
+affection into the azure eyes gazing so pleadingly into his; "I can
+scarcely bear to say no to you, dearest, but I have passed sentence upon
+the offender and cannot revoke it."
+
+The carriage drove off; the others had already gone, and Lulu was left
+alone in the house, the one maid-servant left behind having already
+wandered off to the beach.
+
+"There!" cried Lulu, stamping her foot with passion, then dropping into
+a chair, "I say it's just too bad! She isn't old enough to be my mother,
+and I won't have her for one; I sha'n't mind her! Papa had no business
+to marry her. He hardly cares for anybody else now, and he ought to love
+me better than he does her; for she isn't a bit of relation to him,
+while I'm his own child.
+
+"And I sha'n't wear dowdy, old-womanish dresses to please her, along
+with other girls of my size that are dressed up in their best. I'd
+rather stay at home than be mortified that way, and I just wish I had
+told him so."
+
+She was in so rebellious a mood that instead of at once changing her
+dress in obedience to her father's command, she presently rose from her
+chair, walked out at the front door and paraded through the village
+streets in her finery, saying to herself, "I'll let people see that I
+have some decent clothes to wear."
+
+Returning after a little, she was much surprised to find Betty Johnson
+stretched full length on a lounge with a paper-covered novel in her
+hand, which she seemed to be devouring with great avidity.
+
+"Why, Betty!" she exclaimed, "are you here? I thought you went with the
+rest to the 'squantum.'"
+
+"Just what I thought in regard to your highness," returned Betty,
+glancing up from her book with a laugh. "I stayed at home to enjoy my
+book and the bath. What kept you?"
+
+"Papa," answered Lulu with a frown; "he wouldn't let me go."
+
+"Because you put on that dress, I presume," laughed Betty. "Well, it's
+not very suitable, that's a fact. But I had no idea that the captain was
+such a connoisseur in matters of that sort."
+
+"He isn't! he doesn't know or care if it wasn't for Mamma Vi," burst out
+Lulu vehemently. "And she's no business to dictate about my dress
+either. I'm old enough to judge and decide for myself."
+
+"Really, it is a great pity that one so wise should be compelled to
+submit to dictation," observed Betty with exasperating irony.
+
+Lulu, returning a furious look, which her tormentor feigned not to see,
+then marching into the adjoining room, gave tardy obedience to her
+father's orders anent the dress.
+
+"Are you going in this morning?" asked Betty, when Lulu had returned to
+the little parlor.
+
+"I don't know; papa didn't say whether I might or not."
+
+"Then I should take the benefit of the doubt and follow my own
+inclination in the matter. It's ten now; the bathing hour is eleven; I
+shall be done my book by that time, and we'll go in together if you
+like."
+
+"I'll see about it," Lulu said, walking away.
+
+She went down to the beach and easily whiled away an hour watching the
+waves and the people, and digging in the sand. When she saw the others
+going to the bath-houses she hastened back to her temporary home.
+
+As she entered Betty was tossing aside her book. "So here you are!" she
+said, yawning and stretching herself. "Are you going in?"
+
+"Yes; if papa is angry I'll tell him he should have forbidden me if he
+didn't want me to do it."
+
+They donned their bathing-suits and went in with the crowd; but though
+no mishap befell them and they came out safely again, Lulu found that
+for some reason her bath was not half so enjoyable as usual.
+
+She and Betty dined at the hotel where the family had frequently taken
+their meals, then they strolled down to the beach and seated themselves
+on a bench under an awning.
+
+After a while Betty proposed taking a walk.
+
+"Where to?" asked Lulu.
+
+"To Sankaty Lighthouse."
+
+"Well, I'm agreed; it's a nice walk; you can look out over the sea all
+the way," said Lulu, getting up. But a sudden thought seemed to strike
+her; she paused and hesitated.
+
+"Well, what's the matter?" queried Betty.
+
+"Nothing; only papa told me I was to stay at home to-day."
+
+"Oh, nonsense! what a little goose!" exclaimed Betty; "of course that
+only meant you were not to go to the 'squantum'; so come along."
+
+Lulu was by no means sure that that was really all her father meant, but
+she wanted the walk, so suffered herself to be persuaded, and they went.
+
+Betty had been a wild, ungovernable girl at school, glorying in
+contempt for rules and daring "larks." She had not improved in that
+respect, and so far from being properly ashamed of her wild pranks and
+sometimes really disgraceful frolics, liked to describe them, and was
+charmed to find in Lulu a deeply interested listener.
+
+It was thus they amused themselves as they strolled slowly along the
+bluff toward Sankaty.
+
+When they reached there a number of carriages were standing about near
+the entrance, several visitors were in the tower, and others were
+waiting their turn.
+
+"Let us go up too," Betty said to her little companion; "the view must
+be finer to-day than it was when we were here before, for the atmosphere
+is clearer."
+
+"I'm afraid papa wouldn't like me to," objected Lulu; "he seemed to
+think the other time that I needed him to take care of me," she added
+with a laugh, as if it were quite absurd that one so old and wise as
+herself should be supposed to need such protection.
+
+"Pooh!" said Betty, "don't be a baby; I can take care of myself and you
+too. Come, I'm going up and round outside too; and I dare you to do the
+same."
+
+Poor proud Lulu was one of the silly people who are not brave enough to
+refuse to do a wrong or unwise thing if anybody dares them to do it.
+
+"I'm not a bit afraid, Miss Johnson; you need not think that," she
+said, bridling; "and I can take care of myself. I'll go."
+
+"Come on then; we'll follow close behind that gentleman, and the keeper
+won't suppose we are alone," returned Betty, leading the way.
+
+Lulu found the steep stairs very hard to climb without the help of her
+father's hand, and reached the top quite out of breath.
+
+Betty too was panting. But they presently recovered themselves. Betty
+stepped outside just behind the gentleman who had preceded them up the
+stairs, and Lulu climbed quickly after her, frightened enough at the
+perilous undertaking, yet determined to prove that she was equal to it.
+
+But she had advanced only a few steps when a sudden rush of wind caught
+her skirts and nearly took her off her feet.
+
+Both she and Betty uttered a cry of affright, and at the same instant
+Lulu felt herself seized from behind and dragged forcibly back and
+within the window from which she had just emerged.
+
+It was the face of a stranger that met her gaze as she looked up with
+frightened eyes.
+
+"Child," he said, "that was a narrow escape; don't try it again. Where
+are your parents or guardians, that you were permitted to step out there
+with no one to take care of you?"
+
+Lulu blushed and hung her head in silence. Betty, who had followed her
+in as fast as she could, generously took all the blame upon herself.
+
+"Don't scold her, sir," she said; "it was all my doing. I brought her
+here without the knowledge of her parents, and dared her to go out
+there."
+
+"You did?" he exclaimed, turning a severe look upon the young girl (he
+was a middle-aged man of stern aspect). "Suppose I had not been near
+enough to catch her, and she had been precipitated to the ground from
+that great height--how would you have felt?"
+
+"I could never have forgiven myself or had another happy moment while I
+lived," Betty said, in half tremulous tones, "I can never thank you
+enough, sir, for saving her," she added, warmly.
+
+"No, nor I," said the keeper. "I should always have felt that I was to
+blame for letting her go out; but you were close behind, sir, and the
+other gentleman before, and I took you to be all one party, and of
+course thought you would take care of the little girl."
+
+"She has had quite a severe shock," the gentleman remarked, again
+looking at Lulu, who was very pale and trembling like a leaf. "You had
+better wait and let me help you down the stairs. I shall be ready in a
+very few moments."
+
+Betty thanked him and said they would wait.
+
+While they did so she tried to jest and laugh with Lulu; but the little
+girl was in no mood for such things; she felt sick and dizzy at the
+thought of the danger she had escaped but a moment ago. She made no
+reply to Betty's remarks, and indeed seemed scarcely to hear them.
+
+She was quite silent, too, while being helped down the stairs by the
+kind stranger, but thanked him prettily as they separated.
+
+"You are heartily welcome," he said; "but if you will take my advice you
+will never go needlessly into such danger again."
+
+With that he shook hands with her, bowed to Betty, and moved away.
+
+"Will you go in and rest awhile, Lu?" asked Betty.
+
+"No, thank you; I'm not tired; and I'd rather be close by the sea. Tell
+me another of your stories, won't you? to help me forget how near I came
+to falling."
+
+Betty good-naturedly complied, but found Lulu a less interested listener
+than before.
+
+The "squantum" party were late in returning, and when they arrived Betty
+and Lulu were in bed; but the door between the room where Lulu lay and
+the parlor, or sitting-room, as it was indifferently called, was ajar,
+and she could hear all that was said there.
+
+"Where is Lulu?" her father asked of the maid-servant who had been left
+behind.
+
+"Gone to bed, sir," was the answer.
+
+Then the captain stepped to the chamber door, pushed it wider open, and
+came to the bedside.
+
+Lulu pretended to be asleep, keeping her eyes tight shut, but all the
+time feeling that he was standing there and looking down at her.
+
+He sighed slightly, turned away, and went from the room; then she buried
+her face in the pillows and cried softly but quite bitterly.
+
+"He might have kissed me," she said to herself; "he would if he loved me
+as much as he used to before he got married."
+
+Then his sigh seemed to echo in her heart, and she grew remorseful over
+the thought that her misconduct had grieved as well as displeased him.
+
+And how much more grieved and displeased he would be if he knew how she
+had disregarded his wishes and commands during his absence that day!
+
+And soon he would be ordered away again, perhaps to the other side of
+the world; in danger from the treacherous deep and maybe from savages,
+too, in some of those far-away places where his vessel would touch; and
+so the separation might be for years or forever in this world; and if
+she continued to be the bad girl she could not help acknowledging to
+herself she now was, how dared she hope to be with her Christian father
+in another life? She had no doubt that he was a Christian; it was
+evident from his daily walk and conversation; and she was equally
+certain that she herself was not.
+
+And what a kind, affectionate father he had always been to her; she grew
+more and more remorseful as she thought of it; and if he had been beside
+her at that moment would certainly have confessed all the wrong-doing of
+the day and asked forgiveness.
+
+But he was probably in bed now; all was darkness and silence in the
+house; so she lay still, and presently forgot all vexing thought in
+sound, refreshing sleep.
+
+When she awoke again the morning sun was shining brightly, and her mood
+had changed.
+
+The wrong-doings of the previous day were the merest trifles, and it
+would really be quite ridiculous to go and confess them to her father;
+she supposed, indeed was quite sure, that ha would be better pleased
+with her if she made some acknowledgment of sorrow for the fault for
+which he had punished her; but the very thought of doing so was so
+galling to her pride that she was stubbornly determined not to do
+anything of the kind.
+
+She was thinking it all over while dressing, and trying hard to believe
+herself a very ill-used, instead of naughty, child. It was a burning
+shame that she had been scolded and left behind for such a trifling
+fault; but she would let "papa" and everybody else see that she didn't
+care; she wouldn't ask one word about what kind of a time they had had
+(she hoped it hadn't been so very nice); and she would show papa, too,
+that she could do very well without caresses and endearments from him.
+
+Glancing from the window, she saw him out on the bluff back of the
+cottage; but though her toilet was now finished, she did not, as usual,
+run out to put her hand in his, and with a glad good-morning hold up her
+face for a kiss.
+
+She went quietly to the dooryard looking upon the village street, and
+peeped into the window of the room where Grace was dressing with a
+little help from Agnes, their mamma's maid.
+
+"Oh, Lu, good-morning," cried the little girl. "I was so sorry you
+weren't with us yesterday at the 'squantum;' we had ever such a nice
+time; only I missed you very much."
+
+"Your sympathy was wasted, Grace," returned Lulu, with a grand air. "I
+had a very pleasant time at home."
+
+"Dar now, you's done finished, Miss Gracie," said Agnes, turning to
+leave the room; then she laughed to herself as she went, "Miss Lu she
+needn't think she don't 'ceive nobody wid dem grand airs ob hers; 'spect
+we all knows she been glad nuff to go ef de cap'n didn't tole her she
+got for to stay behin'."
+
+Grace ran out and joined her sister at the door. "Oh, Lu, you would have
+enjoyed it if you had been with us," she said, embracing her. "But we
+are going to have a drive this morning. We're to start as soon as
+breakfast is over, and only come back in time for the bath; and papa
+says you can go too if you want to, and are a good girl; and you--"
+
+"I don't want to," said Lulu, with a cold, offended air. "I like to be
+by myself on the beach; I enjoyed it very much yesterday, and shall
+enjoy it to-day; I don't need anybody's company."
+
+Her conscience gave her a twinge as she spoke, reminding her that she
+had passed but little of her day alone on the beach.
+
+Grace gazed at her with wide-open eyes, lost in astonishment at her
+strange mood; but hearing their father's step within the house, turned
+about and ran to meet him and claim her morning kiss.
+
+"Where is your sister?" he asked when he had given it.
+
+"The little one is asleep, papa," she answered gayly; "the other one is
+at the door there."
+
+He smiled. "Tell her to come in," he said; "we are going to have
+prayers."
+
+Lulu obeyed the summons, but took a seat near the door, without so much
+as glancing toward her father.
+
+When the short service was over Grace seated herself upon his knee, and
+Max stood close beside him, both laughing and talking right merrily; but
+Lulu sat where she was, gazing in moody silence into the street.
+
+At length, in a pause in the talk, the captain said, in a kindly tone,
+"One of my little girls seems to have forgotten to bid me good-morning."
+
+"Good-morning, papa," muttered Lulu, sullenly, her face still averted.
+
+"Good-morning, Lucilla," he said; and she knew by his tone and use of
+her full name that he was by no means pleased with her behavior.
+
+At that moment they were summoned to breakfast.
+
+Lulu took her place with the others and ate in silence, scarce lifting
+her eyes from her plate, while everybody else was full of cheerful chat.
+
+A carriage was at the door when they left the table.
+
+"Make haste, children," the captain said, "so that we may have time for
+a long drive before the bathing hour."
+
+Max and Grace moved promptly to obey, but Lulu stood still.
+
+"I spoke to you, Lulu, as well as to the others," her father said, in
+his usual kindly tone; "you may go with us, if you wish."
+
+"I don't care to, papa," she answered, turning away.
+
+"Very well, I shall not compel you; you may do just as you please about
+it," he returned. "Stay at home if you prefer it. You may go down to the
+beach if you choose, but nowhere else."
+
+"Yes, sir," she muttered, and walked out of the room, wondering in a
+half-frightened way if he knew or suspected where she had been the day
+before.
+
+In fact, he did neither; he believed Lulu a more obedient child than she
+was, and had no idea that she had not done exactly as he bade her.
+
+This time she was so far obedient that she went nowhere except to the
+beach, but while wandering about there she was nursing unkind and
+rebellious thoughts and feelings; trying hard to convince herself that
+her father loved her less than he did his other children, and was more
+inclined to be severe with her than with them. In her heart of hearts
+she believed no such thing, but pretending to herself that she did, she
+continued her unlovely behavior all that day and the next, sulking
+alone most of the time; doing whatever she was bidden, but with a sullen
+air, seldom speaking unless she was spoken to, never hanging lovingly
+about her father, as had been her wont, but rather seeming to avoid
+being near him whenever she could.
+
+It pained him deeply to see her indulging so evil a temper, but he
+thought best to appear not to notice it. He did not offer her the
+caresses she evidently tried to avoid, and seldom addressed her; but
+when he did speak to her it was in his accustomed kind, fatherly tones,
+and it was her own fault if she did not share in every pleasure provided
+for the others.
+
+In the afternoon of the second day they were all gathered upon the beach
+as usual, when a young girl, who seemed to be a new-comer in 'Sconset,
+drew near and accosted Betty as an old acquaintance.
+
+"Why, Anna Eastman, who would have expected to see you here?" cried
+Betty, in accents of pleased surprise, springing up to embrace the
+stranger.
+
+Then she introduced her to Elsie, Violet, and Captain Raymond, who
+happened to be sitting near, as an old school friend.
+
+"And you didn't know I was on the island?" remarked Miss Eastman
+laughingly to Betty, when the introductions were over.
+
+"I hadn't the least idea of it. When did you arrive?"
+
+"Several days since--last Monday; and this is Friday. By the way, I saw
+you on Tuesday, though you did not see me."
+
+"How and where?" asked Betty in surprise, not remembering at the moment
+how she had spent that day.
+
+"At Sankaty Lighthouse; I was in a carriage out on the green in front of
+the lighthouse, and saw you and that little girl yonder (nodding in
+Lulu's direction) come out on the top of the tower; then a puff of wind
+took the child's skirts, and I fairly screamed with fright, expecting to
+see her fall and be crushed to death; but somebody jerked her back
+within the window just in time to save her. Weren't you terribly
+frightened, dear?" she asked, addressing Lulu.
+
+"Of course I was," Lulu answered in an ungracious tone; then rose and
+sauntered away along the beach. "What did she tell it for, hateful
+thing!" she muttered to herself; "now papa knows it, and what will he
+say and do to me?"
+
+She had not ventured to look at him; if she had she would have seen his
+face grow suddenly pale, then assume an expression of mingled sternness
+and pain.
+
+He presently rose and followed her, though she did not know it till he
+had reached her side and she felt him take her hand in his. He sat
+down, making her sit by his side.
+
+"Is this true that I hear of you, Lulu?" he asked.
+
+"Yes, papa," she answered in a low, unwilling tone, hanging her head as
+she spoke, for she dared not look him in the face.
+
+"I did not think one of my children would be so disobedient," he said,
+in pained accents.
+
+"Papa, you never said I shouldn't go to Sankaty Lighthouse," she
+muttered.
+
+"I never gave you leave to go, and I have told you positively, more than
+once, that you must not go to any distance from the house without
+express permission. Also I am sure you could not help understanding,
+from what was said when I took you to the lighthouse, that I would be
+very far from willing that you should go up into the tower, and
+especially outside, unless I were with you to take care of you. Besides,
+what were my orders to you just as I was leaving the house that
+morning?"
+
+"You told me to change my dress immediately and to stay at home."
+
+"Did you obey the first order?"
+
+Lulu was silent for a moment; then as her father was evidently waiting
+for an answer, she muttered, "I changed my dress after a while."
+
+"That was not obeying; I told you to do it immediately," he said in a
+tone of severity, "What did you do in the mean time?"
+
+"I don't want to tell you," she muttered.
+
+"You must; and you are not to say you don't want to do what I bid you.
+What were you doing?"
+
+"Walking round the town."
+
+"Breaking two of your father's commands at once. What next? give me a
+full account of the manner in which you spent the day."
+
+"I came in soon and changed my dress; then went to the beach till the
+bathing hour; then Betty and I went in together; then we had our dinner
+at the hotel and came back to the beach for a little while; then we went
+to Sankaty."
+
+"Filling up the whole day with repeated acts of disobedience," he said.
+
+"Papa, you didn't say I mustn't go in to bathe, or that I shouldn't take
+a walk."
+
+"I told you to stay at home, and you disobeyed that order again and
+again. And you have been behaving very badly ever since, showing a most
+unamiable temper. I have overlooked it, hoping to see a change for the
+better in your conduct without my resorting to punishment; but I think
+the time has now come when I must try that with you."
+
+He paused for some moments. Wondering at his silence, she at length
+ventured a timid look up into his face.
+
+It was so full of pain and distress that her heart smote her, and she
+was seized with a sudden fury at herself as the guilty cause of his
+suffering.
+
+"Lulu," he said, with a sigh that was almost a groan, "what am I to do
+with you?"
+
+"Whip me, papa," she burst out; "I deserve it. You've never tried that
+yet, and maybe it would make me a better girl, I almost wish you would,
+papa," she went on in her vehement way; "I could beat myself for being
+so bad and hurting you so."
+
+He made no answer to that, but presently said in moved tones, "What if I
+had come back that night to find the dear little daughter I had left a
+few hours before in full health and strength, lying a crushed and
+mangled corpse? killed without a moment's time to repent of her
+disobedience to her father's known wishes and commands? Could I have
+hoped to have you restored to me even in another world, my child?"
+
+"No, papa," she said, half under her breath; "I know I wasn't fit to go
+to heaven, and that I'm not fit now; but would you have been really very
+sorry to lose such a bad, troublesome child?"
+
+"Knowing that, as you yourself acknowledge, you were not fit for
+heaven, it would have been the heaviest blow I have ever had," he said.
+"My daughter, you are fully capable of understanding the way of
+salvation, therefore are an accountable being, and, so long as you
+neglect it, in danger of eternal death. I shall never be easy about you
+till I have good reason to believe that you have given your heart to the
+Lord Jesus, and devoted yourself entirely to His blessed service."
+
+He ceased speaking, gave her a few moments for silent reflection, then
+setting her on her feet, rose, took her hand, and led her back toward
+the village.
+
+"Are you going to punish me, papa?" she asked presently, in a
+half-frightened tone.
+
+"I shall take that matter into consideration," was all he said, and she
+knew from his grave accents that she was in some danger of receiving
+what she felt to be her deserts.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VII.
+
+"The rod and reproof give wisdom: but a child left to himself bringeth
+his mother to shame."--_Prov_. 29: 15.
+
+
+Lulu hated suspense; it seemed to her worse than the worst certainty; so
+when they had gone a few steps farther she said, hesitating and blushing
+very deeply, "Papa, if you are going to punish me as--as I--said I 'most
+wished you would, please don't let Mamma Vi or anybody know it, and--"
+
+"Certainly not; it shall be a secret between our two selves," he said as
+she broke off without finishing her sentence; "if we can manage it," he
+added a little doubtfully.
+
+"They all go down to the beach every evening, you know, papa," she
+suggested in a timid, half-hesitating way, and trembling as she spoke.
+
+"Yes, that would give us a chance; but I have not said positively that I
+intend to punish you in that way."
+
+"No, sir; but--oh, do please say certainly that you will or you won't."
+
+The look he gave her as she raised her eyes half fearfully to his face
+was very kind and affectionate, though grave and judicial. "I am not
+angry with you," he said, "in the sense of being in a passion or out of
+patience--not in the least; but I feel it to be my duty to do all I
+possibly can to help you to be a better child, and noticing, as I have
+said, for the last two or three days what a wilful, wicked temper you
+were indulging, I have been considering very seriously whether I ought
+not to try the very remedy you have yourself suggested, and I am afraid
+I ought indeed. Do you still think, as you told me a while ago, that
+this sort of punishment might be a help to you in trying to be good?"
+
+Lulu hesitated a moment, then said impetuously, and as if determined to
+own the truth though it were to pass sentence upon herself, "Yes, papa,
+honestly I do; though I don't want you to do it one bit. But," she
+added, "I sha'n't love you any less if you whip me ever so hard, because
+I shall know you don't like to do it, and wouldn't except for the reason
+you've given."
+
+"No, indeed, I should not," he said; "but you are to stay behind
+to-night when the others go to the beach."
+
+"Yes, papa, I will," she answered submissively, but with a perceptible
+tremble in her voice.
+
+Grace and Max were coming to meet them, so there was no opportunity to
+talk any more on the subject, and she walked on in silence by her
+father's side, trying hard to act and look as if nothing was amiss with
+her, clinging fast to the hand in which he had taken hers, while Grace
+took possession of the other.
+
+"You ought to have three hands, papa," laughed Max a little ruefully.
+
+"Four," corrected Grace; "for some day little Elsie will be wanting
+one."
+
+"I shall have to manage it by taking you in turn," the captain said,
+looking down upon them with a fatherly smile.
+
+Violet and some of the other members of their party were still seated
+where they had left them on the benches under the awning just out of
+reach of the waves, and thither the captain and his children bent their
+steps.
+
+Sitting down by his wife's side, he drew Grace to his knee and Lulu
+close to his other side, keeping an arm round each while chatting
+pleasantly with his family and friends.
+
+Lulu was very silent, constantly asking herself, and with no little
+uneasiness, what he really intended to do with her when, according to
+his direction, she should stay behind with him after tea while the
+others returned to the beach.
+
+One thing she was determined on--that she would if possible obey the
+order without attracting any one's notice. Everybody must have seen how
+badly she had been behaving, but the thought of that was not half so
+galling to her pride as the danger of suspicion being aroused that
+punishment had been meted out to her on account of it.
+
+Max watched her curiously, and took an opportunity, on their return to
+the house, to say privately to her, "I'm glad you've turned over a new
+leaf, Lu, and begun to behave decently to papa; I've wondered over and
+over again in the last few days that he didn't take you in hand in a way
+to convince you that he wasn't to be trifled with. It's my opinion that
+if you'd been a boy you'd have got a trouncing long before this."
+
+"Indeed!" she cried, with an angry toss of her head; "I'm glad I'm not a
+boy if I couldn't be one without using such vulgar words."
+
+"Oh, that isn't such a very bad word," returned Max, laughing; "but I
+can tell you, from sad experience, that the _thing_ is bad enough
+sometimes; I'd be quaking in my shoes if I thought papa had any reason
+to consider me deserving of one."
+
+"I don't see what you mean by talking so to me," exclaimed Lulu,
+passionately; "but I think you are a Pharisee--making yourself out so
+much better than I am!"
+
+The call to supper interrupted them just there, and perhaps saved them
+from a down-right quarrel.
+
+Lulu had no appetite for the meal, and it seemed to her that the others
+would never have done eating; then that they lingered unusually long
+about the house before starting for their accustomed evening
+rendezvous--the beach; for she was on thorns all the time.
+
+At last some one made a move, and catching a look from her father which
+she alone saw or understood, she slipped unobserved into her bedroom and
+waited there with a fast beating heart.
+
+She heard him say to Violet, "Don't wait for me, my love; I have a
+little matter to attend to here, and will follow you in the course of
+half an hour."
+
+"Anything I can help you with?" Violet asked.
+
+"Oh, no, thank you," he said, "I need no assistance."
+
+"A business letter to write, I presume," she returned laughingly. "Well,
+don't make it too long, for I grudge every moment of your time."
+
+With that she followed the others, and all was quiet except for the
+captain's measured tread, for he was slowly pacing the room to and fro.
+
+Impatient, impetuous Lulu did not know how to endure the suspense; she
+seemed to herself like a criminal awaiting execution. Softly she opened
+the door and stepped out in front of her father, stopping him in his
+walk.
+
+"Papa," she said, with pale, trembling lips, looking beseechingly up
+into his face, "whatever you are going to do to me, won't you please do
+it at once and let me have it over?"
+
+He took her hand and, sitting down, drew her to his side, putting his
+arm around her.
+
+"My little daughter," he said very gravely, but not unkindly, "my
+responsibility in regard to your training weighs very heavily on my
+mind; it is plain to me that you will make either a very good and useful
+woman, or one who will be a curse to herself and others; for you are too
+energetic and impulsive, too full of strong feeling to be lukewarm and
+indifferent in anything.
+
+"You are forming your character now for time and for eternity, and I
+must do whatever lies in my power to help you to form it aright; for
+good and not for evil. You inherit a sinful nature from me, and have
+very strong passions which must be conquered or they will prove your
+ruin. I fear you do not see the great sinfulness of their indulgence,
+and that it may be that I am partly to blame for that in having passed
+too lightly over such exhibitions of them as have come under my notice:
+in short, that perhaps if I had been more justly severe with your
+faults you would have been more thoroughly convinced of their
+heinousness and striven harder and with greater success to conquer them.
+
+"Therefore, after much thought and deliberation, and much prayer for
+guidance and direction, I have fully decided that I ought to punish you
+severely for the repeated acts of disobedience you have been guilty of
+in the last few days, and the constant exhibition of ill-temper.
+
+"It pains me exceedingly to do it, but I must not consider my own
+feelings where my dear child's best interests are concerned."
+
+"Is it because I asked you to do it, papa?" she inquired. "I never
+thought you would when I said it."
+
+"No; I have been thinking seriously on the subject ever since you
+behaved so badly the day of the 'squantum,' and had very nearly decided
+the question just as I have fully decided it now. I know you are an
+honest child, even when the truth is against you; tell me, do you not
+yourself think that I am right?"
+
+"Yes, sir," she answered, low and tremulously, after a moment's struggle
+with herself. "Oh, please do it at once, so it will be over soon!"
+
+"I will," he said, rising and leading her into the inner room; "you
+shall not have the torture of anticipation a moment longer."
+
+Though the punishment was severe beyond Lulu's worst anticipations, she
+bore it without outcry or entreaty, feeling that she richly deserved it,
+and determined that no one who might be within hearing should learn from
+any sound she uttered what was going on. Tears and now and then a
+half-suppressed sob were the only evidences of suffering that she
+allowed herself to give.
+
+Her father was astonished at her fortitude, and more than ever convinced
+that she had in her the elements of a noble character.
+
+The punishment over, he took her in his arms, laying her head against
+his breast. Both were silent, her tears falling like rain.
+
+At length, with a heart-broken sob, "You hurt me terribly, papa," she
+said; "I didn't think you would ever want to hurt me so."
+
+"I did not want to," he answered in moved tones; "it was sorely against
+my inclination, I cannot tell you how gladly I should have borne twice
+the pain for you if so I could have made you a good girl. I know you
+have sometimes troubled yourself with foolish fears that you had less
+than your fair share of my affection; but I have not a child that is
+nearer or dearer to me than you are, my darling. I love you very much."
+
+"I'm so glad, papa; I 'most wonder you can," she sobbed; "and I love
+you dearly, dearly; I know I've not been acting like it lately, but I
+do, and just as much now as before. Oh, papa, you don't know how hard it
+is for me to be good!"
+
+"I think I do," he said; "for I am naturally quite as bad as you are,
+having a violent temper, which would most certainly have been my ruin
+had I not been forced to learn to control it; indeed I fear it is from
+me you get your temper.
+
+"I had a good Christian mother," he went on, "who was very faithful in
+her efforts to train her children up aright. My fits of passion gave her
+great concern and anxiety. I can see now how troubled and distressed she
+used to look.
+
+"Usually she would shut me up in a room by myself until I had had time
+to cool down, then come to me, talk very seriously and kindly of the
+danger and sinfulness of such indulgence of temper, telling me there was
+no knowing what dreadful deed I might some day be led to commit in my
+fury, if I did not learn to rule my own spirit; and that therefore for
+my own sake she must punish me to teach me self-control. She would then
+chastise me, often quite severely, and leave me to myself again to
+reflect upon the matter. Thus she finally succeeded in so convincing me
+of the great guilt and danger of giving rein to my fiery temper and the
+necessity of gaining the mastery over it, that I fought hard to do so,
+and with God's help have, I think, gained the victory.
+
+"It is the remembrance of all this, and how thankful I am to my mother
+now for her faithfulness, that has determined me to be equally faithful
+to my own dear little daughter, though unfortunately I lack the
+opportunity for the same constant watchfulness over my children."
+
+"Oh, papa, if you only could be with us all the time!" she sighed. "But
+I never thought you had a temper. I've seen some people fly at their
+naughty children in a great passion and beat them hard; I should think
+if you had such a bad temper as you say, you'd have treated me so many a
+time."
+
+"Very likely I should if your grandmother had not taught me to control
+it," he said; "you may thank her that you have as good a father as you
+have."
+
+"I think I have the best in the world," she said, putting her arm round
+his neck; "and now that it's all over, papa, I'm glad you did punish me
+just so hard; for I don't feel half so mean, because it seems as if I
+have sort of paid for my naughtiness toward you."
+
+"Yes, toward me; the account is settled between us; but remember that
+you cannot so atone for your sin against God; nothing but the blood of
+Christ can avail to blot out that account against you, and you must ask
+to be forgiven for His sake alone. We will kneel down and ask it now."
+
+Violet glanced again and again toward the cottages on the bluff,
+wondering and a trifle impatient at her husband's long delay, but at
+length saw him approaching, leading Lulu by the hand.
+
+There was unusual gravity, amounting almost to sternness, in his face,
+and Lulu's wore a more subdued expression than she had ever seen upon
+it, while traces of tears were evident upon her cheeks,
+
+"He has been talking very seriously to her in regard to the ill-temper
+she has shown during the past few days," Violet said to herself. "Poor
+wayward child! I hope she will take the lesson to heart, and give him
+less trouble and anxiety in future."
+
+He kept Lulu close at his side all the evening, and she seemed well
+content to stay there, her head on his shoulder, his arm around her
+waist, while she listened silently to the talk going on around her or to
+the booming of the waves upon the beach not many yards away.
+
+When it was time for the children to retire, he took her and Grace to
+the house. At the door he bent down and kissed Grace good-night,
+saying, "I shall not wait to see you in your bed, but shall come in to
+look at you before I go to mine."
+
+"May I have a kiss too, papa?" Lulu asked in a wishful, half-tremulous
+voice, as though a trifle uncertain whether her request would be
+granted.
+
+"Yes, my dear little daughter, as many as you wish," he replied, taking
+her in his arms and bestowing them with hearty good-will and affection.
+
+"I'm sorry--oh, very sorry for all my naughtiness, papa," she whispered
+in his ear while clinging about his neck.
+
+"It is all forgiven now," he said, "and I trust will never be repeated."
+
+Lulu was very good, submissive, and obedient during the remainder of her
+father's stay among them.
+
+She was greatly distressed when, two weeks later, orders came for him to
+join his ship the following day. She clung to him with devoted,
+remorseful affection and distress in prospect of the impending
+separation, while he treated her with even more than his wonted
+kindness, drawing her often caressingly to his knee, and his voice
+taking on a very tender tone whenever he spoke to her.
+
+It was in the evening he left them, for he was to drive over to
+Nantucket Town and pass the night there in order to take the early boat
+leaving for the mainland the next morning.
+
+Mr. Dinsmore went with him, intending to go to Boston for a few days,
+perhaps on to New York also, then return to Siasconset.
+
+Harold, Herbert, Bob, and Max set out that same evening for their
+camping ground; so that Mr. Edward Travilla was the only man of the
+party left to take care of the women and children.
+
+However, they would all have felt safe enough in that very quiet spot,
+or anywhere on the island, without any such protection.
+
+Lulu went to bed that night full of remorseful regret that through her
+own wilfulness she had lost many hours of her father's prized society,
+besides grieving and displeasing him.
+
+Oh, if she could but go back and live the last few weeks over, how
+differently she would behave! She would not give him the least cause to
+be displeased with or troubled about her.
+
+As often before, she felt a great disgust at herself, and a longing
+desire to be good and gentle like Gracie, who never seemed to have the
+slightest inclination to be quick-tempered or rebellious.
+
+"She's so sweet and dear!" murmured Lulu half aloud, and reaching out a
+hand to softly touch the little sister sleeping quietly by her side; "I
+should think papa would love her ten times better than me; but he says
+he doesn't, and he always tells the truth. I wish I'd been made like
+Gracie; but I'm ever so glad he can love me in spite of all my badness.
+Oh, I am determined to be good the next time he's at home, so that he
+will enjoy his visit more. It was a burning shame in me to spoil this
+one so; I'd like to beat you for it, Lulu Raymond, and I'm glad he
+didn't let you escape."
+
+Violet and her mother were passing the night together, and lying side by
+side talked to each other in loving confidence of such things as lay
+nearest their hearts. Naturally Vi's thoughts were full of the husband
+from whom she had just parted--for how long?--it might be months or
+years.
+
+"Mamma," she said, "the more I am with him and study his character, the
+more I honor and trust and love him. It is the one trial of my otherwise
+exceptionally happy life, that we must pass so much of our time apart,
+and that he has such a child as Lulu to mar his enjoyment of--"
+
+"Oh, dear daughter," interrupted Elsie, "do not allow yourself to feel
+otherwise than very kindly toward your husband's child; Lulu has some
+very noble traits, and I trust you will try to think of them rather than
+of her faults, serious as they may seem to you."
+
+"Yes, mamma, there are some things about her that are very lovable, and
+I really have a strong affection for her, even aside from the fact that
+she is his child; yet when she behaves in a way that distresses him I
+can hardly help wishing that she belonged to some one else.
+
+"You surely must have noticed how badly she behaved for two or three
+days. He never spoke to me about it, tried not to let me see that it
+interfered with his enjoyment (for he knew that that would spoil mine),
+but for all that I knew his heart was often heavy over her misconduct.
+
+"Yet she certainly does love her father. How she clung to him after she
+had heard that he must leave us so soon, with a remorseful affection, it
+seemed to me."
+
+"Yes, and though she shed but few tears in parting from him, I could see
+that she was almost heart-broken. She is a strange child, but if she
+takes the right turn, will assuredly make a noble, useful woman."
+
+"I hope so, mamma; and that will, I know, repay him for all his care and
+anxiety on her account. No father could be fonder of his children or
+more willing to do or endure anything for their sake. Of course I do not
+mean anything wrong; he would not do wrong himself or suffer wrong-doing
+in them; for his greatest desire is to see them truly good, real
+Christians. I hope my darling, as she grows older, will be altogether a
+comfort and blessing to him."
+
+"As her mother has been to me, and always was to her father," Elsie
+responded in loving tones.
+
+"Thank you, mamma," Violet said with emotion; "oh, if I had been an
+undutiful daughter and given pain and anxiety to my best of fathers, how
+my heart would ache at the remembrance, now that he is gone. And I feel
+deep pity for Lulu when I think what sorrow she is preparing for herself
+in case she outlives her father, as in the course of nature she is
+likely to do."
+
+"Yes, poor child!" sighed Elsie; "and doubtless she is even now enduring
+the reproaches of conscience aggravated by the fear that she may not see
+her father very soon again.
+
+"She and Gracie, to say nothing of my dear Vi, will be feeling lonely
+to-morrow, and Edward, Zoe, and I have planned various little
+excursions, by land and water, to give occupation to your thoughts and
+pleasantly while away the time."
+
+"You are always so kind, dearest mamma," said Violet; "always thinking
+of others and planning for their enjoyment."
+
+"Oh, how lonely it does seem without papa! our dear, dear papa!" was
+Gracie's waking exclamation. "I wish he could live at home all the time
+like other children's fathers do! When will he come again, Lulu?"
+
+"I don't know, Gracie; I don't believe anybody knows," returned Lulu
+sorrowfully. "But you have no occasion to feel half as badly about it as
+I."
+
+"Why not?" cried Grace, a little indignantly, even her gentle nature
+aroused at the apparent insinuation that he was more to Lulu than to
+herself; "you don't love him a bit better than I do."
+
+"Maybe not; but Mamma Vi is more to you than she is to me; though that
+wasn't what I was thinking of. I was only thinking that you had been a
+good child to him all the time he has been at home, while I was so very,
+very naughty that--"
+
+Lulu broke off suddenly and went on with, her dressing in silence.
+
+"That what?" asked Grace.
+
+"That I grieved him very much and spoiled half his pleasure," Lulu said
+in a choking voice. Then turning suddenly toward her sister, her face
+flushing hotly, her eyes full of tears, bitterly ashamed of what she was
+moved to tell, yet with a heart aching so for sympathy that she hardly
+knew how to keep it back, "Gracie, if I tell you something will you
+never, _never, never_ breathe a single word of it to a living soul?"
+
+Grace, who was seated on the floor putting on her shoes and stockings,
+looked up at her sister in silent astonishment.
+
+"Come, answer," exclaimed Lulu impetuously; "do you promise? I know if
+you make a promise you'll keep it. But I won't tell you without, for I
+wouldn't have Mamma Vi, or Max, or anybody else but you know, for all
+the world."
+
+"Not papa?"
+
+"Oh, Gracie, papa knows; it's a secret between him and me--only--only I
+have a right to tell you if I choose."
+
+"I'm glad he knows, because I couldn't promise not to tell him if he
+asked me and said I must. Yes, I promise, Lulu. What is it?"
+
+Lulu had finished her dressing, and dropping down on the carpet beside
+Grace she began, half averting her face and speaking in low, hurried
+tones. "You remember that morning we were all going to the 'squantum' I
+changed my dress and put on a white one, and because of that, and
+something I said to Max that papa overheard, he said I must stay at
+home; and he ordered me to take off that dress immediately. Well, I
+disobeyed him; I walked round the town in the dress before I took it
+off, and instead of staying at home I went in to bathe, and took a walk
+in the afternoon with Betty Johnson to Sankaty Lighthouse, and went up
+in the tower and outside too."
+
+"Oh, Lulu!" cried Grace, "how could you dare to do so?"
+
+"I did, anyway," said Lulu; "and you know I was very ill-tempered for
+two days afterward; so when papa knew it all he thought he ought to
+punish me, and he did."
+
+"How?"
+
+"Oh, Grace! don't you know? can't you guess? It was when he and I stayed
+back while all the rest went to the beach, that evening after Betty's
+friend told of seeing me at Sankaty."
+
+Grace drew a long breath. "Oh, Lu," she said pityingly, putting her arms
+lovingly about her sister, "I'm so sorry for you! How could you bear it?
+Did he hurt you very much?"
+
+"Oh, yes, terribly; but I'm glad he did it (though I wouldn't for
+anything let anybody know it but you), because I'd feel so mean if I
+hadn't paid somehow for my badness. Papa was so good and kind to me--he
+always is--and I had been behaving so hatefully to him.
+
+"And he wasn't in a bit of a passion with me. I believe, as he told me,
+he did hate to punish me, and only did it to help me to learn to conquer
+my temper."
+
+"And to be obedient, too?"
+
+"Yes; the punishment was for that too, he said. But now don't you think
+I have reason to feel worse about his going away just now than you?"
+
+"Yes," admitted Grace; "I'd feel ever so badly if I'd done anything to
+make dear papa sad and troubled; and I think I should be frightened to
+death if he was going to whip me."
+
+"No, you wouldn't," said Lulu, "for you would know papa wouldn't hurt
+you any more than he thought necessary for your own good. Now let me
+help you dress, for it must be near breakfast time."
+
+"Oh, thank you; yes, I'll have to hurry. Do you love papa as well as
+ever, Lu?"
+
+"Better," returned Lulu, emphatically; "it seems odd, but I do. I
+shouldn't though if I thought he took pleasure in beating me, or
+punishing me in any way."
+
+"I don't b'lieve he likes to punish any of us," said Grace.
+
+"I _know_ he doesn't," said Lulu. "And it isn't any odder that I should
+love him in spite of his punishments, than that he should love me in
+spite of all my naughtiness. Yes, I do think, Gracie, we have the best
+father in the world."
+
+"'Course we have," responded Grace; "but then we don't have him half the
+time; he's 'most always on his ship," she added tearfully.
+
+"Are you ready for breakfast, dears?" asked a sweet voice at the door.
+
+"Yes, Grandma Elsie," they answered, hastening to claim the good-morning
+kiss she was always ready to bestow.
+
+Lulu's heartache had found some relief in her confidence to her sister,
+and she showed a pleasanter and more cheerful face at the table than
+Violet expected to see her wear.
+
+It grew brighter still when she learned that they were all to have a
+long, delightful drive over the hills and moors, starting almost
+immediately upon the conclusion of the meal.
+
+The weather was charming, everybody in most amiable mood, and spite of
+the pain of the recent parting from him whom they so dearly loved, that
+would occasionally make itself felt in the hearts of wife and children,
+the little trip was an enjoyable one to all.
+
+Just as they drew up at the cottage door on their return, a blast of
+Captain Baxter's tin horn announced his arrival with the mail, and
+Edward, waiting only to assist the ladies and children to alight,
+hurried off to learn if they had any interest in the contents of the
+mailbag.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VIII.
+
+"Be not too ready to condemn
+   The wrongs thy brothers may have done;
+ Ere ye too harshly censure them
+   For human faults, ask, 'Have I none?'"
+
+--_Miss Eliza Cook_.
+
+
+The little girls took up their station at the front door to watch for
+"Uncle Edward's" return.
+
+Gracie presently cried out joyfully, "Oh, he's coming with a whole
+handful of letters! I wonder if one is from papa."
+
+"I'm afraid not," said Lulu; "he would hardly write last night, leaving
+us so late as he did, and hardly have time before the leaving of the
+early boat this morning."
+
+The last word had scarcely left her lips when Edward reached her side
+and put a letter into her hand--a letter directed to her, and
+unmistakably in her father's handwriting.
+
+"One for you, too, Vi," he said gayly, tossing it into her lap through
+the open window.
+
+"Excuse the unceremonious delivery, sister mine. Where are grandma and
+mamma? I have a letter for each of them."
+
+"Here," answered his mother's voice from within the room; then as she
+took the missives from his hand, "Ah, I knew papa would not forget
+either mamma or me."
+
+"Where's my share, Ned?" asked Zoe, issuing from the inner room, where
+she had been engaged in taking off her hat and smoothing her fair
+tresses.
+
+"Your share? Well, really I don't know; unless you'll accept the
+mail-carrier as such," he returned sportively.
+
+"Captain Baxter?" she asked in mock astonishment. "I'd rather have a
+letter by half."
+
+"But you can't have either," he returned, laughing; "you can have the
+postman who delivered the letters here--nothing more; yours is 'Hobson's
+choice.'"
+
+Lulu, receiving her letter with a half-smothered exclamation of intense,
+joyful surprise, ran swiftly away with it to the beach, never stopping
+till she had gained a spot beyond and away from the crowd, where no
+prying eye would watch her movements or note if the perusal of her
+treasure caused any emotion.
+
+There, seated upon the sand, she broke open the envelope with fingers
+trembling with eagerness. It contained only a few lines in Captain
+Raymond's bold chirography, but they breathed such fatherly love and
+tenderness as brought the tears in showers from Lulu's eyes--tears of
+intense joy and filial love. She hastily wiped them away and read the
+sweet words again and again; then kissing the paper over and over,
+placed it in her bosom, rose up, and slowly wended her way back toward
+the house, with a lighter, happier heart than she had known for some
+days.
+
+She had not gone far when Grace came tripping over the sands to meet
+her, her face sparkling with delight as she held up a note to view,
+exclaiming, "See, Lu! papa did not forget me; it came inside of mamma's
+letter."
+
+"Oh, Gracie, I am glad," said Lulu; "but it would be very strange for
+papa to remember the bad child and not the good one, wouldn't it?" she
+concluded, between a sigh and a smile.
+
+"I'm not always good," said Grace; "you know I did something very, very
+bad last winter one time--something you would never do. I b'lieve you'd
+speak the truth if you knew you'd be killed for it."
+
+"You dear little thing!" exclaimed Lulu, throwing her arm round Grace
+and giving her a hearty kiss; "it's very good in you to say it; but papa
+says I'm an honest child and own the truth even when it's against me."
+
+"Yes; you said you told him how you had disobeyed him; and If it had
+been I, I wouldn't have ever said a word about it for fear he'd punish
+me."
+
+"Well, you can't help being timid; and if I were as timid as you are,
+no doubt I'd be afraid to own up too; and I didn't confess till after
+that Miss Eastman had told on me," said Lulu. "Now let's sit down on the
+sand, and if you'll show me your letter, I'll show you mine."
+
+Grace was more than willing, and they busied themselves with the
+letters, reading and rereading, and with loving talk about their absent
+father, till summoned to the supper-table.
+
+Lulu was very fond of being on the beach, playing in the sand, wandering
+hither and thither, or just sitting gazing dreamily out over the waves;
+and her father had allowed her to do so, only stipulating that she
+should not go out of sight or into any place that looked at all
+dangerous.
+
+"I'm going down to the beach," she said to Grace, when they had left the
+table that evening; "won't you go too?"
+
+"Not yet," said Grace; "baby is awake, and looks so sweet that I'd
+rather stay and play with her a little while first."
+
+"She does look pretty and sweet," assented Lulu, glancing toward the
+babe, cooing in its nurse's arms, "but we can see enough of her after we
+go home to Ion, and haven't the sea any more. I'll go now, and you can
+come and join me when you are ready."
+
+Leaving the house, Lulu turned southward toward Sunset Heights, and
+strolled slowly on, gazing seaward for the most part, and drinking in
+with delight the delicious breeze as it came sweeping on from no one
+knows where, tearing the crests of the waves and scattering the spray
+hither and yon.
+
+The tide was rising, and it was keen enjoyment to watch the great
+billows chasing each other in and dashing higher and higher on the sands
+below. Then the sun drew near his setting, and the sea, reflecting the
+gorgeous coloring of the clouds, changed every moment from one lovely
+hue to another.
+
+Lulu walked on and on, wilfully refusing to think how great might be the
+distance she was putting between herself and home, and at length sat
+down, the better to enjoy the lovely panorama of cloud and sea which
+still continued to enrapture her with its ever-changing beauty.
+
+By and by the colors began to fade and give place to a silvery gray,
+which gradually deepened and spread till the whole sky was fast growing
+black with clouds that even to her inexperienced eye portended a storm.
+
+She started up and sent a sweeping glance around on every side. Could it
+be possible that she was so far from the tiny 'Sconset cottage that at
+present she called home? Here were Tom Never's Head and the life-saving
+station almost close at hand; she had heard papa say they were a good
+two miles from 'Sconset, so she must be very nearly that distance from
+home, all alone too, and with night and a storm fast coming on.
+
+"Oh me! I've been disobedient again," she said aloud, as she set off for
+home at her most rapid pace; "what would papa say? It wasn't exactly
+intentional this time, but I should not have been so careless."
+
+Alarmed at the prospect of being overtaken by darkness and tempest alone
+out in the wild, she used her best efforts to move with speed; but she
+could scarcely see to pick her steps or take a perfectly direct course,
+and now and again she was startled by the flutter of an affrighted
+night-bird across her path as she wandered among the sand dunes, toiling
+over the yielding soil, the booming of the waves and the melancholy
+cadences of the wind as it rose and fell filling her ears.
+
+She was a brave child, entirely free from superstitious fears, and
+having learned that the island harbored no burglars or murderers, and
+that there was no wild beast upon it, her only fear was of being
+overtaken by the storm or lost on the moors, unable to find her way till
+day-break.
+
+But, gaining the top of a sand-hill, the star-like gleam of Sankaty
+Light greeted her delighted eyes, and with a joyful exclamation, "Oh,
+now I can find the way!" she sprang forward with renewed energy, soon
+found the path to the village, pursued it with quickened steps and light
+heart, although the rain was now pouring down, accompanied with
+occasional flashes of lightning and peals of thunder, and in a few
+moments pushed open the door of the cottage and stepped into the
+astonished presence of the ladies of the party.
+
+She had not been missed till the approach of the storm drove them all
+within doors; then perceiving that the little girl was not among them,
+the question passed from one to another, "Where is Lulu?"
+
+No one could say where; Grace remembered that she had gone out intending
+to take a stroll along the beach, but did not mention in which
+direction.
+
+"And she has never been known to stay out so late; and--and the tide is
+coming in," cried Violet, sinking pale and trembling into a chair. "Oh,
+mamma, if she is drowned, how shall I answer to my husband for taking so
+little care of his child?"
+
+"My dear daughter, don't borrow trouble," Elsie said cheerfully, though
+her own cheek had grown very pale; "it was in my care he left her, not
+in yours."
+
+"Don't fret, Vi," Edward said; "I don't believe she's drowned; she has
+more sense than to go where the tide would reach her; but I'll go at
+once to look for her, and engage others in the search also."
+
+He started for the door.
+
+"She may be out on the moors, Ned," called Zoe, running after him with
+his waterproof coat. "Here, put this on."
+
+"No time to wait for that," he said.
+
+"But you must take time," she returned, catching hold of him and
+throwing it over his shoulders; "men have to obey their wives once in
+awhile; Lu's not drowning; don't you believe it; and she may as well get
+a wetting as you."
+
+Grace, hiding her head in Violet's lap, was sobbing bitterly, the latter
+stroking her hair in a soothing way, but too full of grief and alarm
+herself to speak any comforting words.
+
+"Don't cry, Gracie; and, Vi, don't look so distressed," said Betty.
+"Lulu, like myself, is one of those people that need never be worried
+about--the bad pennies that always turn up again."
+
+"Then she isn't fit for heaven," remarked Rosie in an undertone not
+meant for her sister's ear; "but I don't believe," she added in a louder
+key, "that there is anything worse the matter than too long a walk for
+her to get back in good season."
+
+"That is my opinion, Vi," said Mrs. Dinsmore; and Elsie added, "Mine
+also."
+
+No one spoke again for a moment, and in the silence the heavy boom, boom
+of the surf on the beach below came distinctly to their ears. Then there
+was a vivid flash of lightning and a terrific thunder crash, followed
+instantly by a heavy down-pour of rain.
+
+"And she is out in all this!" exclaimed Violet in tones of deep
+distress. "Dear child, if I only had her here safe in my arms, or if her
+father were here to look after her!"
+
+"And punish her," added Rosie. "It's my humble opinion that if ever a
+girl of her age needed a good whipping, she does."
+
+"Rosie," said her mother, with unwonted severity, "I cannot allow you to
+talk in that way. Lulu's faults are different from yours, but perhaps no
+worse; for while she is passionate and not sufficiently amenable to
+authority, you are showing yourself both uncharitable and Pharisaical."
+
+"Well, mamma," Rosie answered, blushing deeply at the reproof, "I cannot
+help feeling angry with her for giving poor Vi so much unnecessary worry
+and distress of mind. And I am sure her father must have felt troubled
+and mortified by the way she behaved for two or three days while he was
+here."
+
+"But he loves her very dearly," said Violet; "so dearly that to lose
+her in this way would surely break his heart."
+
+"But I tell you he is not going to lose her in this way," said Betty in
+a lively tone; "don't you be a bit afraid of it."
+
+But Violet could not share the comfortable assurance; to her it seemed
+more than likely Lulu had been too venturesome, and that a swiftly
+incoming wave had carried her off her feet and swept her in its recoil
+into the boiling sea.
+
+"I shall never see the dear child again!" was her anguished thought;
+"and oh, what news to write to her father! He will not blame me, I know,
+but oh, I cannot help blaming myself that I did not miss her sooner and
+send some one to search for and bring her back."
+
+Elsie read her daughter's distress in her speaking countenance, and
+sitting down by her side tried to cheer her with loving, hopeful words.
+
+"Dear Vi," she said, "I have a strong impression that the child is not
+lost, and will be here presently. But whatever has happened, or may
+happen, stay your heart, dear one, upon your God; trust Him for the
+child, for your husband, and for yourself. You know that troubles do not
+spring out of the ground, and to His children He gives help and
+deliverance out of all He sends them.
+
+"'God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble.' 'He
+shall deliver thee in six troubles: yea in seven there shall no evil
+touch thee.'"
+
+There was perhaps not more than a half hour of this trying suspense
+between Edward's departure in search of the missing child and her sudden
+appearance in their midst: sudden it seemed because the roar of the sea
+and howling of the storm drowned all other sounds from without, and
+prevented any echo of approaching footsteps.
+
+"Lulu!" they all cried in varied tones of surprise and relief, as they
+started up and gathered about her dripping figure.
+
+"Where have you been?"
+
+"How wet you are!"
+
+"Oh, dear child, I am so glad and thankful to see you; I have been
+terribly frightened about you!" This last from Violet.
+
+"I--I didn't mean to be out so late or to go so far," stammered Lulu.
+"And I didn't see the storm coming up in time, and it caught and
+hindered me. Please, Mamma Vi, and Grandma Elsie, don't be angry about
+it. I won't do so again."
+
+"We won't stop to talk about it now," Elsie said, answering for Violet
+and herself; "your clothes must be changed instantly, for you are as wet
+as if you had been in the sea; and that with fresh water, so that there
+is great danger of your taking cold."
+
+"I should think the best plan would be for her to be rubbed with a
+coarse towel till reaction sets in fully and then put directly to bed,"
+said Mrs. Dinsmore. "If that is done we may hope to find her as well in
+the morning as if she had not had this exposure to the storm."
+
+Lulu made no objection nor resistance, being only too glad to escape so
+easily. Still she was not quite sure that some punishment might not be
+in store for her on the morrow. And she had an uncomfortable impression
+that were it not for her father's absence it might not be a very light
+one.
+
+When she was snugly in bed, Grandma Elsie came to her, bringing with her
+own hands a great tumbler of hot lemonade.
+
+"Drink this, Lulu," she said, in her own sweet voice and with a loving
+look that made the little girl heartily ashamed of having given so much
+trouble and anxiety; "it will be very good for you, I think, as well as
+palatable."
+
+"Thank you, ma'am," Lulu said, tasting it; "it is delicious, so strong
+of both lemon and sugar."
+
+"I am glad you like it; drink it all if you can," Elsie said.
+
+When Lulu had drained the tumbler it was carried away by Agnes, and
+Grandma Elsie, sitting down beside the bed, asked, "Are you sleepy, my
+child? If you are we will defer our talk till to-morrow morning; if not,
+we will have it now."
+
+"I'm not sleepy," Lulu answered, blushing and averting her face, adding
+to herself, "I suppose it's got to come, and I'd rather have it over."
+
+"You know, my child, that in the absence of your father and mine you are
+my care and I am responsible for you, while you are accountable to me
+for your good or bad behavior. Such being the case, it is now my duty to
+ask you to give an account of your whereabouts and doings in the hours
+that you were absent from us this evening."
+
+Lulu replied by an exact statement of the truth, pleading in excuse for
+her escapade her father's permission to stroll about the beach, even
+alone, her enjoyment of the exercise of walking along the bluff, and her
+absorbing interest in the changing beauty of sky and sea--all which
+tended to render her oblivious of time and space, so that on being
+suddenly reminded of them she found herself much farther from home than
+she had supposed.
+
+"Was it not merely within certain limits you were given permission to
+ramble about the beach?" Elsie asked gently.
+
+"Yes, ma'am; papa said I was not to go far, and I did not intend to;
+indeed, indeed, Grandma Elsie, I had not the least intention of
+disobeying, but forgot everything in the pleasure of the walk and the
+beautiful sights."
+
+"Do you think that is sufficient excuse, and ought to be accepted as
+fully exonerating you from blame in regard to this matter?"
+
+"I don't think people can help forgetting sometimes," Lulu replied, a
+trifle sullenly.
+
+"I remember that in dealing with me as a child my father would never
+take forgetfulness of his orders as any excuse for disobedience; and
+though it seemed hard then, I have since thought he was right, because
+the forgetfulness is almost always the result of not having deemed the
+matter of sufficient importance to duly charge the memory with it.
+
+"In the Bible God both warns us against forgetting and bids us remember:
+
+"'Remember all the commandments of the Lord, and do them.'
+
+"'Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy.'
+
+"'Beware lest thou forget the Lord.'
+
+"'The wicked shall be turned into hell, and all the nations that forget
+God.'
+
+"You see that God does not accept forgetfulness as a sufficient excuse,
+or any excuse for sin."
+
+"Then you won't, of course," muttered Lulu, carefully avoiding looking
+into the kind face bending over her; "how am I to be punished? I don't
+feel as if anybody has a _right_ to punish me but papa," she added, with
+a flash of indignant anger.
+
+"I heartily wish he were here to attend to it," was the response, in a
+kindly pitying tone. "But since, unfortunately, he is not, and my
+father, too, is absent, the unpleasant duty devolves upon me. I have not
+had time to fully consider the matter, but have no thought of being very
+severe with you; and perhaps if you knew all the anxiety and sore
+distress suffered on your account this evening--particularly by your
+mamma and little sister--you would be sufficiently punished already."
+
+"Did Mamma Vi care?" Lulu asked, in a half-incredulous tone.
+
+"My child, she was almost distracted," Elsie said. "She loves you for
+both your own and your father's sake. Besides, as she repeated again and
+again, she was sorely distressed on his account, knowing his love for
+you to be so great that to lose you would well-nigh break his heart."
+
+A flash of joy illumined Lulu's face at this new testimony to her
+father's love for her, but passed away as suddenly as it came.
+
+"I do feel punished in hearing that you were all so troubled about me,
+Grandma Elsie," she said, "and I mean to be very, very careful not to
+cause such anxiety again. Please tell Mamma Vi I am sorry to have given
+her pain; but she shouldn't care anything about such a naughty girl."
+
+"That, my child, she cannot help," Elsie said; "she loves your father
+far too well not to love you for his sake."
+
+After a little more kindly admonitory talk she went away, leaving a
+tender, motherly kiss upon the little girl's lips.
+
+At the door Grace met her with a request for a good-night kiss, which
+was promptly granted.
+
+"Good-night, dear little one; pleasant dreams and a happy awaking, if it
+be God's will," Elsie said, bending down to touch her lips to the
+rosebud mouth and let the small arms twine themselves around her neck.
+
+"Good-night, dear Grandma Elsie," responded the child. "Oh, aren't you
+ever so glad God brought our Lulu safely home to us?"
+
+"I am indeed, dear; let us not forget to thank Him for it in our prayers
+to-night."
+
+Lulu heard, and as Grace's arms went round her neck the next moment, and
+the sweet lips, tremulous with emotion, touched her cheek,
+
+"Were you so distressed about me, Gracie?" she asked with feeling. "Did
+Mamma Vi care so very much that I might be drowned?"
+
+"Yes, indeed, Lu, dear Lu; oh, what could I do without my dear sister?"
+
+"You know you have another one now," Suggested Lulu.
+
+"That doesn't make any difference," said Grace. "She's the darling baby
+sister; you are the dear, dear big sister."
+
+"Papa calls me his little girl," remarked Lulu, half musingly; "and
+somehow I like to be little to him and big to you. Oh, Gracie, what do
+you suppose he will say when he hears about to-night?--my being so bad;
+and so soon after he went away, too."
+
+"Oh, Lu, what made you?"
+
+"Because I was careless; didn't think; and I begin to believe that it
+was because I didn't choose to take the trouble," she sighed. "I'm
+really afraid if papa were here I should get just the same sort of a
+punishment he gave me before. Gracie, don't you ever, ever tell anybody
+about that."
+
+"No, Lu; I promised I wouldn't. But I should think you'd be punished
+enough with all the wetting and the fright; for weren't you most scared
+to death?"
+
+"No; I was frightened, but not nearly so much as that. Not so much as I
+should be if papa were to walk in just now; because he'd have to hear
+all about it, and then he'd look so sorry and troubled, and punish me
+besides."
+
+"Then you wouldn't be glad to see papa if he came back?" Grace said, in
+a reproachfully inquiring tone.
+
+"Yes, I should," Lulu answered, promptly; "the punishment wouldn't last
+long, you know; he and I would both get over it pretty soon, and then it
+would be so delightful to have him with us again."
+
+Lulu woke the next morning feeling no ill effects whatever from her
+exposure to the storm.
+
+Before she and Grace had quite finished their morning toilet Grandma
+Elsie was at their door, asking if they were well. She stayed for a
+little chat with them, and Lulu asked what her punishment was to be.
+
+"Simply a prohibition of lonely rambles," Elsie answered, with a grave
+but kindly look; "and I trust it will prove all-sufficient; you are to
+keep near the rest of us for your own safety."
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER IX.
+
+"He that spareth his rod hateth his son: but he that loveth him
+ chasteneth him betimes."--_Prov_. 13: 24.
+
+
+When the morning boat touched at Nantucket pier there were among the
+throng which poured ashore two fine-looking gentlemen--one in the prime
+of life, the other growing a little elderly--who sought out at once a
+conveyance to 'Sconset.
+
+The hackman had driven them before, and recognized them with evident
+pleasure mingled with surprise.
+
+"Glad to see you back again, capt'n," he remarked, addressing the
+younger of his two passengers; "but it's kind of unexpected, isn't it? I
+understood you'd gone to join your ship, expecting to sail directly for
+foreign parts."
+
+"Yes, that was all correct," returned Captain Raymond, gayly, for he it
+was, in company with Mr. Dinsmore; "but orders are sometimes
+countermanded, as they were in this instance, to my no small content."
+
+"They'll be dreadful glad to see you at 'Sconset," was the next remark;
+"surprised, too. By the way, sir, your folks had a fright last evening."
+
+"A fright?" inquired both gentlemen in a breath, and exchanging a look
+of concern.
+
+"Yes, sirs; about one of your little girls, capt'n--the oldest one, I
+understood it was. Seems she'd wandered off alone to Tom Never's Head,
+or somewhere in that neighborhood, and was caught by the darkness and
+storm, and didn't find her way home till the older folks had begun to
+think she'd been swept away by the tide, which was coming in, to be
+sure; but they thought it might have been the backward flow of a big
+wave that had rushed up a little too quick for her, taking her off her
+feet and hurrying her into the surf before she could struggle up again."
+
+All the captain's gayety was gone, and his face wore a pained, troubled
+look.
+
+"But she did reach home in safety at last?" he said, inquiringly.
+
+"Oh, yes; all right except for a wetting, which probably did her no
+harm. But now maybe I'm telling tales out of school," he added, with a
+laugh. "I shouldn't like to get the little girl into trouble, so I hope
+you'll not be too hard on her, capt'n. I dare say the fright has been
+punishment enough to keep her from doing the like again."
+
+"I wish it may have been," was all the captain said.
+
+Then he fell into a revery so deep that he scarcely caught a word of a
+brisk conversation, in regard to some of the points of interest on the
+island, carried on between Mr. Dinsmore and the hackman.
+
+Lulu was having an uncomfortable day. When she met the family at the
+breakfast-table Grandma Rose seemed to regard her with cold displeasure;
+"Mamma Vi" spoke gently and kindly; hoping she felt no injury from last
+night's exposure, but looked wretchedly ill; and in answer to her
+mother's inquiries admitted that she had been kept awake most of the
+night by a violent headache, to which Rosie added, in an indignant tone,
+and with an angry glance at Lulu:
+
+"Brought on by anxiety in regard to a certain young miss who is always
+misbehaving and causing a world of trouble to her best friends."
+
+"Rose, Rose," Elsie said, reprovingly; "let me hear no more such
+remarks, or I shall send you from the table."
+
+Lulu had appeared in their midst, feeling humble and contrite, and had
+been conscience-smitten at sight of her mamma's pale face; but the sneer
+on Betty's face, the cold, averted looks of Edward and Zoe, and then
+Rosie's taunt roused her quick temper to almost a white heat.
+
+She rose, and pushing back her chair with some noise, turned to leave
+the table at which she had but just seated herself.
+
+"What is it, Lulu?" asked Grandma Elsie, in a tone of gentle kindliness.
+"Sit still, my child, and ask for what you want."
+
+"Thank you, ma'am," said Lulu. "I do not want anything but to go away.
+I'd rather do without my breakfast than stay here to be insulted."
+
+"Sit down, my child," repeated Elsie, as gently and kindly as before;
+"Rosie will make no more unkind remarks; and we will all try to treat
+you as we would wish to be treated were we in your place."
+
+No one else spoke. Lulu resumed her seat and ate her breakfast, but with
+little appetite or enjoyment; and on leaving the table tried to avoid
+contact with any of those who had caused her offence.
+
+"May I go down to the beach, Grandma Elsie?" she asked, in low,
+constrained tones, and with her eyes upon the floor.
+
+"If you will go directly there, to the seats under the awning which we
+usually occupy, and not wander from them farther than they are from the
+cliff," Elsie answered. "Promise me that you will keep within those
+bounds, and I shall know I may trust you; for you are an honest child."
+
+The cloud lifted slightly from Lulu's brow at those kindly words. She
+gave the promise, and walked slowly away.
+
+As she descended the stairway that led down the face of the cliff, she
+saw that Edward and Zoe were sitting side by side on one of the benches
+under the awning.
+
+She did not fancy their company just now, and knew hers would not be
+acceptable to them. She thought she would pass them and seat herself in
+the sand a little farther on.
+
+Edward was speaking as she came up behind them, and she heard him say,
+"It was the most uncomfortable meal ever eaten in our family; and all
+because of that ungovernable child."
+
+Lulu flushed hotly, and stepping past turned and confronted him with
+flashing eyes.
+
+"I heard you, Uncle Edward," she said, "though I had no intention of
+listening; and I say it is very unjust to blame me so when it was
+Rosie's insulting tongue and other people's cold, contemptuous looks
+that almost drove me wild."
+
+"You are much too easily driven wild," he said. "It is high time you
+learned to have some control over your temper. If I were your father I'd
+teach it you, even if I must try the virtue of a rod again and again;
+also you should learn proper submission to authority, if it had to be
+taught in the same manner."
+
+Lulu was too angry to speak for a moment; she stood silent, trembling
+with passion, but at length burst out: "It's none of your business how
+papa manages me, Mr. Travilla; and I'm very glad he's my father instead
+of you!"
+
+"You are a very saucy girl, Lulu Raymond," said Zoe, reddening with
+anger on her husband's account, "and shamefully ungrateful for all Mr.
+Travilla's kind exertions on your behalf last night."
+
+"Hush, hush, Zoe; do not remind her of it," Edward said. "'A benefit
+upbraided forfeits thanks.' I should have done quite the same for any
+one supposed to be in danger and distress."
+
+"What was it?" asked Lulu; "nobody told me he had done anything."
+
+"He was out for hours in all that storm, hunting you," replied Zoe, with
+a proudly admiring glance at her husband.
+
+"I'm very much obliged," said Lulu, her voice softening. "And sorry you
+suffered on my account," she added.
+
+"I did not suffer anything worth mentioning," he responded; "but your
+mamma was sorely distressed--thinking you might be in the sea--and, in
+consequence, had a dreadful headache all night. And since such dire
+consequences may follow upon your disregard for rules and lawful
+authority, Lulu, I insist that you shall be more amenable to them.
+
+"I believe you think that when your father and grandpa are both away you
+can do pretty much as you please; but you shall not while I am about. I
+won't have my mother's authority set at defiance by you or any one
+else."
+
+"Who wants to set it at defiance?" demanded Lulu, wrathfully. "Not I, I
+am sure. But I won't be ruled by you, for papa never said I should."
+
+"I think I shall take down this conversation and report it to him,"
+Edward said, only half in earnest.
+
+Lulu turned quickly away, greatly disturbed by the threat, but resolved
+that her alarm should not be perceived by either him or Zoe. Walking a
+few yards from them, she sat down upon the sand and amused herself
+digging in it, but with thoughts busied with the problem, "What will
+papa say and do if that conversation is reported to him?"
+
+A very little consideration of the question convinced her that if
+present her father would say she had been extremely impertinent, punish
+her for it, and make her apologize.
+
+Presently a glance toward the cottages on the bluff showed her Violet
+and Grace descending the stairway. She rose and hurried to meet them.
+
+"Mamma Vi," she said, as soon as within hearing, "I am ever so sorry to
+have frightened you so last night and given you a headache. But you
+oughtn't to care whether such a naughty girl as I am is drowned or not."
+
+"How can you talk so, Lulu dear?" Violet answered, putting an arm round
+the child's waist and giving her a gentle kiss. "Do you think your Mamma
+Vi has no real love for you? If so, you are much mistaken. I love you,
+Lulu, for yourself, and dearly for your father's sake. Oh, I wish you
+loved him well enough to try harder to be good in order to add to his
+happiness; it would add to it more than anything else that I know of.
+Your naughtiness does not deprive you of his fatherly affection, but it
+does rob him of much enjoyment which he would otherwise have."
+
+Lulu hung her head in silence, turned, and walked away full of
+self-accusing and penitent thoughts. She was not crying; tears did not
+come so readily to her eyes as to those of many children of her age, but
+her heart was aching with remorseful love for her absent father.
+
+"To think that I spoiled his visit home," she sighed to herself. "Oh, I
+wish he could come back to have it over again, and I would try to be
+good and not spoil his enjoyment in the very least!"
+
+"Come back now?" something seemed to reply; "suppose he should; wouldn't
+he punish you for your behavior since he left, only two days ago?"
+
+"Yes," she sighed; "I haven't the least doubt that if he were here and
+knew all he would punish me severely again; and I suppose he wouldn't be
+long in the house before he would hear it all; yet for all that I should
+be--oh, so glad if he could come back to stay a good while."
+
+Last night's storm had spent itself in a few hours, and the morning was
+bright and clear; yet a long drive planned for that day by our friends
+was unanimously postponed, as several of them had lost sleep, and wanted
+to make it up with a nap.
+
+Violet sought her couch immediately after dinner, slept off the last
+remains of her headache, and about the middle of the afternoon was
+preparing to go down to the beach, where all the others were, except
+Grace, who was seldom far from mamma's side, when the outer door opened,
+and a step and voice were heard which she had not hoped to hear again
+for months or years.
+
+The next moment she was in her husband's arms, her head pillowed on his
+breast, while his lips were pressed again and again to brow and cheek
+and lips, and Grace's glad shout arose, in sweet, silvery tones, "Papa
+has come back! Papa has come back! My dear, dear papa!"
+
+"Can it be possible, my dear, dear husband?" cried Violet, lifting to
+his a face radiant with happiness. "It seems too good to be true."
+
+"Not quite so good as that," he said, with a joyous laugh, "But it is
+quite a satisfaction to find that you are not sorry to see me."
+
+"Of which you were terribly afraid, of course," she returned, gayly. "Do
+tell me at once how long our powers of endurance of such uncongenial
+society are to be taxed?"
+
+"Ah, that is beyond my ability."
+
+"Then we may hope for weeks or months?" she said, rapturously.
+
+"Certainly we are not forbidden to hope," he answered, smiling tenderly
+upon her.
+
+"Oh, I am so glad!" she said, with a happy sigh, leaning her head on his
+shoulder and gazing fondly up into his face, his right arm about her
+waist, while Grace clung to the other hand, holding it lovingly between
+her own and pressing her lips to it again and again.
+
+"Ah, my darling little girl," he said presently, letting Violet go to
+take Grace in his arms. "Are you glad to see papa back again so soon?"
+
+"Oh, yes, indeed; nothing else could have made me so very, very glad!"
+she cried, hugging him close, and giving and receiving many tender
+caresses.
+
+"But how did it happen. Levis?" Violet was asking.
+
+"Through some unlooked-for change in the plans and purposes of the
+higher powers," he answered, lightly. "My orders were countermanded,
+with no reasons given, and I may remain with my family till further
+orders; and, as you say, we will hope it may be months before they are
+received."
+
+"And you were glad to come back to us?" Violet said, inquiringly, but
+with not a shade of doubt in her tones.
+
+"Yes, yes indeed; I was full of joy till I heard that one of my children
+had been disobeying me, bringing serious consequences upon herself and
+others."
+
+His countenance had grown very grave and stern. "Where is Lulu?" he
+asked, glancing about in search of her.
+
+"Down on the beach with mamma and the rest," Violet answered.
+
+"Can you give me a true and full account of her behavior since I have
+been away?" he asked.
+
+"My dear husband," Violet said, entreatingly, "please do not ask me."
+
+"Pardon me, dearest," he returned. "I should not have asked you; Lulu
+must tell me herself; thankful I am that many and serious as are her
+faults, she is yet so honest and truthful that I can put full confidence
+in her word and feel sure that she will not deceive me, even to save
+herself from punishment."
+
+"I think that is high praise, and that Lulu is deserving of it,"
+remarked Violet, glad of an opportunity to speak a word in the child's
+favor.
+
+Captain Raymond gave her a pleased, grateful look. "You were going to
+the beach, were you not?" he said. "Then please go on; I shall follow
+after I have settled this matter with Lulu. There can be no comfort for
+her or myself till it is settled. Gracie, go and tell your sister to
+come here to me immediately."
+
+"Do be as lenient as your sense of duty will allow, dear husband,"
+whispered Violet in his ear, then hastened on her way.
+
+Grace was lingering, gazing at him with wistful, tear-filled eves.
+
+"What is it?" he asked, bending down to smooth her hair caressingly.
+"You should go at once, little daughter, when papa bids."
+
+"I would, papa, only--only I wanted to--to ask you not to punish Lulu
+very hard."
+
+"I am glad my little Gracie loves her sister," he said; "and you need
+never doubt, my darling, that I dearly love both her and you. Go now
+and give her my message."
+
+All day long Lulu had kept herself as far apart from the others--her
+sister excepted--as lay in her power. She was sitting now alone in the
+sand, no one within several yards of her, her hands folded in her lap,
+while she gazed far out to sea, her eyes following a sail in the distant
+offing.
+
+"Perhaps it is papa's ship," she was saying to herself. "Oh, how long
+will it be before we see him again! And oh, how sorry he will be when he
+hears about last night and this morning!"
+
+At that instant she felt Grace's arms suddenly thrown round her, while
+the sweet child voice exclaimed, in an ecstasy of delight, "Oh, Lu, he
+_has_ come! he _has_, he _has_!"
+
+"Who?" Lulu asked, with a start and tremble that reminded Grace of the
+message she had to deliver, and that Lulu's pleasure at their father's
+unexpected return could not be so unalloyed as her own; all which she
+had forgotten for the moment in the rapture of delight she herself felt
+at his coming.
+
+"Papa, Lulu," she answered, sobering down, a good deal; "and I was 'most
+forgetting that he sent me to tell you to come to him immediately."
+
+"Did he?" Lulu asked, trembling more than before. "Does he know about
+last night, Gracie? Did Mamma Vi tell him?"
+
+"He knows 'bout it; somebody told him before he got to 'Sconset," said
+Grace. "But mamma didn't tell him at all; he asked her, but she begged
+him to please not ask her. Mamma doesn't ever tell tales on us, I'm
+sure."
+
+"No, I don't believe she does. But what did papa say then?"
+
+"That you should tell him all about it yourself; you were an honest
+child, serious as your faults were, and lie could trust you to own the
+truth, even when you were to be punished for it. But, Lulu, you have to
+go right up to the house; papa said 'immediately.'"
+
+"Yes," Lulu replied, getting upon her feet very slowly, and looking a
+good deal frightened; "did papa seem very angry?"
+
+"I think he intends to punish you," Grace replied, in a sorrowful tone;
+"but maybe he won't if you say you're sorry and won't do so any more.
+But hurry, Lulu, or he may punish you for not obeying promptly."
+
+"Is Mamma Vi there?" asked Lulu, still lingering.
+
+"No; yonder she is; don't you see?" said Grace, nodding her head in the
+direction of the awning under which nearly their whole party were now
+seated: "there's nobody there but papa. Oh hurry, Lulu, or he will whip
+you, I'm afraid."
+
+"Don't you ever say that before anybody, Gracie," Lulu said, low and
+tremulously; then turned and walked rapidly toward the stairway that led
+up the bluff to the cottages.
+
+At a window looking toward the bluff the captain stood, watching for
+Lulu's coming.
+
+"She is not yielding very prompt obedience to the order," he said to
+himself; "but what wonder? The poor child doubtless dreads the
+interview extremely; in fact, _I_ should be only too glad to escape it;
+'tis no agreeable task to have to deal out justice to one's own child--a
+child so lovable, in spite of her faults. How much easier to pass the
+matter over slightly, merely administering a gentle reprimand! But no, I
+cannot; 'twould be like healing slightly the festering sore that
+threatens the citadel of life. I must be faithful to my God-given trust,
+however trying to my feelings. Ah, there she is!" as a little figure
+appeared at the top of the staircase and hurried across the intervening
+space to the open doorway.
+
+There she halted, trembling and with downcast eyes. It was a minute or
+more before she ventured to lift them, and then it was a very timid
+glance she sent in her father's direction.
+
+He was looking at her with a very grave, rather stern, countenance, and
+her eyes fell again, while still she shrank from approaching him.
+
+"You are not very glad to see me, I think," he said, holding out his
+hand, but with no relaxing of the sternness of his expression.
+
+"Oh, papa, yes! yes, indeed I am!" she burst out, springing to his side
+and putting her hand in his, "even though I suppose you are going to
+punish me just as you did the last time."
+
+He drew her to his knee, but without offering her the slightest caress.
+
+"Won't you kiss me, papa?" she asked, with a little sob.
+
+"I will; but you are not to take it as a token of favor; only of your
+father's love that is never withdrawn from you, even when he is most
+severe in the punishment of your faults," he answered, pressing his lips
+again and again to forehead, cheeks, and lips. "What have you done that
+you expect so severe a punishment?"
+
+"Papa, you know, don't you?" she said, hiding her blushing face on his
+breast.
+
+"I choose to have you tell me; I want a full confession of all the
+wrong-doing you have been guilty of since I left you the other day."
+
+"I disobeyed you last night, papa, about taking a long walk by myself;
+but it was because I forgot to notice how far I was going; at least, I
+didn't notice," she stammered, remembering that she had wilfully
+refrained from so doing.
+
+"You forgot? forgot to pay attention to your father's commands? did not
+think them of sufficient importance for you to take the trouble to
+impress them upon your mind. I cannot accept that excuse as a good and
+sufficient one.
+
+"And, tell me honestly, are you not, as I strongly suspect, less careful
+to obey your father's orders when he is away, so that you feel yourself
+in a measure out of his reach, than when he is close at hand?"
+
+"Papa, you ask such hard questions," she said.
+
+"Hard to my little daughter only because of her own wrong-doing. But
+hard or easy, they must be answered. Tell me the truth, would you not
+have been more careful to keep within prescribed bounds last night if I
+had been at home, or you had known that you would see me here to-day?"
+
+"Yes, papa," she answered, in a low, unwilling tone. "I don't think
+anybody else can have quite so much authority over me as you, and--and
+so I do, I suppose, act a little more as if I could do as I please when
+you are away."
+
+"And that after I have explained to you again and again that in my
+absence you are quite as much under the authority of the kind friends
+with whom I have placed you as under mine when I am with you. I see
+there is no effectual way to teach you the lesson but by punishing you
+for disregarding it."
+
+Then he made her give him a detailed account of her ramble of the night
+before and its consequences.
+
+When she had gone as far in the narrative as her safe arrival among the
+alarmed household, he asked whether her Grandma Elsie inflicted any
+punishment upon her.
+
+"No, sir," answered Lulu, hanging her head and speaking in a sullen
+tone. "I told her I didn't feel as if anybody had any right to punish me
+but you."
+
+"Lulu I did you dare to talk in that way to her?" exclaimed the captain.
+"I hope she punished you for your impertinence; for if she did not I
+certainly must."
+
+"She lectured me then, and this morning told me my punishment was a
+prohibition against wandering away from the rest more than just a few
+yards.
+
+"But, papa, they were all so unkind to me at breakfast--I mean all but
+Grandma Elsie and Mamma Vi and Gracie. Betty looked sneering, and the
+others so cold and distant, and Rosie said something very insulting
+about my being a bad, troublesome child and frightening Mamma Vi into a
+headache."
+
+"Certainly no more than you deserved," her father said. "Did you bear
+it with patience and humility, as you ought?"
+
+"Do you mean that I must answer you, papa?"
+
+"Most assuredly I do; tell me at once exactly what you did and said."
+
+"I don't want to, papa," she said, half angrily.
+
+"You are never to say that when I give you an order," he returned, in a
+tone of severity; "never venture to do it again. Tell me, word for word,
+as nearly as you can remember it, what reply you made to Rosie's taunt."
+
+"Papa, I didn't say anything to her; I just got up and pushed back my
+chair, and turned to leave the table. Then Grandma Elsie asked me what I
+wanted, and I said I didn't want anything, but would rather go without
+my breakfast than stay there to be insulted. Then she told me to sit
+down and eat, and Rosie wouldn't make any more unkind speeches."
+
+"Were they all pleasant to you after that?" he asked.
+
+"No, papa; they haven't been pleasant to me at all to-day; and Uncle
+Edward has said hateful things about me, and to me," she went on, her
+cheek flushing and her eyes flashing with anger, half forgetting, in
+the excitement of passion, to whom she was telling her story, and
+showing her want of self-control.
+
+"And I very much fear," he said, gravely, "that you were both passionate
+and impertinent. Tell me just what passed."
+
+"If I do you'll punish me, I know you will," she burst out. "Papa, don't
+you think it's a little mean to make me tell on myself and then punish
+me for what you find out in that way?"
+
+"If my object was merely to give you pain, I think it would be mean
+enough," he said, not at all unkindly; "but as I am seeking your best
+interests--your truest happiness--in trying to gain full insight into
+your character and conduct, meaning to discipline you only for your
+highest good, I think it is not mean or unkind. From your unwillingness
+to confess to me, I fear you must have been in a great passion and very
+impertinent. Is it not so?"
+
+"Papa, I didn't begin it; if I'd been let alone I shouldn't have got in
+a passion or said anything saucy."
+
+"Possibly not; but what is that virtue worth which cannot stand the
+least trial? You must learn to rule your own spirit, not only when
+everything goes smoothly with you, but under provocation; and in order
+to help you to learn that lesson--or rather as a means toward teaching
+it to you--I shall invariably punish any and every outbreak of temper
+and every impertinence of yours that come under my notice when I am at
+home. Now, tell me exactly what passed between your Uncle Edward and
+yourself."
+
+Seeing there was no escape for her, Lulu complied, faithfully repeating
+every word of the short colloquy at the beach when she went down there
+directly after breakfast.
+
+Her father listened in astonishment, his face growing sterner every
+moment.
+
+"Lucilla," he said, "you are certainly the most impertinent, insolent
+child I ever saw! I don't wonder you were afraid to let me know the
+whole truth in regard to this affair. I am ashamed of your conduct
+toward both your Grandma Elsie and your Uncle Edward. You must apologize
+to both of them, acknowledging that you have been extremely impertinent,
+and asking forgiveness for it."
+
+Lulu made no reply; her eyes were downcast, her face was flushed with
+passion, and wore a stubborn look.
+
+"I won't;" the words were on the tip of her tongue; she had almost
+spoken them, but restrained herself just in time; her father's authority
+was not to be defied, as she had learned to her cost a year ago.
+
+He saw the struggle that was going on in her breast. "You must do it,"
+he said; "you may write your apologies, though, if you prefer that to
+speaking them."
+
+He opened a writing-desk that stood on a table close at hand, and seated
+her before it with paper, pen, and ink, and bade her write, at his
+dictation.
+
+She did not dare refuse, and had really no very strong disinclination to
+do so in regard to the first, which was addressed to Grandma Elsie--a
+lady so gentle and kind that even proud Lulu was willing to humble
+herself to her.
+
+But when it came to Edward's turn her whole soul rose up in rebellion
+against it. Yet she dared not say either "I won't" or "I don't want to."
+But pausing, with the pen in her fingers:
+
+"Papa," she began timidly, "please don't make me apologize to him; he
+had no right to talk to me the way he did."
+
+"I am not so sure of that," the captain said. "I don't blame him for
+trying to uphold his mother's authority; and now I think of it, you are
+to consider yourself under his control in the absence of your mamma and
+the older persons to whom I have given authority over you. Begin at once
+and write what I have told you to."
+
+When the notes were written, signed, and folded he put them in his
+pocket, turned and paced the floor.
+
+Lulu, glancing timidly into his face, saw that it was pale and full of
+pain, but very stern and determined.
+
+"Papa, are you--are you going to punish me?" she asked, tremulously. "I
+mean as you did the other day?"
+
+"I think I must," he said, pausing beside her, "though it grieves me to
+the very heart to do it; but you have been disobedient, passionate, and
+very impertinent; it is quite impossible for me to let you slip. But you
+may take your choice between that and being locked up in the bedroom
+there for twenty-four hours, on bread and water. Which shall it be?"
+
+"I'd rather take the first, papa," said Lulu, promptly, "because it will
+be over in a few minutes, and nobody but ourselves need know anything
+about it."
+
+"I made sure you would choose the other," he said, in some surprise;
+"yet I think your choice is wise. Come!"
+
+"Oh, papa, I'm so frightened," she said, putting her trembling hand in
+his; "you did hurt me so dreadfully the other time; must you be as
+severe to-day?"
+
+"My poor child, I am afraid I must," he said; "a slight punishment seems
+to avail nothing in your case, and I must do all in my power to make you
+a good, gentle, obedient child."
+
+A few minutes later Captain Raymond joined the others on the beach, but
+Lulu was not with him. She had been left behind in the bedroom, where
+she must stay, he told her, until his return.
+
+Everybody seemed glad to see him; but after greeting them all in turn,
+he drew Violet to a seat a little apart from the others.
+
+Grace followed, of course, keeping close to her father's side. "Where is
+Lulu, papa?" she asked with a look of concern,
+
+"Up at the house."
+
+"Won't you let her come down here, papa? She loves so to be close down
+by the waves."
+
+"She may come after a little," he said, "but not just now." Then taking
+two tiny notes from his pocket: "Here, Gracie," he said, "take this to
+your Grandma Elsie and this to your Uncle Edward."
+
+"Yes, sir; must I wait for an answer?"
+
+"Oh, no," he replied, with a slight smile; "you may come right back to
+your place by papa's side."
+
+Elsie read the little missive handed her at a glance, rose up hastily,
+and went to the captain with it in her hand, a troubled look on her
+face.
+
+"My dear captain," she said, in a tone of gentle remonstrance, "why did
+you do this? The child's offence against me was not a grave one in my
+esteem, and I know that to one of her temperament it would be extremely
+galling to be made to apologize. I wish you had not required it of her."
+
+"I thought it for her good, mother," he answered; "and I think so still;
+she is so strongly inclined to impertinence and insubordination that I
+must do all in my power to train her to proper submission to lawful
+authority and respect for superiors."
+
+Edward joined them at that moment. He looked disturbed and chagrined.
+
+"Really, captain," he said, "I am not at all sure that Lulu has not as
+much right to an apology from me as I to this from her. I spoke to her
+in anger, and with an assumption of authority to which I really had no
+right, so that there was ample excuse for her not particularly
+respectful language to me. I am sorry, therefore, she has had the pain
+of apologizing."
+
+"You are very kind to be so ready to over look her insolence," the
+captain said; "but I cannot permit such exhibitions of temper, and must,
+at whatever cost, teach her to rule her own spirit."
+
+"Doubtless you are right," Edward said; "but I am concerned and
+mortified to find that I have got her into such disgrace and trouble. I
+must own I am quite attached to Lulu; she has some very noble and
+lovable traits of character."
+
+"She has indeed," said his mother; "she is so free from the least taint
+of hypocrisy or deceit; so perfectly honest and truthful; so
+warm-hearted, too; so diligent and energetic in anything she undertakes
+to do--very painstaking and persevering--and a brave, womanly little
+thing."
+
+The captain's face brightened very much as he listened to these praises
+of his child.
+
+"I thank you heartily, mother and brother," he said; "for the child is
+very dear to her father's heart, and praise of her is sweet to my ear. I
+can see all these lovable traits, but feared that to other eyes than
+mine they might be entirely obscured by the very grave faults joined
+with them. But it is just like you both to look at the good rather than
+the evil.
+
+"And you have done so much for my children! I assure you I often think
+of it with the feeling that you have laid me under obligations which I
+can never repay."
+
+"Ah, captain," Elsie said, laughingly, "you have a fashion of making a
+great mountain out of a little mole-hill of kindness. Flattery is not
+good for human nature, you know, so I shall leave you and go back to
+papa, who has a wholesome way of telling me of my faults and failings."
+
+"I really don't know where he finds them," returned Captain Raymond,
+gallantly; but she was already out of hearing.
+
+"Nor I," said Violet, replying to his last remark; "mamma seems to me
+to be as nearly perfect as a human creature can be in this sinful
+world."
+
+"Now don't feel troubled about it, Ned," Zoe was saying to her husband,
+who was again at her side. "I think it was just right that she should be
+made to apologize to you, for she was dreadfully saucy."
+
+"Yes; but I provoked her, and I ought to be, and am, greatly ashamed of
+it. I fear, too, that in so doing I have brought a severe punishment
+upon her."
+
+"Why should you think so?"
+
+"Because I know that such a task could not fail to be exceedingly
+unpalatable to one of her temperament; and don't you remember how long
+she stood out against her father's authority last summer when he bade
+her ask Vi's pardon for impertinence to her?"
+
+"Yes; it took nearly a week of close confinement to make her do it; but
+as he showed himself so determined in that instance, she probably saw
+that it would be useless to attempt opposition to his will in this, and
+so obeyed without being compelled by punishment."
+
+"Well, I hope so," he said. "She surely ought to know by this time that
+he is not one to be trifled with."
+
+It seemed to Lulu a long time that she was left alone, shut up in the
+little bedroom of the cottage, though it was in reality scarcely more
+than half an hour. She was very glad when at last she heard her father's
+step in the outer room, then his voice as he opened the door and asked,
+"Would you like to take a walk with your papa, little girl?"
+
+"Yes indeed, papa!" was her joyful reply.
+
+"Then put on your hat and come."
+
+She made all haste to obey.
+
+"Is Gracie going too, papa? or anybody else?" she asked, putting her
+hand confidingly into his.
+
+"No; you and I are going alone this time; do you think you will find my
+company sufficient for once?" he asked, smiling down at her.
+
+"Oh yes, indeed, papa; I think it will be ever so nice to have you all
+to myself; it's so seldom I can."
+
+They took the path along the bluffs toward "Tom Never's Head."
+
+When they had fairly left the village behind, so that no one could
+overhear anything they might say to each other, the captain said, "I
+want to have a talk with you, daughter, and we may as well take it out
+here in the sweet fresh air, as shut up in the house."
+
+"Oh, yes, papa; it is so much pleasanter! I can hardly bear to stay in
+the house at all down here at the seashore; and it seemed a long while
+that you left me alone there this afternoon."
+
+"Yes, I suppose so: and I hope I shall not have occasion to do so again.
+My child, did you ever consider what it is that makes you so rebellious,
+so unwilling to submit to authority, and so ready to fly into a passion
+and speak insolently to your superiors?"
+
+"I don't quite understand you papa," she said. "I only know that I can't
+bear to have people try to rule me who have no right."
+
+"Sometimes you are not willing to be ruled even by your father; yet I
+hardly suppose you would say he has no right?"
+
+"Oh, no, papa; I know better than that," she said, blushing and hanging
+her head; "I know you have the best right in the world."
+
+"Yet sometimes you disobey me; at others obey in an angry, unwilling way
+that shows you would rebel if you dared.
+
+"And pride is at the bottom of it all. You think so highly of yourself
+and your own wisdom that you cannot bear to be controlled or treated as
+one not capable of guiding herself.
+
+"But the Bible tells us that God hates pride. 'Every one that is proud
+in heart is an abomination to the Lord; though hand join in hand, he
+shall not be unpunished.'
+
+"'Pride goeth before destruction, and a haughty spirit before a fall.'
+
+"'Proud and haughty scorner is his name who dealeth in proud wrath.'
+
+"Ah, my dear daughter, I am sorely troubled when I reflect how often you
+deal in that. My great desire for you is that you may learn to rule your
+own spirit; that you may become meek and lowly in heart, patient and
+gentle like the Lord Jesus, 'who when He was reviled, reviled not again;
+when He suffered, He threatened not; but committed Himself to Him that
+judgeth righteously.' Do you never feel any desire to be like Him?"
+
+"Yes, papa, sometimes; and I determine that I will; but the first thing
+I know I'm in a passion again; and I get so discouraged that I think
+I'll not try any more to be good; for I just can't."
+
+"It is Satan who puts that thought in your heart," the captain said,
+giving her a look of grave concern; "he knows that if he can persuade
+you to cease to fight against the evil that is in your nature he is sure
+to get possession of you at last.
+
+"He is a most malignant spirit, and his delight is in destroying souls.
+The Bible bids us, 'Be sober, be vigilant, because your adversary the
+devil as a roaring lion walketh about, seeking whom he may devour.'
+
+"We are all sinners by nature, and Satan, and many lesser evil spirits
+under him, are constantly seeking our destruction; therefore we have a
+warfare to wage if we would attain eternal life, and no one who refuses
+or neglects to fight this good fight of faith will ever reach heaven;
+nor will any one who attempts it without asking help from on high.
+
+"So if you give up trying to be good you and I will have a sad time;
+because it will be my duty to compel you to try. The Bible tells me,
+'Withhold not correction from the child; for if thou beatest him with
+the rod he shall not die. Thou shalt beat him with the rod, and shalt
+deliver his soul from hell.'
+
+"I must if possible deliver you from going to that awful place, and also
+from the dreadful calamities indulgence of a furious temper sometimes
+brings even in this life; even a woman has been known to commit murder
+while under the influence of unbridled rage; and I have known of one who
+lamed her own child for life in a fit of passion.
+
+"Sometimes people become deranged simply from the indulgence of their
+tempers. Do you think I should be a good and kind father if I allowed
+you to go on in a path that leads to such dreadful ends here and
+hereafter?"
+
+"No, sir," she said in an awed tone; "and I will try to control my
+temper."
+
+"I am glad to hear that resolve," he replied. "The Bible tells us, 'He
+that is slow to anger is better than the mighty; and he that ruleth his
+spirit than he that taketh a city.'"
+
+They were silent for a little while, then hanging her head and blushing,
+"Papa," she asked, "what did you do with those notes you made me write?"
+
+"Sent them to those to whom they were addressed. And they were very
+kind, Lulu; much kinder than you deserved they should be; both your
+Grandma Elsie and your Uncle Edward expressed regret that you had been
+made to apologize, and spoke of you in affectionate terms."
+
+"I'm glad,'" she said with a sigh of relief; "and I don't mean ever to
+be at all impertinent to them again."
+
+"I trust you will not indeed," he said.
+
+"Papa, I think this is about where I was the other evening when I first
+noticed that the storm was coming."
+
+"A long way from home for a child of your age; especially alone and at
+night. You must not indulge your propensity for wandering to a distance
+from home by yourself. You are too young to understand the danger of it;
+too young to be a guide to yourself, and must therefore be content to be
+guided by older and wiser people.
+
+"You said, a while ago, 'I just can't be good;' did you mean to assert
+that you could not help being disobedient to me that evening?"
+
+She hung her head and colored deeply. "It was so pleasant to walk along
+looking at the beautiful, changing sea, papa," she said, "that I
+couldn't bear to stop, and wouldn't let myself think how far I was
+going."
+
+"Ah, just as I suspected; your could not was really would not; the
+difficulty all in your will. You must learn to conquer your will when it
+would take you in the wrong direction.
+
+"We will turn and go back now, as it is not far from tea-time."
+
+Lulu shrank from meeting the rest of their party, particularly Grandma
+Elsie and Edward; but they all treated her so kindly that she was soon
+at her ease among them again.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER X.
+
+"I am rapt, and cannot
+Cover the monstrous bulk of this ingratitude
+With any size of words."
+
+--_Shakespeare_.
+
+
+The next day they all set out soon after breakfast for a long drive,
+taking the direction of the camping-ground of the lads, where they
+called and greatly astonished Max with a sight of his father, whom he
+supposed to be far out on the ocean.
+
+The boy's delight fully equalled his surprise, and he was inclined to
+return immediately to 'Sconset; but the captain advised him to stay a
+little longer where he was; and he accordingly decided to do so; though
+regretting the loss of even an hour of the society of the father who was
+to him the best man in the world and the most gallant and capable
+officer of the navy; in short, the impersonation of all that was good,
+wise, and brave.
+
+The 'Sconset cottages had been engaged only until the first of
+September, but by that time our friends were so in love with life upon
+the island that learning of some cottages on the cliffs, a little
+north-west of Nantucket Town, which were just vacated and for rent, they
+engaged two of them and at once moved in.
+
+From their new abodes they had a fine view of the ocean on that side of
+the island, and from their porches could watch the swift-sailing yachts
+and other vessels passing to and fro.
+
+The bathing-ground was reached by a succession of stairways built in the
+face of the cliff. The surf was fine, and bathing less dangerous there
+than at 'Sconset. Those of them who were fond of the sport found it most
+enjoyable; but the captain took the children into the town almost every
+day for a lesson in swimming, where the still bathing made it easy for
+them.
+
+And now they took almost daily sails on the harbor, occasionally
+venturing out into the ocean itself; pleasant drives also; visiting the
+old windmill, the old graveyards, the soldiers' monument, and every
+place of interest in the vicinity.
+
+Besides these, there was a little trip to Martha's Vineyard, and several
+were taken to various points on the adjacent shores of the mainland.
+
+Much as they had enjoyed 'Sconset life, it now seemed very pleasant to
+be again where they could pay frequent visits to libraries and stores,
+go to church, and now and then attend a concert or lecture.
+
+And there was a good deal of quiet pleasure to be found in rambles
+about the streets and queer byways and lanes of the quaint old town,
+looking at its odd houses and gardens, and perhaps catching a glimpse of
+the life going on within.
+
+They gained an entrance to some; one day it was to the home of an old
+sea captain who had given up his former occupation and now wove baskets
+of various sizes and shapes, all very neat, strong and substantial.
+
+There was always something pleasant to do; sometimes it was to take the
+cars on the little three-mile railroad to Surfside and pass an hour or
+two there; again to visit the Athenaeum and examine its stores of
+curiosities and treasures, mostly of the sea; or to select a book from
+its library; or to spend an hour among the old china and antique
+furniture offered for sale to summer visitors.
+
+They were admitted to see the cast of the dauphin and bought photographs
+of it, as well as of many of the scenes in and about the town, with
+which to refresh their memories of the delightful old place when far
+away, or to show to friends who had never had the pleasure of a visit to
+its shores.
+
+Violet spent many an enjoyable hour in sketching, finding no lack of
+subjects worthy of her pencil; and those of the party who liked botany
+found curious and interesting specimens among the flora of the island.
+
+They had very delightful weather most of the time, but there was an
+occasional rainy day when their employments and amusements must be such
+as could be found within doors.
+
+But even these days, with the aid of fancy-work, and drawing materials,
+newspapers, magazines and books, conversation and games, were very far
+from dull and wearisome; often one read aloud while the others listened.
+
+One day Elsie brought out a story in manuscript.
+
+"I have been thinking," she said, "that this might interest you all as
+being a tale of actual occurrences during the time of the French
+Revolution; as we have been thinking and talking so much of that in
+connection with the story of the poor little dauphin."
+
+"What is it? and who is the author?" asked her father.
+
+"It is an historical story written by Betty's sister Molly," she
+answered. "For the benefit of the children I will make a few preparatory
+remarks," she added, lightly, and with a pleasant smile.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+"While France was torn by those terrible Internal convulsions, it was
+also fighting the combined armies of other nations, particularly
+Austria and Prussia, who were moved against it from sympathy with the
+king, and a desire to reinstate him on his throne, and a sense of danger
+to themselves if the disorganizing principles of the revolutionists
+should spread into their territories.
+
+"Piedmont was involved in this conflict. Perhaps you remember that it is
+separated from Dauphiny, in France, by the Cottian Alps, and that among
+the valleys on the Piedmontese side dwell the Waldenses or
+Vaudois-evangelical Christians, who were for twelve hundred years
+persecuted by the Church of Rome.
+
+"Though their own sovereigns often joined in these persecutions, and the
+laws of the land were always far more oppressive to them than to their
+popish fellow-citizens, the Waldenses were ever loyal to king and
+country and were sure to be called upon for their defence in time of
+war.
+
+"In the spring of 1793--some three months after the beheading of King
+Louis XVI.--and while the poor queen, the dauphin and the princesses,
+his sister and aunt, still languished in their dreadful prisons--a
+French army was attempting to enter Piedmont from Dauphiny, which they
+could do only through the mountain-passes; and these all the able-bodied
+Waldenses and some Swiss troops, under the command of General Godin, a
+Swiss officer, were engaged in defending.
+
+"It is among the homes of the Waldenses, thus left defenceless against
+any plot their popish neighbors might hatch for their destruction, that
+the scene of this story is laid.
+
+"Now, papa, will you be so kind as to read it aloud?" she concluded,
+handing it to him.
+
+"With pleasure," he said, and all having gathered around to listen, he
+began.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+"On a lovely morning in the middle of May, 1793, a young girl and a
+little lad might have been seen climbing the side of a mountain
+overlooking the beautiful Valley of Luserna. They were Lucia and Henri
+Vittoria, children of a brave Waldensian soldier then serving in the
+army of his king, against the French, with whom their country was at
+war.
+
+"Lucia had a sweet, innocent face, lighted up by a pair of large, soft,
+dark eyes, and was altogether very fair to look upon. Her lithe, slender
+figure bounded from rock to rock with movements as graceful and almost
+as swift as those of a young gazelle.
+
+"'Sister,' cried the lad half pantingly, 'how nimble and fleet of foot
+you are to-day! I can scarce keep pace with you.'
+
+"'Ah, Henri, it is because my heart is so light and glad!' she returned
+with a silvery laugh, pausing for an instant that he might overtake her.
+
+"'Yes,' he said, as he gained her side, 'the good news from my father
+and Pierre, and Rudolph Goneto--that they are well and yet unharmed by
+French sword or bullet--has filled all our hearts with joy. Is it not to
+carry these glad tidings to Rudolph's mother we take this early walk?'
+
+"'Yes; a most pleasant errand, Henri;' and the rose deepened on the
+maiden's cheek, already glowing with health and exercise.
+
+"They were now far above the valley, and another moment brought them to
+their destination--a broad ledge of rock on which stood a cottage with
+its grove of chestnut-trees, and a little patch of carefully cultivated
+ground.
+
+"Magdalen Goneto, the mother of Rudolph, a matron of placid countenance
+and sweet and gentle dignity of mien had seen their approach and come
+forth to meet them.
+
+"She embraced Lucia with grave tenderness, bestowed a kind caress upon
+Henri, and leading the way to her neat dwelling, seated them and herself
+upon its porch, from which there was a magnificent view of the whole
+extent of the valley.
+
+"To the left, and close at hand, lay San Giovanni, with its pretty
+villages, smiling vineyards, cornfields and verdant meadows sloping
+gently away to the waters of the Pelice. On the opposite side of the
+river, situate upon a slight eminence was the Roman Catholic town of
+Luserna. To the right, almost at their feet, embowered amid beautiful
+trees--chestnut, walnut, and mulberry--La Tour, the Waldensian capital
+and home of Lucia and Henri, nestled among its vineyards and orchards.
+
+"Farther up the vale might be seen Bobbi Villar, and many smaller
+villages scattered amid the fields and vineyards, or hanging on the
+slopes of the hills, while hamlets and single cottages clung here and
+there to the rugged mountain-side, wherever a terrace, a little basin or
+hollow afforded a spot susceptible of cultivation. Beyond all towered
+the Cottian Alps, that form the barrier between Piedmont and Dauphiny,
+their snowy pinnacles glittering in the rays of the newly risen sun.
+
+"It was thither the able-bodied men of the valley had gone to defend the
+passes against the French.
+
+"Toward those lofty mountains Lucia's soft eyes turned with wistful,
+questioning gaze; for there were father, brother, lover, hourly exposed
+to all the dangers of war.
+
+"Magdalen noted the look, and softly murmured, 'God, even the God of our
+fathers, cover their heads in the day of battle!'
+
+"'He will, I know He will,' said Lucia, turning to her friend with a
+bright, sweet smile.
+
+"'You bring me tidings, my child,' said Magdalen, taking the maiden's
+hand in hers, 'good tidings, for your face is full of gladness!'
+
+"'Yes, dear friend, your son is well,' Lucia answered with a modest,
+ingenuous blush; 'my father also, and Pierre; we had word from them only
+yesternight. But ah me!' she added with a sigh, 'what fearful scenes of
+blood and carnage are yet enacted in Paris, the gay French capital! for
+from thence also, the courier brought news. Blood, he says, flows like
+water, and not content with having taken the life of their king, they
+force the queen and the rest of the royal family to languish in prison;
+and the guillotine is constantly at work dispatching its wretched
+victims, whose only crime, in many instances, is that of wealth and
+noble birth.'
+
+"'Alas, poor wretches! alas poor king and queen!' cried Magdalen; 'and,
+for ourselves, what danger, should such bloodthirsty ruffians force an
+entrance into our valleys! The passes had needs be well guarded!'
+
+"Lucia lingered not long with her friend, for home duties claimed her
+attention.
+
+"Magdalen went with them to the brow of the hill, and again embracing
+Lucia, said in tender, joyous accents, 'Though we must now bid adieu,
+dear child, when the war is over you will come to brighten Rudolph's
+home and mine with your constant presence.'
+
+"'Yes; such was the pledge he won from me ere we parted,' the maiden
+answered with modest sincerity, a tender smile hovering about the full
+red lips and a vivid color suffusing for an instant the delicately
+rounded cheek.
+
+"Then with an affectionate good-by, she tripped away down the rocky
+path, Henri following.
+
+"A glad flush still lingered on the sweet, girlish face, a dewy light
+shone in the soft eyes. Her thoughts were full of Magdalen's parting
+words and the picture they had called up of the happy married life
+awaiting Rudolph and herself when he should return to the pursuits of
+peace.
+
+"And he at his post in those more distant mountains, thought of her and
+his mother; safe, as he fondly trusted, in the homes his strong arm was
+helping to defend against a foreign foe. The Vaudois, judging others by
+themselves, were, notwithstanding their many past experiences of the
+treacherous cruelty of Rome, strangely unsuspicious of their popish
+neighbors.
+
+"The descent was scarcely yet accomplished by our young friends, when
+startled by the sound of heavy footsteps and gruff voices in their rear,
+and casting a look behind them, they beheld, rapidly approaching by
+another path which wound about the base of the mountain, two men of most
+ruffianly aspect.
+
+"A wild terror seized upon the maiden as for an instant she caught the
+gaze of mingled malice and sensuality they bent upon her; and seizing
+Henri's hand, she flew over the ground toward La Tour with the fleetness
+of a hunted doe.
+
+"For herself what had she not to fear! and for the child that he might
+be slain or reserved for a fate esteemed by the Vaudois worse than
+death, in being carried off to Pignerol and brought up in an idolatrous
+faith.
+
+"The men pursued, calling to her with oaths, curses, obscene words, and
+jeering laughter.
+
+"These but quickened her flight; she gained the bridge over the
+Angrogna, sped across it, over the intervening ground, and through the
+gate into the town; the footsteps of her pursuers echoing close behind.
+
+"'Ah ha! escaped my embraces for the present, have you, my pretty
+barbet?' cried one of the miscreants, following her with gloating, cruel
+eyes as she sped onward up the street, feeling only comparatively safe
+even there. 'Ah well, it but delays my pleasure a few hours. I know
+where to find ye and shall pay my respects to-night.'
+
+"'And I,' added his companion with a fierce laugh; 'to ye and many
+another like ye. It's work quite to my taste Holy Mother Church has laid
+out for us to-night, Andrea.'
+
+"'Yes, yes, Giuseppe, we'll not quarrel with the work or the wages; all
+the plunder we can lay hands on; to say naught of the pretty maids such
+as yon, or the escape from the fires of purgatory.'
+
+"They were wending their way to the convent of the Recollets as they
+talked. Arrived at its gates they were immediately admitted, to find it
+filled with cut-throats such as themselves, and soon learned that the
+church also and the house of the cure were in like condition.
+
+"'Good!' they cried, 'how many names in all?'
+
+"'Seven hundred,' said one.
+
+"'Eight hundred,' asserted another.
+
+"'Well, well, be it which it may, we're strong enough for the work, all
+the able-bodied barbetti being on the frontier,' cried Andrea,
+exultingly, 'we'll make short shrift with the old men, women and
+children.'
+
+"'Yes; long live the holy Roman Church! Hurrah for the holy faith! Down
+with the barbetti!' cried a chorus of voices. 'We'll have a second St.
+Bartholomew in these valleys and rid them of the hated presence of the
+cursed heretics.'
+
+"'That we will,' responded Giuseppe. 'But what's the order of
+proceedings?'
+
+"'All the faithful to meet at Luserna at sunset; the vesper bell of the
+convent gives the signal shortly after, and we immediately spread
+ourselves over the valley on a heretic hunt that from San Giovanni to
+Bobbi shall leave not a soul alive to tell the tale.'
+
+"While Magdalen and Lucia conversed in the cottage of the former, M.
+Brianza, cure of Luserna, seated in the confessional, listened with
+horror and indignation to a tale of intended wholesale rapine, murder,
+and arson, which his penitent was unfolding.
+
+"'I will have neither part nor lot in this thing,' said the priest to
+himself, as he left the church a moment later; 'nay more, I shall warn
+the intended victims of their danger.'
+
+"Hurrying to his house, he instantly dispatched messengers in all haste
+to San Giovanni and La Tour.
+
+"About the same time, in the more remote town of Cavour, the fiendish
+plot was revealed to Captain Odetti, an officer of the Piedmontese
+militia, then enrolled to act against the French, with a request that he
+would take part in its execution. Being a rigid Romanist it was
+confidently expected that he would willingly do so.
+
+"But as noble and humane a man as Luserna's good cure, he listened with
+like horror and detestation, and mounting his horse, instantly set off
+for La Tour to warn the helpless folk of the threatened calamity, and
+assist in averting it, if that might yet be possible.
+
+"He travelled post haste, for time pressed; the appointed hour for the
+attack already drew so near that it was doubtful if even the most prompt
+action could still avail.
+
+"Pale and breathless with haste and terror, Lucia and Henri gained the
+shelter of their home, and in reply to the anxious questioning of mother
+and grandparents, told of the hot pursuit of the evil men who had chased
+them into the town.
+
+"Their story was heard with much concern, not only by the family, but
+also by a young man who had entered nearly at the same moment with
+themselves.
+
+"His right arm was in a sling; his face, thin and wan with suffering,
+wore an expression of anxiety and alarm which deepened momentarily as
+the narrative proceeded.
+
+"'How is Bianca?' he asked, upon its conclusion, the quiet tone telling
+nothing of the profound solicitude that filled his breast.
+
+"'Much the same,' returned Sara Vittoria, the mother.
+
+"'A little better, I think,' said a weak but cheerful voice from the
+next room. 'Maurice, how is your poor arm? come and tell me.'
+
+"He rose and complied with the request.
+
+"Bianca, the elder sister of Lucia, had been for a year or more the
+betrothed of Maurice Laborie. He found her lying pale and languid upon a
+couch.
+
+"'What is it, Maurice?' she asked, presently, noticing his troubled
+look.
+
+"'I wish you were well, Bianca.'
+
+"'Ah! I am more concerned about your wound.'
+
+"His thoughts seemed far away. He rose hastily.
+
+"'I must speak to your grandsire. I will be in again;' and he left the
+room.
+
+"Marc Rozel, the father of Sara Vittoria, a venerable, white-haired
+veteran who had seen his four-score years and ten, sat at the open door
+of the cottage, leaning upon his staff, his eyes fixed thoughtfully upon
+the towering heights of Mount Vandelin.
+
+"'"As the mountains are round about Jerusalem, so the Lord is round
+about His people from henceforth even forever,"' Maurice heard him
+murmur as he drew near.
+
+"There was comfort in the words, and the cloud of care partially lifted
+from the brow of the young Vaudois. But accosting the aged saint with
+deep respect, and bending down to speak close to his ear, he uttered a
+few rapid sentences in an undertone.
+
+"'There seems a threatening of danger, Father Rozel; evil-looking men,
+such as Lucia and the lad were but now describing, have been seen coming
+into the town for the last two or three days; till now, it is said, the
+Romish church, the convent of Recollets, the house of the cure, and
+several other Catholic houses are full of them. What errand think you
+draws them hither just at this time, when nearly every able-bodied
+Vaudois is absent on the frontier?' Rozel's face reflected somewhat of
+the agitation and alarm in that of Maurice; but ere he could open his
+lips to reply, a neighbor, a young woman with a child in her arms, came
+rushing across the street, and calling to them in tones tremulous with
+excitement and affright, told of the warning just brought by Brianza's
+messenger.
+
+"Her face was white with terror, and she clasped her infant to her
+breast with a look of agony, as she asked, 'Can it be, oh can it be that
+we are all to be slain in our helplessness? Something must be done, and
+that quickly. But what, alas! can we do? our husbands, brothers, fathers
+are all at a distance, and the fatal hour draws near.'
+
+"The tones of her voice and some of her words had reached the ears of
+those within the cottage, and they now gathered about her in an
+intensely excited, terrified group. Question and answer followed in
+rapid succession till each knew all that she had heard.
+
+"'Can it be possible?' cried Sara, 'can even popish cruelty,
+ingratitude, and treachery go so far? are not our brave defenders theirs
+also? keeping the passes against a common foe?'
+
+"A mournful shake of the head from her aged father was the only reply,
+save the sobs and cries of the frightened children.
+
+"But at that instant a horseman came dashing up the street, suddenly
+drew rein before their dwelling, and hastily dismounting, hurried toward
+them.
+
+"'Captain Odetti!' exclaimed Rozel in some surprise.
+
+"'Yes, Rozel, I come to warn you, though, alas! I fear I am too late to
+prevent bloodshed,' said the officer, sending a pitying glance from one
+to another of the terror-stricken group.
+
+"'There is a conspiracy against you; the assassins are even now on foot;
+but if I cannot save, I will perish with you. The honor of my religion
+is at stake, and I must justify it by sharing your danger.'
+
+"'Can it be that such designs are really entertained against us?' asked
+Rozel, in trembling tones, glancing from one loved face to another with
+a look of keenest anguish. 'On what pretext? I know of none.'
+
+"'The late base and cowardly surrender of Fort Mirabouc.'
+
+"'There was but one Vaudois present, and his voice was raised against
+it.'
+
+"'True, but what matters that to foes bent upon your destruction? some
+one was to blame, and why not make a scapegoat of the hated Vaudois? But
+let us not waste time in useless discussion. We must act.'
+
+"The fearful tidings flew from house to house, and in the wildest terror
+the feeble folk began to make what preparations they could for
+self-defence; by Odetti's advice barricading the streets and houses,
+collecting missiles to hurl down from the upper windows upon the heads
+of the assassins, and at the same time dispatching messenger after
+messenger to General Godin, the Swiss officer in command of the troops
+on the frontier, telling of the danger and praying for instant aid.
+
+"But he, alas! unable, in the nobility of his soul, to credit the
+existence of a plot so atrocious, turned a deaf ear to their entreaties,
+declaring his conviction that the alarm was groundless--a mere
+panic--and that his troops could not be spared to go on so useless an
+errand.
+
+"As one courier after another returned with this same disheartening
+report, the terror and despair were such as to beggar description.
+
+"Lucia Vittoria, recalling, with many a shudder of wild affright, the
+evil looks and fierce words and gestures of her pursuers of the morning,
+resolved to defend her own, her mother's, and sister's honor to the last
+gasp.
+
+"'The terrible excitement of the hour seemed to give her unnatural
+strength for her task of lifting and carrying stones and fragments of
+rock to be used in repelling the expected assault. Assisted by Henri and
+every member of the family capable of the exertion, she toiled
+unceasingly while anything yet remained to be done.
+
+"In the midst of their exertions Magdalen Goneto suddenly appeared among
+them.
+
+"'I have heard, and I come to live or die with you, dear friends,' she
+said, and fell to work with the others.
+
+"At length all was completed, and they could only await in dreadful
+suspense the coming of events. They had continued to importune the
+commandant, but with no better success than at first.
+
+"In the closed and barricaded dwellings hearts were going up to God in
+agonized prayer for help, for deliverance.
+
+"In that of the Vittorias few words were spoken save as now and again
+the voice of the aged Rozel or that of his venerable wife, his
+daughter, or Magdalen Goneto, broke the awful silence with some promise
+from the Book of books to those who trust in the Lord.
+
+"Maurice, whose father and brothers were away with the army, torn with
+anxiety for mother, sisters, and betrothed alike, persuaded the former
+to follow Magdalen's example in repairing to the house of the Vittorias,
+that such efforts as he was able to put forth in his crippled condition
+might be made in their common defence.
+
+"Freely would he shed the last drop of his blood to shield them from
+harm, but, alas! what match was he for even one of the horde of
+desperadoes that would soon be upon them? what could he do? how speedily
+would he be overpowered! Help _must_ be obtained.
+
+"He stole out through the garden to learn the latest news from the
+frontier.
+
+"The fourteenth courier had just returned in sadness; the commandant was
+still incredulous; still firm in his refusal to render aid.
+
+"'We are then given up to the sword of the assassin!' groaned his
+hearers.
+
+"'No, no, never! it must not be!' cried Maurice with sudden stern
+determination, though there was a quiver of pain in his voice; and
+sending a glance of mingled love and anguish toward the cottage that
+sheltered those dearer to him than life, he set off at a brisk pace up
+the valley.
+
+"Love moved him to the task, and spite of weakness and pain, never
+before had he trodden those steep and dangerous mountain paths with such
+celerity.
+
+"Arrived and admitted to Godin's presence, he poured out his petition
+with the vehemence of one who can take no denial, urging his suit with
+all the eloquence of intense anxiety and deep conviction of the terrible
+extremity of the feeble folk in the valley.
+
+"Doubt began to creep into the mind of the brave officer. 'Might there
+not be some truth in the story after all?' Yet he answered as before. 'A
+mere panic. I cannot believe in a plot so atrocious. What! murder in
+cold blood the innocent, helpless wives and children of the brave men
+who are defending theirs from a common foe? No, no; human nature is not
+so depraved!'"
+
+"'So it was thought on the eve of the Sicilian Vespers; on the eve of
+St. Bartholomew; at the time when Castracaro, when De La Trinite, when
+Pianeza--'
+
+"'Ah,' interrupted the general with a frown, 'but those were deeds of
+days long gone by, and men are not now what they then were.'
+
+"'Sir,' returned Maurice earnestly, 'for twelve hundred years the
+she-wolf of Rome has ravaged our fold, slaying sheep and lambs
+alike--sparing neither age nor sex; and, sir, it is her boast that she
+never changes.
+
+"'Nor are men incapable of the grossest injustice and cruelty even in
+these days. Look at the fearful scenes of blood enacted even now in
+France! General, the lives of thousands of his majesty's evangelical
+subjects are trembling in the balance, and I do most solemnly assure you
+that unless saved by your speedy interposition, or a direct miracle from
+Heaven, they will this night fall victims to a sanguinary plot.
+
+"'Ah, sir, what more can I say to convince, to move you? The assassins
+are already assembling, the time wanes fast, and will you stretch forth
+no hand to save their innocent, helpless victims?'
+
+"The general was evidently moved by the appeal. 'Had I but sufficient
+proof,' he muttered in an undertone of doubt and perplexity.
+
+"Maurice caught eagerly at the word. 'Proof, general! would Odetti,
+would Brianza have warned us, were the danger not imminent? And do not
+the annals of your own Switzerland furnish examples of similar plots?'
+
+"'True, too true! yet--'
+
+"But at this moment the sixteenth courier came panting up to pour out,
+in an agony of haste and fear, the same tale of contemplated wholesale
+massacre, and the story reaching the ears of the Vaudois troops they
+gathered about the general, imploring, _demanding_ to be sent instantly
+to the aid of their menaced wives and children.
+
+"General Godin's mind had been filled with conflicting emotions while
+Maurice spoke; his humanity, his honor as a soldier, his duty to the
+government, were struggling for the mastery.
+
+"'Ought he to march without orders or even the knowledge of his
+superiors? and that too with no more certain proof of the illegal
+assembling of those who were said to be plotting against the peace and
+safety of the Vaudois families?'
+
+"Yet there was no time to reconnoitre ere the dire mischief might be
+done. His humanity at last prevailed over more prudential
+considerations. He commanded the brigade of Waldenses to march
+instantly, and himself followed with another division.
+
+"Bianca Vittoria had been carried to an upper room, where all the family
+were now gathered about her bed.
+
+"With unutterable anguish the mother looked upon her two lovely
+daughters in the early bloom of womanhood, the babe sleeping upon her
+breast, the little ones clinging to her skirts, her aged and infirm
+parents, all apparently doomed to a speedy, violent death--and worse
+than death. Her own danger was well-nigh forgotten in theirs.
+
+"Utter silence reigned in that room and the adjoining one, at this time
+occupied by Magdalen and the mother and sisters of Maurice; every ear
+was strained to catch the sound of the approaching footsteps of the
+assassins, or of the longed-for deliverers; a very short season would
+now decide their fate. Oh, would help never come!
+
+"Lucia, kneeling beside her sister's couch, clasping one thin, white
+hand in hers, suddenly dropped it and sprang to her feet.
+
+"'How fast it grows dark! and what was that?' as a heavy, rolling sound
+reverberated among the mountains; 'artillery?' and her tones grew wild
+with terror.
+
+"'Thunder; the heavens are black with clouds,' said Magdalen, coming in
+and speaking with the calmness of despair.
+
+"A heavy clap nearly drowned her words, then followed crash on crash;
+the rain came down in torrents--the wind, which had suddenly risen to
+almost a hurricane, dashing it with fury against walls and windows; the
+darkness became intense except as ever and anon the lurid glare of the
+lightning lit up the scene for an instant, giving to each a momentary
+glimpse of the pale, terror-stricken faces of the others.
+
+"'Alas, alas, no help can reach us now!' moaned Sara, clasping her babe
+closer to her breast, 'no troops can march over our fearful
+mountain-passes in this terrific storm and thick darkness. _We must
+die_!'
+
+"'Oh, God of our fathers, save us! let us not fall into the hands of
+those ruffians, who--more to be feared than the wild beasts of the
+forest--would rob us of honor and of life!' cried Lucia, falling upon
+her knees again, and lifting hands and eyes to heaven.
+
+"'Amen!' responded the trembling voice of Rozel. 'Lord, Thine hand is
+not shortened that it cannot save, neither Thine ear heavy that it
+cannot hear!'
+
+"The scenes that followed what pen may portray! the wild anguish of some
+expressed in incoherent words, shrieks of terror, and cries for help, as
+they seemed to hear amid the roar of the elements the hurried footsteps
+of the assassins, and to see in the lightning's flash the glitter of
+their steel; the mute agony of others as in the calmness of despair they
+crouched helplessly together awaiting the coming blow.
+
+       *       *       *       *       *
+
+"Meanwhile the fathers, husbands, sons, brothers were hastening
+homeward, their brave hearts torn with anguish at thought of the
+impossibility of arriving before the hour set for the murderers to begin
+their fiendish work.
+
+"There was no regular order of march, but each rushed onward at his
+utmost speed, praying aloud to God for help to increase it, and calling
+frantically to his fellows to 'hasten, _hasten_ to the rescue of all
+they held most dear.'
+
+"Alas for their hopes! the shades of evening were already falling, and
+the storm presently came on in terrific violence, the darkness, the
+blinding momentary glare of the lightning, the crashing thunder peals,
+the driving, pouring rain and fierce wind greatly increasing the
+difficulties and perils of their advance. God Himself seemed to be
+against them.
+
+"But urged on by fear and love for their helpless ones, and by parties
+of distracted women and children sent forward from La Tour--some of
+whom, in their terror and despair, asserted that the work of blood had
+already begun--they pressed onward without a moment's pause, springing
+from rock to rock, sliding down precipices, scaling giddy heights,
+leaping chasms which at another time they would not have dared to
+attempt, and tearing through the rushing, roaring mountain torrents
+already greatly swollen by the rain.
+
+"They reached the last of these, and dashing through it, were presently
+in sight of La Tour, when the tolling of the vesper bell of the convent
+of the Recollets--the preconcerted signal for the assassins to sally
+forth--smote upon their ears.
+
+"'Too late! too late!' cried Rudolph Goneto hoarsely.
+
+"'But if too late to save, we will avenge!' responded a chorus of deep
+voices, as with frantic haste they sped over the intervening space.
+
+"The next moment the tramp of their feet and the clang of their arms
+were heard in the streets of the town. Windows and doors flew open and
+with cries and tears of joy and thankfulness, wives, children, and aged
+parents gathered about them almost smothering them with caresses.
+
+"The storm, which had seemed to seal their doom, had proved their
+salvation--preventing some of the murderers from reaching the rendezvous
+in season, and so terrifying the others that they dared not attempt the
+deed alone; especially as it had already begun to be rumored that troops
+were on the march to the threatened valley.
+
+"Rudolph found himself encircled by his mother's arms, her kisses and
+tears warm upon his cheek.
+
+"He held her close, both hearts too full for speech. Then a single word
+fell from the soldier's lips, 'Lucia?'
+
+"'Safe.'
+
+"Darting into the house, guided by some subtle instinct, he stood the
+next moment in the upper room where she knelt by her sister's couch, the
+two mingling their tears and thanksgivings together.
+
+"All was darkness, but at sound of the well-known step Lucia sprang up
+with a cry of joy. 'Saved!'
+
+"Rudolph's emotions, as he held her to his heart, were too big for
+utterance.
+
+"Some one entered with a light. It was Magdalen, and behind her came
+Maurice, pale, haggard, and dripping with rain.
+
+"Bianca's heart gave a joyous bound. He too was safe.
+
+"But a tumult of voices from below--some stern, angry, threatening,
+others sullen, dogged, defiant, or craven with abject terror--attracted
+their attention.
+
+"Magdalen set down the light and hurried away in the direction of the
+sounds, Rudolph and Lucia following.
+
+"A number of the Waldenses, sword in hand, and eyes flashing with
+righteous indignation, were gathered about two of the would-be
+assassins, caught by them almost on the threshold of the cottage.
+
+"Their errand who could doubt? and Henri had recognized them as his and
+Lucia's pursuers of the morning.
+
+"She too knew them instantly, and clung pale with affright to Rudolph's
+arm, while he could scarce restrain himself from rushing upon, and
+running them through with his sword.
+
+"'Spare us, sirs,' entreated Andrea, quaking with fear under the
+wrathful glance of the father of the maidens, 'spare us; we have not
+harmed you or yours.'
+
+"'Nor plotted their destruction? Miserable wretch, ask not your life
+upon the plea that it is not forfeit. Can I doubt what would have been
+the fate of my wife and daughters had they fallen into your hands?'
+
+"'But your religion teaches you to forgive.'
+
+"'True; yet also to protect the helpless ones committed to my care.'
+
+"'We will leave your valleys this hour; never to set foot in them
+again.'
+
+"'Ah! yet how far may we trust the word of one whose creed bids him keep
+no faith with heretics?'
+
+"'" Vengeance is Mine, I will repay."'
+
+"It was the voice of the aged Rozel which broke the momentary silence.
+
+"Vittoria sheathed his sword. Not his to usurp the prerogative of Him
+who had that night given so signal deliverance to His 'Israel of the
+Alps.'"
+
+"Is that all?" asked Lulu, drawing a long breath, as Mr. Dinsmore
+refolded the manuscript and gave it back to his daughter.
+
+"Yes," he said, "the author has told of the deliverance of the
+imperilled ones, and that Vittoria refrained from taking vengeance upon
+their cowardly foes; and so ends the story of that night of terror in
+the valleys."
+
+"But were all the Waldenses equally forbearing, grandpa?" asked Zoe.
+
+"They were; in all the valleys not a drop of blood was shed; justly
+exasperated though the Waldenses were, they contented themselves with
+sending to the government a list of the names of the baffled
+conspirators.
+
+"But no notice was taken of it; the would-be murderers were never called
+to account till they appeared before a greater than an earthly tribunal.
+
+"But General Godin was presently superseded in his command and shortly
+after dismissed the service. Two plain indications that the sympathy of
+the government was with the assassins and not at all with their intended
+victims."
+
+"But is it true, sir?" asked Max.
+
+"Yes; it is true that at that time, in those valleys, and under those
+circumstances, such a plot was hatched and its carrying out prevented in
+the exact way that this story relates."
+
+"Mean, cowardly, wicked fellows they must have been to want to murder
+the wives and children and burn and plunder the houses of the men that
+were defending them and theirs from a common enemy!" exclaimed the boy,
+his face flushing and eyes flashing with righteous indignation.
+
+"Very true; but such are the lessons popery teaches and always has
+taught; 'no faith with heretics,' no mercy to any who deny her dogmas;
+and that anything is right and commendable which is done to destroy
+those who do not acknowledge her authority and to increase her power;
+one of her doctrines being that the end sanctifies the means!"
+
+"But what did they mean when they said they were going to have a second
+St. Bartholomew in the valleys?" asked Grace.
+
+"Did you never hear of the massacre of St. Bartholomew, daughter?" her
+father asked, stroking her hair caressingly as she sat upon his knee.
+
+"No, papa; won't you tell me about it?"
+
+"It occurred in France a little more than three hundred years ago; it
+was a dreadful massacre of the Protestants to the number of from sixty
+to a hundred thousand; and it was begun on the night of the twenty-third
+of August; which the Papists call St. Bartholomew's Day.
+
+"The Protestants were shot, stabbed, murdered in various ways, in their
+beds, in the street, any where that they could be found; and for no
+crime but being Protestants."
+
+"And popery would do the very same now and here, had she the power,"
+commented Mr. Dinsmore, "for it is her proudest boast that she never
+changes. She teaches her own infallibility; and what she has done she
+will do again if she can."
+
+"What is infallibility, papa?" asked Grace. "To be infallible is to be
+incapable of error or of making mistakes," he answered. "So popery
+teaching that she has never done wrong or made a mistake justifies all
+the horrible cruelties she practised in former times; and, in fact, she
+occasionally tells us, through some of her bolder or less wary
+followers, that what she has done she will do again as soon as she
+attains the power."
+
+"Which she never will in this free land," exclaimed Edward.
+
+"Never, provided Columbia's sons are faithful to their trust;
+remembering that 'eternal vigilance is the price of liberty,'" responded
+his grandfather.
+
+Grace was clinging tightly to her father, and her little face was pale
+and wore a look of fright.
+
+"What is it, darling?" he asked.
+
+"O papa, will they come here some time and kill us?" she asked,
+tremulously.
+
+"Do not be frightened, my dear little one," he said, holding her close;
+"you are in no danger from them."
+
+"I don't believe all Roman Catholics would have Protestants persecuted
+if they could," remarked Betty. "Do you, uncle?"
+
+"No; I think there are some truly Christian people among them," he
+answered; "some who have not yet heard and heeded the call, 'Come out of
+her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye
+receive not of her plagues.' We were talking, not of Papists, but of
+Popery. Sincere hatred of the system is not incompatible with sincere
+love to its deluded followers."
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XI.
+
+"My voice shalt thou hear in the morning, O Lord; in the morning will I
+direct my prayer unto thee, and will look up."--_Psalm_ 5:3.
+
+
+It was early morning; Captain Raymond was pacing to and fro along the
+top of the cliffs, now sending a glance seaward, and now toward the door
+of the cottage which was his temporary home, as if expecting a companion
+in his ramble.
+
+Presently the door opened and Lulu stepped out upon the porch. One eager
+look showed her father, and she bounded with joyful step to meet him.
+
+"Good-morning, my dear papa," she cried, holding up her face for a kiss,
+which he gave with hearty affection.
+
+"Good-morning, my dear little early bird," he responded. "Come, I will
+help you down the steps and we will pace the sands at the water's edge."
+
+This was Lulu's time for having her father to herself, as she phrased
+it. He was sure to be out at this early hour, if the weather would
+permit, and she almost equally sure to join him: and as the others
+liked to lie a little longer in bed, there was seldom any one to share
+his society with her.
+
+He led her down the long flights of stairs and across the level expanse
+of sand, close to where the booming waves dashed up their spray.
+
+For some moments the two stood hand in hand silently gazing upon sea and
+sky, bright with the morning sunlight; then they turned and paced the
+beach for a time, and then the captain led his little girl to a seat in
+the porch of a bathing-house, from which they could still look far out
+over the sea.
+
+"Papa," she said, nestling close to his side, "I am very fond of being
+down here all alone with you."
+
+"Are you, daughter?" he said, bending down to caress her hair and cheek.
+"Well, I dearly love to have my little girl by my side. How long have
+you been up?"
+
+"I can't tell exactly; because, you know, papa, there is no time-piece
+in my room. But I wasn't long dressing; for I didn't want to lose a
+minute of the time I might have out here with you."
+
+"Did you do nothing but put on your clothes after leaving your bed?" he
+asked, gravely.
+
+"I washed my hands and face and smoothed my hair."
+
+"And was that all?"
+
+She glanced up at him in surprise at the deep gravity of his tone; then
+suddenly comprehending what his questioning meant, hung her head, while
+her cheek flushed hotly. "Yes, papa," she replied, in a low, abashed
+tone.
+
+"I am very, very sorry to hear it," he said. "If my little girl begins
+the day without a prayer to God for help to do right, without thanking
+Him for His kind care over her while she slept, she can hardly expect to
+escape sins and sorrows which will make it anything but a happy day."
+
+"Papa, I do 'most always say my prayers in the morning and at night; but
+I didn't feel like doing it this time. Do you think people ought to pray
+when they don't feel like it?"
+
+"Yes; I think that is the very time when they most need to pray; they
+need to ask God to take away the hardness of their hearts; the evil in
+them that is hiding His love and their own needs; so that they have no
+gratitude to express for all His great goodness and mercy to them, no
+petitions to offer up for strength to resist temptation and to walk
+steadily in His ways; no desire to confess their sins and plead for
+pardon for Jesus' sake. Ah! that is certainly the time when we have most
+urgent need to pray.
+
+"Jesus taught that men (and in the Bible men stand for the whole human
+race) 'ought always to pray and not to faint.' And we are commanded to
+pray without ceasing."
+
+"Papa, how can we do that?" she asked. "You know we have to be doing
+other things sometimes."
+
+"It does not mean that we are to be always on our knees," he said; "but
+that we are to live so near to God, so loving Him, and so feeling our
+constant dependence upon Him, that our hearts will be very often going
+up to His throne in silent petition, praise or confession.
+
+"And if we live in such union with Him we will highly prize the
+privilege of drawing especially near to Him at certain seasons; we will
+be glad to be alone with Him often, and will not forget or neglect to
+retire to our closets night and morning for a little season of close
+communion with our best and dearest Friend.
+
+"You say you love to be alone with me, your earthly father; I trust the
+time will come when you will love far better to be alone with your
+heavenly Father. I must often be far away from you, but He is ever near;
+I may be powerless to help you, though close at your side, but He is
+almighty to save, to provide for, and to defend; and He never turns a
+deaf ear to the cry of His children."
+
+"Yes, papa; but oh I wish that you were always near me too," she said,
+leaning her cheek affectionately against his arm. "I am very, very
+sorry that ever I have been a trouble to you and spoiled your enjoyment
+of your visits home."
+
+"I know you are, daughter; but you have been very good of late. I have
+rejoiced to see that you were really trying to rule your own spirit. So
+far as I know, you have been entirely and cheerfully obedient to me, and
+have not indulged in a single fit of passion or sullenness."
+
+"Yes, papa; but I have been nearly in a passion two or three times; but
+you gave me a look just in time to help me to resist it. But when you
+are gone I shall not have that help."
+
+"Then, my child, you must remember that your heavenly Father is looking
+at you; that He bids you fight against the evil of your nature, and if
+you seek it of Him, will give you strength to overcome. Here is a text
+for you; I want you to remember it constantly; and to that end repeat it
+often to yourself, 'Thou, God, seest me.'
+
+"And do not forget that He sees not only the outward conduct but the
+inmost thoughts and feelings of the heart."
+
+A boy's glad shout and merry whistle mingled pleasantly with the sound
+of the dashing of the waves, and Max came bounding over the sands toward
+their sheltered nook.
+
+"Good-morning, papa," he cried. "You too, Lulu. Ahead of me as usual, I
+see!"
+
+"Yes," the captain said, reaching out a hand to grasp the lad's and
+gazing with fatherly affection and pride into the handsome young face
+glowing with health and happiness, "she is the earliest young bird in
+the family nest. However, she seeks her roost earlier than her brother
+does his."
+
+"Yes; and I am not so very late, am I, sir?"
+
+"No, my boy, I do not suppose you have taken any more sleep than you
+need for your health and growth; and I certainly would not have you do
+with less."
+
+"I know you wouldn't, papa; such a good, kind father as you are,"
+responded Max. "I wouldn't swap fathers with any other boy," he added,
+with a look of mingled fun and affection.
+
+"Nor would I exchange my son for any other; not even a better one,"
+returned the captain laughingly, tightening his clasp of the sturdy
+brown hand he held.
+
+"I haven't heard yet the story of yesterday's success in boating and
+fishing; come sit down here by my side and let me have it."
+
+Max obeyed, nothing loath, for he was becoming quite expert in both, and
+always found in his father an interested listener to the story of his
+exploits.
+
+He and the other lads had returned from their camping at the time of the
+removal of the family party from 'Sconset to Nantucket Town.
+
+On the conclusion of his narrative the captain pronounced it breakfast
+time, and they returned to the house.
+
+After breakfast, as nearly the whole party were gathered upon the porch,
+discussing the question what should be the amusements of the day, a near
+neighbor with whom they had some acquaintance, ran in to ask if they
+would join a company who were going over to Shimmo to have a clam-bake.
+
+"The name of the place is new to me," remarked Mr. Dinsmore. "Is it a
+town, Mrs. Atwood?"
+
+"Oh, no," replied the lady, "there is only one dwelling; a farmhouse
+with its barns and other out-houses comprises the whole place. It is on
+the shore of the harbor some miles beyond Nantucket Town. It is a
+pleasant spot, and I think we shall have an enjoyable time; particularly
+if I can persuade you all to go."
+
+"A regular New England clam-bake!" said Elsie, "I should really like to
+attend one, and am much obliged for your invitation, Mrs. Atwood; as we
+all are, I am sure."
+
+No one felt disposed to decline the invitation, and it was soon settled
+that all would go.
+
+The clam-bake was to occupy only the afternoon; so they would have time
+to make all necessary arrangements, and for the customary surf and
+still baths.
+
+Mrs. Atwood had risen to take leave. "Ah," she said, "I was near
+forgetting something I meant to say: we never dress for these
+expeditions, but, on the contrary, wear the oldest and shabbiest dresses
+we have; considering them altogether the most suitable to the occasion,
+as then we need not be troubled if they should be wet with spray or
+soiled by contact with seaweed, grass, or anything else."
+
+"A very sensible custom," Mrs. Dinsmore responded, "and one which we
+shall all probably follow."
+
+Mrs. Atwood had hardly reached the gate when Lulu, turning to her father
+with a very discontented face, exclaimed, "I don't want to wear a shabby
+old dress! Must I, papa?"
+
+"You will wear whatever your Grandma Elsie or mamma directs," he
+answered, giving her a warning look. Then motioning her to come close to
+his side, he whispered in her ear, "I see that you are inclined to be
+ill-tempered and rebellious again, as I feared you would, when I learned
+that you had begun the day without a prayer for help to do and feel
+right. Go, now, to your room and ask it."
+
+"You needn't fret, Lu; you don't own a dress that any little girl ought
+to feel ashamed to wear," remarked Betty, as the child turned to obey.
+
+"And we are all going to wear the very worst we have here with us, I
+presume," added Zoe; "at least such is my intention."
+
+"Provided your husband approves," whispered Edward sportively.
+
+"Anyhow," she answered, drawing herself up in pretended offence; "can't
+a woman do as she pleases even in such trifles?"
+
+"Ah I but it is the privileges of a child-wife which are under
+discussion now,"
+
+"Now, sir, after that you shall just have the trouble of telling me what
+to wear," said Zoe, rising from the couch where they had been sitting
+side by side; "come along and choose."
+
+Lulu was in the room where she slept, obeying her father's order so far
+as outward actions went; but there was little more than lip-service in
+the prayer she offered, for her thoughts were wandering upon the subject
+of dress, and ways and means for obtaining permission to wear what she
+wished that afternoon.
+
+By the time she had finished "saying her prayers," she had also reached
+a conclusion as to her best plan for securing the desired privilege.
+
+Grandma Elsie was so very kind and gentle that there seemed more hope of
+moving her than any one else; so to her she went, and, delighted to find
+her comparatively alone, no one being near enough to overhear a
+low-toned conversation, began at once:
+
+"Grandma Elsie, I want to wear a white dress to the clam-bake; and I
+think it would be suitable, because the weather is very warm, and white
+will wash, so that it would not matter if I did get it soiled."
+
+"My dear child, it is your father's place to decide what concerns his
+children, when he is with them," Elsie said, drawing the little girl to
+her and smoothing her hair with soft, caressing touch.
+
+"Yes, ma'am; but he says you and Mamma Vi are to decide this. So if you
+will only say I may wear the white dress, he will let me. Won't you,
+please?"
+
+"If your father is satisfied with your choice I shall certainly raise no
+objection; nor will your mamma, I am quite sure."
+
+"Oh, thank you, ma'am!" and Lulu ran off gleefully in search of her
+father.
+
+She found him on the veranda, busied with the morning paper, and to her
+satisfaction, he too was alone.
+
+"What is it, daughter?" he asked, glancing from his paper to her
+animated, eager face.
+
+"About what I am to wear this afternoon, papa. I would like to wear the
+white dress I had on yesterday evening, and Grandma Elsie does not
+object, and says she knows Mamma Vi will not, if you say I may."
+
+"Did she say she thought it a suitable dress?" he asked gravely.
+
+Lulu hung her head. "No, sir; she didn't say that she did or she
+didn't."
+
+"Go and ask her the question."
+
+Lulu went back and asked it.
+
+"No, my child, I do not," Elsie answered. "It is very unlikely that any
+one else will be in white or anything at all dressy, and you will look
+overdressed, which is in very bad taste; besides, though the weather
+seems warm enough for such thin material here on shore, it will be a
+great deal cooler on the water; and should the waves or spray come
+dashing over us, you would find your dress clinging to you like a wet
+rag--neither beauty nor comfort in it."
+
+"I could wear a waterproof over it while we are sailing," said Lulu.
+
+"Even that might not prove a perfect protection," Elsie replied. "I
+think, my dear, you will do well to content yourself to wear your
+travelling dress, which is of a light woollen material, neat without
+being too dressy, and of a color that will not show every little soil.
+And it is as good and handsome as the dress I shall wear or as Rosie,
+and probably any one else, will have on."
+
+"But you can choose for yourself, Grandma Elsie, and I wish I could."
+
+"That is one of the privileges of older years," Elsie answered
+pleasantly. "I was considerably older than you are before I was allowed
+to select my own attire. But I repeat that I shall not raise the
+slightest objection to your wearing anything your father is willing to
+see on you."
+
+Lulu's hopes were almost gone, but she would make one more effort.
+
+She went to her father, and putting her arms round his neck, begged in
+her most coaxing tones for the gratification of her wish.
+
+"What did your Grandma Elsie say?" he asked.
+
+Lulu faithfully, though with no little reluctance, repeated every word
+Elsie had said to her on the subject.
+
+"I entirely agree with her," said the captain; "so entirely that even
+had she found no objection to urge against it, I should have forbidden
+you to wear the dress."
+
+Lulu heard him with a clouded brow; in fact, the expression of her face
+was decidedly sullen. Her father observed it with sorrow and concern.
+
+"Sit down here till I am ready to talk to you," he said, indicating a
+chair close at his side.
+
+Lulu obeyed, sitting quietly there while he finished his paper. Throwing
+it aside at length, he took her hand and drew her in between his knees,
+putting an arm about her waist.
+
+"My little daughter," he said, in his usual kind tone, "I am afraid you
+care too much for dress and finery. What I desire for you is that you
+may 'be clothed with humility,' and have 'the ornament of a meek and
+quiet spirit, which is, in the sight of God, of great price.'"
+
+"I never can have that, papa, for it isn't a bit like me," she said,
+with a sort of despairing impatience and disgust at herself.
+
+"No, that is too true; it is not like you as you are by nature--the evil
+nature inherited from me; but God is able to change that, to give you a
+clean heart and renew within you a right spirit. Jesus is a Saviour from
+sin (He saves none in their sins), and He is able to save to the
+uttermost, able to take away the very last remains of the old corrupt
+nature with which we were born.
+
+"Oh, my child, seek His help to fight against it and to overcome! It
+grieves me more than I can express to see you again showing an unlovely,
+wilful temper."
+
+"Oh, papa, don't be grieved," she said, throwing her arms round his neck
+and pressing her lips to his cheek. "I will be good and wear whatever
+I'm told; look pleasant about it too, for indeed I do love you too well
+to want to grieve you and spoil your pleasure."
+
+"Ah, that is my own dear little girl," he answered, returning her
+caresses.
+
+The sullen expression had vanished from her face and it wore its
+brightest look, yet it clouded again the next moment, but with sorrow,
+not anger, as she sighed, "Oh! if you were always with us, papa, I think
+I might grow good at last; but I need your help so much, and you are
+gone more than half the time."
+
+"Your heavenly Father is never gone, daughter, and will never turn a
+deaf ear to a cry for strength to resist temptation to sin. He says, 'In
+me is thine help.'
+
+"And we are told, 'God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be
+tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a
+way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it.'"
+
+In the mean time Mrs. Dinsmore, who from choice took most of the
+housekeeping cares, was ordering an early dinner and various baskets of
+provisions for the picnic.
+
+As the family sat down to the table, these last were being conveyed on
+board a yacht lying at the little pier near the bathing-place below the
+cliffs; and almost immediately upon finishing their meal, all, old and
+young, trooped down the stairways, across the sandy beach, and were
+themselves soon aboard the vessel.
+
+Others of the company were already seated in it, and the rest following
+a few minutes later, and the last basket of provisions being safely
+stowed away in some safe corner of the craft, they set sail, dragging at
+their stern a dory in which was a large quantity of clams in the shell.
+
+It was a bright day, and a favorable breeze sent the yacht skimming over
+the water at an exhilarating rate of speed. All hearts seemed light,
+every face was bright, not excepting Lulu's, though she was attired in
+the plain colored dress recommended by Grandma Elsie.
+
+There was no greater display of finery than a knot of bright ribbon, on
+the part of even the gayest young girl present. Betty wore a black
+bunting--one of her school dresses--with a cardinal ribbon at the
+throat; Zoe the brown woollen that had for her such mingled associations
+of pain and pleasure, and looked wonderfully sweet and pretty in it,
+Edward thought.
+
+They sat side by side, and Betty, watching them furtively, said to
+herself, "They are for all the world just like a pair of lovers yet,
+though they have been married over a year."
+
+Then turning her attention first to Violet and Captain Raymond, then
+upon her Aunt and Uncle Dinsmore, she came to the same conclusion in
+regard to them also.
+
+"And it was just so with cousin Elsie and her husband," she mused. "I
+can remember how devoted they were to each other. But she seems very
+happy now, and she well may be, with father, sons and daughters all so
+devoted to her. And she's so rich too; never has to consider how to make
+one dollar do the work of two; a problem I am so often called upon to
+solve. In fact, it is to her and uncle, Bob and I owe our education, and
+pretty much everything we have.
+
+"I don't envy her her money, but I do the love that has surrounded her
+all her life. She never knew her own mother, to be sure, but her father
+petted and fondled her as a child, and was father and mother both to
+her, I've often heard her say; while mine died before I was born, and
+mother lost her reason when I was a little thing."
+
+But Betty was not much given to melancholy musing, or indeed to musing
+of any kind; a passing sail presently attracted her attention and turned
+her thoughts into a new channel.
+
+And soon, the wind and tide being favorable, the yacht drew near her
+destination.
+
+There was no wharf, but the passengers were taken to the shore, a few at
+a time, in the dory. It also landed provision baskets and the clams.
+
+Those ladies and gentlemen to whom clam-bakes were a new experience
+watched with interest the process of cooking the bivalves.
+
+A pit of suitable size for the quantity to be prepared was made in the
+sand, the bottom covered with stones; it was then heated by a fire
+kindled in it, the brands were removed, seaweed spread over the stones,
+the clams poured in, abundance of seaweed piled over and about them, a
+piece of an old sail put over that, and they were left to bake or steam,
+while another fire was kindled near by, and a large tin bucket, filled
+with water, set on it to boil for making coffee.
+
+While some busied themselves with these culinary operations, others
+repaired to the dwelling, which stood some little distance back from the
+beach, the ground sloping gently away from it to the water's edge.
+
+The lady of the house met them at the door, and hospitably invited them
+to come in and rest themselves in her parlor, or sit on the porch; and
+understanding their errand to the locality, not only gave ready
+permission for their table to be spread in the shade of her house, but
+offered to lend anything they might require in the way of utensils.
+
+Accepting her offer, they set to work, the men making a rough sort of
+impromptu table with some boards, and the ladies spreading upon it the
+contents of the provision baskets.
+
+Mrs. Dinsmore, Elsie and the younger ladies of their party, offered to
+assist in these labors, but were told that they were considered guests,
+and must be content to look on or wander about and amuse themselves.
+
+There was not much to be seen but grassy slopes destitute of tree or
+shrub, and the harbor and open sea beyond.
+
+They seated themselves upon the porch of the dwelling-house, while
+Captain Raymond and the younger members of their family party wandered
+here and there about the place.
+
+There seemed to be some sport going on among the cooks--those engaged in
+preparing the coffee.
+
+Lulu hurried toward them to see what it was about, then came running
+back to her father, who stood a little farther up the slope, with Grace
+clinging to his hand.
+
+"Oh!" she said with a face of disgust, "I don't mean to drink any of
+that coffee; why, would you believe it, they stirred it with a poker?"
+
+"Did they?" laughed the captain; "they might have done worse. I presume
+that was used for lack of a long enough spoon. We must not be too
+particular on such occasions as this."
+
+"But you won't drink any of it, will you, papa?"
+
+"I think it altogether likely I shall."
+
+"Why, papa! coffee that was stirred with a dirty poker?"
+
+"We will suppose the poker was not very dirty," he said, with a
+good-humored smile; "probably there was nothing worse on it than a
+little ashes, which, diffused through so large a quantity of liquid,
+could harm no one."
+
+"Must I drink it if they offer me a cup?"
+
+"No; there need be no compulsion about it; indeed, I think it better for
+a child of your age not to take coffee at all."
+
+"But you never said I shouldn't, papa."
+
+"No; because you had formed the habit in my absence, and, as I am not
+sure that it is a positive injury to you, I have felt loath to deprive
+you of the pleasure."
+
+"You are so kind, papa," she said, slipping her hand into his and
+looking up affectionately into his face. "But I will give up coffee if
+you want me to. I like it, but I can do without it."
+
+"I think milk is far more wholesome for you," he said, with a smile of
+pleased approval. "I should like you to make that your ordinary beverage
+at meals, but I do not forbid an occasional cup of coffee."
+
+"Thank you, papa," she returned. "Grandma Elsie once told me that when
+she was a little girl her father wouldn't allow her to drink coffee at
+all, or to eat any kind of hot cakes or rich sweet cake; and oh I don't
+know how many things that she liked he wouldn't let her have. I don't
+think he was half as nice a father as ours; do you, Gracie?"
+
+"'Course I don't, Lu; I just think we've got the very best in the whole
+world," responded Grace, laying her cheek affectionately against the
+hand that held hers in its strong, loving clasp.
+
+"That is only because he is your own, my darlings," the captain said,
+smiling down tenderly upon them.
+
+A lady had drawn near, and now said, "Supper is ready, Captain Raymond;
+will you bring your little girls and come to the table?"
+
+"Thank you; we will do so with pleasure," he said, following her as she
+led the way.
+
+The table, covered with a snow-white cloth and heaped with tempting
+viands, presented a very attractive appearance.
+
+The clams were brought on after the most of the company were seated,
+with their coffee and bread and butter before them. They were served hot
+from the fire and the shell, in neat paper trays, and eaten with melted
+butter. Eaten thus they make a dish fit for a king.
+
+By the time that all appetites were satisfied, the sun was near his
+setting, and it was thought best to return without delay.
+
+On repairing to the beach, they found the tide so low that even the dory
+could not come close to dry land; so the ladies and children were
+carried through the water to the yacht. This gave occasion for some
+merriment.
+
+"You must carry me, Ned, if I've got to be carried," said Zoe; "I'm not
+going to let anybody else do it."
+
+"No; nor am I," he returned, gayly, picking her up and striding forward.
+"I claim it as my especial privilege."
+
+Mr. Dinsmore followed with his wife, then Captain Raymond with his.
+
+"Get in, Mr. Dinsmore," said the captain, as they deposited their
+burdens; "there is no occasion for further exertion on your part; I'll
+bring mother."
+
+"No, sir," said Edward, hurrying shoreward again, "that's my task; you
+have your children to take care of."
+
+"Your mother is my child, Ned, and I think I shall take care of her,"
+Mr. Dinsmore said, hastening back to the little crowd still at the
+water's edge.
+
+"We will have to let her decide which of us shall have the honor," said
+the captain.
+
+"That I won't," Mr. Dinsmore said, laughingly, stepping to his
+daughter's side and taking her in his arms.
+
+"Now, you two may take care of the younger ones," he added, with a
+triumphant glance at his two rivals.
+
+"Ah, Ned, we are completely outwitted," laughed the captain.
+
+"Yes; with grandpa about one can't get half a chance to wait upon
+mother. Betty, shall I have the honor and pleasure of conveying you
+aboard of yonder vessel?"
+
+"Yes, thank you; I see Harold and Herbert are taking Rosie and Walter,"
+she said. "But I warn you that I am a good deal heavier than Zoe."
+
+"Nevertheless, I think my strength will prove equal to the exertion," he
+returned, as he lifted her from the ground.
+
+Lulu and Grace stood together, hand in hand, Max on Gracie's other side.
+
+"Take Gracie first, please, papa," said Lulu; "she is frightened, I
+believe."
+
+"Frightened?" he said, stooping to take her in his arms; "there is
+nothing to be afraid of, darling. Do you think papa would leave you
+behind or drop you into the water?"
+
+"No; I know you wouldn't," she said, with a little nervous laugh, and
+clinging tightly about his neck.
+
+"Mayn't I wade out, papa?" Max called after him.
+
+"Yes; but stay with your sister till I come for her."
+
+"Where's my baby, Levis?" asked Violet, laughingly, as he set Grace down
+by her side.
+
+"The baby! Sure enough, where is it?" he exclaimed, with an anxious
+glance toward the shore.
+
+"Ah, there stands the nurse with it in her arms. You shall have it in
+yours in a moment."
+
+"Here's the baby, papa; please take her first; I don't mind waiting,"
+said Lulu, as he stepped ashore again.
+
+He gave her a pleased, approving look. "That is right; it will be but a
+minute or two," he said, as he took the babe and turned away with it.
+
+In a few minutes more, all the passengers were aboard, and they set
+sail; but they had not gone far when it became evident that something
+was amiss; they were making no progress.
+
+"What is the matter?" asked several voices, and Violet looked
+inquiringly at her husband.
+
+"There is no cause for apprehension," he said; "we are aground, and may
+possibly have to wait here for the turn of the tide; that's all."
+
+"It's the lowest tide I ever saw," remarked the captain of the yacht;
+"we'll have to lighten her; if some of the heaviest of you will get into
+the dory, it will help."
+
+Quite a number immediately volunteered to do so, among them Edward and
+Zoe, Bob and Betty, Harold and Herbert. The dory was speedily filled,
+and then, with a little more exertion the yacht was set afloat.
+
+They moved out into deep water, and a gentle breeze wafted them
+pleasantly toward their desired haven.
+
+"Look at the sun, papa," Elsie said, gazing westward. "It has a very
+peculiar appearance."
+
+"Yes," he said, "it looks a good deal like a balloon; it's redness
+obscured by that leaden-colored cloud. It is very near its setting; we
+shall not get in till after dark."
+
+"But that will not matter?"
+
+"Oh, no; our captain is so thoroughly acquainted with his vessel, the
+harbor and the wharf, that I have no doubt he would land us safely even
+were it much darker than it will be."
+
+Zoe and Edward, in the dory, were talking with a Nantucket lady, a Mrs.
+Fry.
+
+"How do you like our island, and particularly our town?" she asked.
+
+"Oh, ever so much!" said Zoe. "We have visited a good many
+watering-places and sea-side resorts, but never one where there was so
+much to see and to do; so many delightful ways of passing the time. I
+think I shall vote for Nantucket again next year, when we are
+considering where to pass the hot months."
+
+"And I," said Edward, "echo my wife's sentiments on the subject under
+discussion."
+
+"Your wife" the lady exclaimed, with a look of surprise.
+
+"I took her to be your sister; you are both so very young in
+appearance."
+
+"We are not very old," laughed Edward; "Zoe is but sixteen, but we have
+been married a year."
+
+"You have begun early; it is thought by some that early marriages are
+apt to be the happiest, and I should think them likely to be, provided
+the two are willing to conform their tastes and habits each to those of
+the other. I trust you two have a long life of happiness before you."
+
+"Thank you," they both said, Edward adding, "I think we are disposed to
+accommodate ourselves to each other, and whether our lives be long or
+short, our trials many or few, I trust we shall always find great
+happiness in mutual sympathy, love and confidence."
+
+The lady asked if they had seen all the places of interest on the
+island, and in reply they named those they had seen.
+
+"Have you been to Mrs. Mack's?" she asked.
+
+"No, madam, we have not so much as heard of her existence," returned
+Edward, sportively. "May I ask who and what she is?"
+
+"Yes; she is the widow of a sea-captain, who has a collection of
+curiosities which she keeps on exhibition, devoting the proceeds, so
+she says, to benevolent purposes. She is an odd body; herself the
+greatest curiosity she has to show, I think. You should visit her museum
+by all means."
+
+"We shall be happy to do so if you will kindly put us in the way of it,"
+said Edward. "How shall we proceed in order to gain admittance?"
+
+"If we can get up a party it will be easy enough; I shall then send her
+word, and she will appoint the hour when she will receive us; she likes
+to show her independence, and will not exhibit unless to a goodly
+number.
+
+"I know of several visitors on the island who want to go, and if your
+party will join with them there will be no difficulty."
+
+"I think I can promise that we will," said Edward. "I will let you know
+positively to-morrow morning."
+
+"That will do nicely. Hark, they are singing aboard the yacht."
+
+They listened in silence till the song was finished.
+
+"I recognized most of the voices," Mrs. Fry remarked, "but two lovely
+sopranos were quite new to me. Do you know the owners?" turning
+smilingly to Edward.
+
+"My mother and sister," he answered, with proud satisfaction.
+
+"Naturally fine, and very highly cultivated," she said. "You must be
+proud of them."
+
+"I am," Edward admitted, with a happy laugh.
+
+The sun was down and twilight had fairly begun. Grace, seated on her
+father's knee, was gazing out over the harbor.
+
+"See, papa, how many little lights close down to the water!" she said.
+
+"Yes; they are lamps on the small boats that are sailing or rowing
+about; they show them for safety from running into each other."
+
+"And they look so pretty."
+
+"Yes, so they do; and it is a sight one may have every evening from the
+wharf. Shall I take you down there some evening and let you sit and
+watch them as they come and go?"
+
+"Oh, yes, do, papa; I think it would be so nice! And you would take Max
+and Lulu too, wouldn't you?"
+
+"If they should happen to want to go; there are benches on the wharf
+where we can sit and have a good view. I think we will try it to-morrow
+evening if nothing happens to prevent."
+
+"Oh, I'm so glad! You are such a good, kind papa," she said,
+delightedly, giving him a hug.
+
+"The very best you have ever had, I suppose," he responded, with a
+pleased laugh.
+
+"Yes, indeed," she answered, naively, quite missing the point of his
+jest.
+
+On reaching home Edward and Zoe reported their conversation with the
+lady in the dory, and asked, "Shall we not go?"
+
+"I think so, by all means, since it is for benevolent objects," said
+Elsie.
+
+"Or anyhow, since we feel in duty bound to see all that is to be seen on
+this island," said Captain Raymond.
+
+No dissenting voice was raised, and when the next morning word came that
+Mrs. Mack would exhibit that afternoon if a party were made up to
+attend, they all agreed to go.
+
+The distance was too great for ladies and children to walk, so carriages
+were ordered. Captain Raymond and his family filled one.
+
+"This is the street that oldest house is on," remarked Lulu, as they
+turned a corner; "I mean that one we went to see; that has the big
+horse-shoe on its chimney."
+
+"What do they have that for, papa?" asked Grace.
+
+"In old times when many people were ignorant and superstitious, it was
+thought to be a protection from witches."
+
+"Witches, papa? what are they?"
+
+"I don't think there are any, really," he said, with a kindly smile into
+the eagerly inquiring little face; "but in old times it was a very
+common belief that there were people--generally some withered-up old
+women--who had dealings with Satan, and were given power by him to
+torment, or bring losses and various calamities upon any one whom they
+disliked.
+
+"When you are a little older you shall hear more about it, and how that
+foolish belief led to great crimes and cruelties inflicted upon many
+innocent, harmless people. But now, while my Gracie is so young and
+timid, I do not want her to know too much about such horrors."
+
+"Yes, papa," she responded; "I won't try to know till you think I'm
+quite old enough."
+
+Several vehicles drew up at the same moment in front of Mrs. Mack's
+door, and greetings and some introductions were exchanged on the
+sidewalk and door-steps. Edward introduced his mother and Mrs. Fry to
+each other, and the latter presented to them a Mrs. Glenn, who, she
+said, was a native of Nantucket, but had only recently returned after an
+absence of many years.
+
+"Mrs. Mack knew me as a young girl," Mrs. Glenn remarked, "and I am
+quite curious to see whether she will recognize me."
+
+At that instant the door was opened in answer to their ring, and they
+were invited to enter and walk into the parlor.
+
+They found it comfortably furnished and neat as wax. Seating themselves
+they waited patiently for some moments the coming of the lady of the
+house.
+
+At length she made her appearance; a little old lady, neatly attired,
+and with a pleasant countenance.
+
+Mrs. Fry saluted her with a good-afternoon, adding, "I have brought some
+friends with me to look at your curiosities. This lady," indicating Mrs.
+Glenn, "you ought to know, as you were acquainted with her in her
+girlhood."
+
+"Do you know me, Mrs. Mack?" asked Mrs. Glenn, offering her hand.
+
+"Yes, you look as natural as the pigs," was the rather startling reply;
+accompanied, however, by a smile and cordial shake of the offered hand.
+
+"Now, we'll take the money first to make sure of it," was the next
+remark, addressed to the company in general.
+
+"What is your admission fee?" asked Mr. Dinsmore, producing his
+pocketbook.
+
+"Fifteen cents apiece."
+
+"By no means exorbitant if your collection is worth seeing," he
+returned, good-humoredly. "Never mind your purses, Elsie, Raymond, Ned,
+I'll act as paymaster for the party."
+
+The all-important business of collecting the entrance fees having been
+duly attended to, Mrs. Mack led the way to an upper room where
+minerals, shells, sharks' teeth, and various other curiosities and
+relics were spread out upon tables and shelves, ranged along the sides
+and in the centre of the apartment.
+
+"Now," she said, "the first thing is to register your names. You must
+all register. You begin," handing the book to Mr. Dinsmore, "you seem to
+be the oldest."
+
+"I presume I am," he said, dryly, taking the book and doing as he was
+bidden. "Now, you, Raymond," passing it on to the captain, "we'll take
+it for granted that you are next in age and importance."
+
+"That's right, captain," laughed Betty, as he silently took the book and
+wrote his name, "it wouldn't be at all polite to seem to think yourself
+younger than any lady present."
+
+"Of course not, Miss Betty; will you take your turn next?"
+
+"Of course not, sir; do you mean to insinuate that I am older than Aunt
+Rose?" she asked, passing the book on to Mrs. Dinsmore.
+
+"Don't be too particular about going according to ages," said Mrs. Mack,
+"it takes up too much time."
+
+"You may write my name for me, Ned," said Zoe, when he took the book.
+
+"Yes, write your sister's name for her; it'll do just as well," said
+Mrs. Mack.
+
+"But I'm not his sister," said Zoe.
+
+"What, then? is he your lover?"
+
+"No," Edward said, laughing, "we're husband and wife."
+
+"You've begun young," she remarked, taking the book and passing it on;
+"don't look as if you'd cut your wisdom teeth yet, either of you. When
+the ladies have all registered, some of you grown folks had better do it
+for the children."
+
+Having seen all their names duly inscribed in her register, "Seat
+yourselves," she said, waving her hand toward some benches and chairs.
+
+Then, with the help of a half-grown girl, she set out a small circular
+table, placed a box upon it, pushed up chairs and a bench or two, and
+said, "Now, as many of you as can, come and sit round this table; the
+others shall have their turn afterward."
+
+When all the places were filled, she opened the box and took from it a
+number of beautifully carved articles--napkin-rings, spoons, etc.
+
+"Now, all take your turns in looking at this lovely carved work, while I
+tell you its story," she said, "the story of how it came into my
+possession."
+
+"You see, my husband was a sea-captain, and upon one occasion, when he
+was about setting sail for a long voyage, a young man, or lad--he was
+hardly old enough to be called a man--came and asked to be taken as one
+of the crew. He gave a name, but it wasn't his true name, inherited
+from his father, as my husband afterward discovered. But not suspecting
+anything wrong, he engaged the lad, and took him with him on the voyage.
+
+"And the lad behaved well aboard the ship, and he used to carve
+wonderfully well--as you may see by looking at these articles--just with
+a jack-knife, and finally--keeping at it in his leisure moments--he made
+all these articles, carving them out of sharks' teeth.
+
+"You can see he must have had genius; hadn't he? and yet he'd run away
+from home to go to sea, as my husband afterward had good reason to
+believe."
+
+She made a long story of it, spinning out her yarn until the first set
+had examined the carved work to their satisfaction.
+
+Then, "Reverse yourselves," she said, indicating by a wave of her hand,
+that they were to give place at the table to the rest of the company.
+
+When all had had an opportunity to examine the specimens of the lad's
+skill, the young girl was ordered to restore them to the box, but first
+to count them.
+
+That last clause brought an amused smile to nearly every face in the
+audience, but Lulu frowned, and muttered, "Just as if she thought we
+would steal them!"
+
+Next, Mrs. Mack began the circuit of the room, carrying a long slender
+stick with which she pointed out those which she considered the most
+interesting of her specimens or articles of virtu.
+
+One of these last was a very large, very old-fashioned back-comb, having
+a story with a moral attached, the latter recited in doggerel rhyme.
+
+She had other stories, in connection with other articles, to tell in the
+same way. In fact, so many and so long were they, that the listeners
+grew weary and inattentive ere the exhibition was brought to a close.
+
+The afternoon was waning when they left the house. As Captain Raymond
+and his family drove into the heart of the town on their way home, their
+attention was attracted by the loud ringing of a hand-bell, followed now
+and again by noisy vociferation, in a discordant, man's voice.
+
+"So the evening boat is in," remarked the captain.
+
+"How do you know, papa?" asked Grace.
+
+"By hearing the town-crier calling his papers; which could not have come
+in any other way."
+
+"What does he say, papa?" queried Lulu. "I have listened as intently as
+possible many a time, but I never can make out more than a word or two,
+sometimes not that."
+
+"No more can I," he answered, with a smile; "it sounds to me like 'The
+first news is um mum, and the second news is mum um mum, and the third
+news is um um mum."
+
+The children all laughed.
+
+"Yonder he is, coming this way," said Max, leaning from the carriage
+window.
+
+"Beckon to him," said the captain; "I want a paper."
+
+Max obeyed; the carriage stopped, the crier drew near and handed up the
+paper asked for.
+
+"How much?" inquired the captain.
+
+"Five cents, sir."
+
+"Why, how is that? You asked me but three for yesterday's edition of
+this same paper."
+
+"More news in this one."
+
+"Ah, you charge according to the amount of news, do you?" returned the
+captain, laughing, and handing him a nickel.
+
+"Yes, sir; I guess that's about the fair way," said the crier, hastily
+regaining the sidewalk to renew the clang, clang of his bell and the "um
+mum mum" of his announcement.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XII.
+
+"Wave high your torches on each crag and cliff.
+Let many lights blaze on our battlements;
+Shout to them in the pauses of the storm,
+And tell them there is hope."
+
+--_Maturings "Bertram."_
+
+
+The evening was cool, and our whole party were gathered in the parlor of
+the cottage occupied by the Dinsmores and Travillas--games, fancy-work,
+reading, and conversation making the time fly.
+
+Edward and Zoe had drawn a little apart from the others, and were
+conversing together in an undertone.
+
+"Suppose we go out and promenade the veranda for a little," he said,
+presently. "I will get you a wrap and that knit affair for your head
+that I think so pretty and becoming."
+
+"Crocheted," she corrected; "yes, I'm quite in the mood for a promenade
+with my husband; and I'm sure the air outside must be delightful. But
+you won't have to go farther than that stand in the corner for my
+things."
+
+He brought them, wrapped the shawl carefully about her, and they went
+out.
+
+Betty, looking after them, remarked aside to her Cousin Elsie, "How
+lover-like they are still!"
+
+"Yes," Elsie said, with a glad smile: "they are very fond of each other,
+and it rejoices my heart to see it."
+
+"And one might say exactly the same of the captain and Violet," pursued
+Betty, in a lower tone, and glancing toward that couple, as they sat
+side by side on the opposite sofa--Violet with her babe in her arms, the
+captain clucking and whistling to it, while it cooed and laughed in his
+face--Violet's ever-beautiful face more beautiful than its wont, with
+its expression of exceeding love and happiness as her glance rested now
+upon her husband and now upon her child.
+
+"Yes," Elsie said again, watching them, with a joyous smile still
+wreathing her lips and shining in her eyes; "and it is just so with my
+dear Elsie and Lester. I am truly blest in seeing my children so well
+mated and so truly happy."
+
+"Zoe, little wife," Edward was saying, out on the veranda, "can you
+spare me for a day or two?"
+
+"Spare you, Ned? How do you mean?"
+
+"I should like to join the boys--Bob, Harold, and Herbert--in a little
+trip on a sailing vessel which leaves here early to-morrow morning and
+will return on the evening of the next day or the next but one. I should
+ask my little wife to go with us, but, unfortunately, the vessel has no
+accommodations for ladies. What do you say, love? I shall not go without
+your consent."
+
+"Thank you, you dear boy, for saying that," she responded,
+affectionately, squeezing the arm on which she leaned; "go if you want
+to; I know I can't help missing the kindest and dearest husband in the
+world, but I shall try to be happy in looking forward to the joy of
+reunion on your return."
+
+"That's a dear," he said, bending down to kiss the ruby lips. "It is a
+great delight to meet after a short separation, and we should miss that
+entirely if we never parted at all."
+
+"But oh, Ned, if anything should happen to you!" she said, in a
+quivering voice.
+
+"Hush, hush, love," he answered, soothingly; "don't borrow trouble;
+remember we are under the same protection on the sea as on the land, and
+perhaps as safe on one as on the other."
+
+"Yes; but when I am with you I share your danger, if there is any, and
+that is what I wish; for oh, Ned, I couldn't live without you!"
+
+"I hope you may never have to try it, my darling," he said, in tender
+tones, "or I be called to endure the trial of having to live without
+you; yet we can hardly hope to go together.
+
+"But let us not vex ourselves with useless fears. We have the promise,
+'As thy days, so shall thy strength be.' And we know that nothing can
+befall us without the will of our Heavenly Father, whose love and
+compassion are infinite. 'We know that all things work together for good
+to them that love God.'"
+
+"But if one is not at all sure of belonging to Him?" she said, in a
+voice so low that he barely caught the words.
+
+"Then the way is open to come to Him. He says, 'Come unto me.' 'Him that
+cometh unto me, I will in no wise cast out.' The invitation is to you,
+love, as truly as if addressed to you alone; as truly as if you could
+hear His voice speaking the sweet words and see His kind eyes looking
+directly at you.
+
+"It is my ardent wish, my most earnest, constant prayer, that my beloved
+wife may speedily learn to know, love, and trust in Him who is the Way,
+the Truth, and the Life!"
+
+"You are so good, Ned! I wish I were worthy of such a husband," she
+murmured, half sighing as she spoke.
+
+"Quite a mistake, Zoe," he replied, with unaffected humility; "to hear
+you talk so makes me feel like a hypocrite. I haves no righteousness of
+my own to plead, but, thanks be unto God, I may rejoice in the imputed
+righteousness of Christ! And that may be yours, too, love, for the
+asking.
+
+"'Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it
+shall be opened unto you.'
+
+"They are the Master's own words; and He adds: 'For every one that
+asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh
+it shall be opened.'"
+
+Meanwhile the contemplated trip of the young men was under discussion in
+the parlor. "Dear me!" said Betty, who had just heard of it, "how much
+fun men and boys do have! Don't you wish you were one of them, Lulu?"
+
+"No, I don't," returned Lulu, promptly. "I'd like to be allowed to do
+some of the things they do that we mustn't, but I don't want to be a
+boy."
+
+"That is right," said her father; "there are few things so unpleasant to
+me as a masculine woman, who wishes herself a man and tries to ape the
+stronger, coarser sex in dress and manners. I hope my girls will always
+be content, and more than content, to be what God has made them."
+
+"If you meant to hit me that time, captain," remarked Betty, in a lively
+tone, "let me tell you it was a miserable failure, for I don't wish I
+was a man, and never did. Coarse creatures, as you say--present company
+always excepted--who would want to be one of them."
+
+"I'd never have anything to do with one of them if I were in your place,
+Bet," laughed her brother.
+
+"Perhaps I shouldn't, only that they seem a sort of necessary evil," she
+retorted. "But why don't you invite some of us ladies to go along?"
+
+"Because you are _not_ necessary evils," returned her brother, with a
+twinkle of fun in his eye.
+
+"You should, one and all, have an invitation if we could make you
+comfortable," said Harold, gallantly: "but the vessel has absolutely no
+accommodations for ladies."
+
+"Ah, then, you are excusable," returned Betty.
+
+The young men left the next morning, after an early breakfast. Zoe and
+Betty drove down to the wharf with them to see them off, and watched the
+departing vessel till she disappeared from sight.
+
+Zoe went home in tears, Betty doing her best to console her.
+
+"Come, now, be a brave little woman; it's for only two or three days at
+the farthest. Why, I'd never get married if I thought I shouldn't be
+able to live so long without the fortunate man I bestowed my hand upon."
+
+"Oh, you don't know anything about it, Betty!" sobbed Zoe. "Ned's all I
+have in the world, and it's so lonesome without him! And then, how do I
+know that he'll ever get back? A storm may come up and the vessel be
+wrecked."
+
+"That's just possible," said Betty, "and it's great folly to make
+ourselves miserable over bare possibilities--things which may never
+happen."
+
+"Oh, you are a great deal too wise for me!" said Zoe, in disgust.
+
+"Oh," cried Betty, "if it's a pleasure and comfort to you to be
+miserable--to make yourself so by anticipating the worst--do so by all
+means. I have heard of people who are never happy but when they are
+miserable."
+
+"But I am not one of that sort," said Zoe, in an aggrieved tone. "I am
+as happy as a lark when Ned is with me. Yes, and I'll show you that I
+can be cheerful even without him."
+
+She accordingly wiped her eyes, put on a smile, and began talking in a
+sprightly way about the beauty of the sea as they looked upon it, with
+its waves dancing and sparkling in the brilliant light of the morning
+sun.
+
+"What shall we do to-day?" queried Betty.
+
+"Take a drive," said Zoe.
+
+"Yes; I wish there was some new route or new place to go to."
+
+"There's a pretty drive to the South Shore, that maybe you have not
+tried yet," suggested the hackman.
+
+"South Shore? That's another name for Surfside, isn't it?" asked Betty.
+
+"It's another part of the same side of the island I refer to," he
+answered. "It's a nice drive through the avenue of pines--a road the
+lovers are fond of--and if the south wind blows, as it does this
+morning, you have a fine surf to look at when you get there."
+
+"If a drive is talked of to-day, let us propose this one, Zoe," said
+Betty.
+
+"Yes; I dare say it is as pleasant as any we could take," assented Zoe.
+"I wish Edward was here to go with us."
+
+Elsie, with her usual thoughtfulness for others, had been considering
+what could be done to prevent Zoe from feeling lonely in Edward's
+absence. She saw the hack draw up at the door, and meeting the young
+girls on the threshold with a bright face and pleasant smile: "You have
+seen the boys off?" she said, half inquiringly. "The weather is so
+favorable, that I think they can hardly fail to enjoy themselves
+greatly."
+
+"Yes, mamma, I hope they will; but ah, a storm may come and wreck them
+before they can get back," sighed Zoe, furtively wiping away a tear.
+
+"Possibly; but we won't be so foolish as to make ourselves unhappy by
+anticipating evils that may never come," was the cheery rejoinder. "The
+Edna has a skilful captain, a good crew, and is doubtless entirely
+seaworthy--at least so Edward assured me--and for the rest we must trust
+in Providence.
+
+"Come in, now, and let me give you each a cup of coffee. Your breakfast
+with the boys was so early and so slight, that you may find appetite for
+a supplement," she added, sportively, as she led the way into the cosey
+little dining-room of the cottage, where they found a tempting repast
+spread especially for them, the others having already taken their
+morning meal.
+
+"How nice in you, Cousin Elsie!" exclaimed Betty. "I wasn't expecting to
+eat another breakfast, but I find a rapidly coming appetite; these
+muffins and this coffee are so delicious."
+
+"So they are," said Zoe. "I never knew anybody else quite so kindly
+thoughtful as mamma."
+
+"I think I know several," Elsie rejoined; "but it is very pleasant to be
+so highly appreciated. Now, my dear girls, you will confer a favor if
+you will tell me in what way I can make the day pass most pleasantly to
+you."
+
+"Thank you, cousin. It is a delightful morning for a drive, I think,"
+said Betty; then went on to repeat what their hackman had said of the
+drive to the South Shore.
+
+"It sounds pleasant. I think we will make up a party and try it," Elsie
+said. "You would like it, Zoe?"
+
+"Yes, mamma, better than anything I know of beside. The man says that
+just there the beach has not been so thoroughly picked over for shells
+and other curiosities, and we may be able to find some worth having."
+
+No one had made any special plans for the day, so all were ready to fall
+into this proposed by Zoe and Betty. Hacks were ordered--enough to hold
+all of their party now at hand--and they started.
+
+They found the drive all it had been represented. For some distance
+their way lay along the bank of a long pond, pretty to look at and
+interesting as connected with old times and ways of life on the island.
+Their hackmen told them that formerly large flocks of sheep were raised
+by the inhabitants, and this pond was one of the places where the sheep
+were brought at a certain time of year to be washed and shorn. On
+arriving at their destination, they found a long stretch of sandy beach,
+with great thundering waves dashing upon it.
+
+"Oh," cried Zoe and Betty, in delight, "it is like a bit of 'Sconset!"
+
+"Look away yonder," said Lulu; "isn't that a fisherman's cart?"
+
+"Yes," replied her father. "Suppose we go nearer and see what he is
+doing."
+
+"Oh, yes; do let us, papa!" cried Lulu, always ready to go everywhere
+and see everything.
+
+"You may run on with Max and Grace," he said; "some of us will follow
+presently."
+
+He turned and offered his arm to Violet. "It is heavy walking in this
+deep sand; let me help you."
+
+"Thank you; it is wearisome, and I am glad to have my husband's strong
+arm to lean upon," she answered, smiling sweetly up into his eyes as she
+accepted the offered aid.
+
+The young girls and the children came running back to meet them. "He's
+catching blue-fish," they announced; "he has a good many in his cart."
+
+"Now, watch him, Mamma Vi; you haven't had a chance to see just such
+fishing before," said Max. "See, he's whirling his drail; there! now he
+has sent it far out into the water. Now he's hauling it in, and--oh yes,
+a good big fish with it."
+
+"What is a drail?" Violet asked.
+
+"It is a hook with a long piece of lead above it covered with eel-skin,"
+answered her husband.
+
+"There it goes again!" she exclaimed. "It is a really interesting
+sight, but rather hard work, I should think."
+
+When tired of watching the fisherman, they wandered back and forth along
+the beach in search of curiosities, picking up bits of sponge, rockweed,
+seaweed, and a greater variety of shells than they had been able to find
+on other parts of the shore which they had visited.
+
+It was only when they had barely time enough left to reach home for a
+late dinner that they were all willing to enter the carriages and be
+driven away from the spot.
+
+As they passed through the streets of the town, the crier was out with
+his hand-bell.
+
+"Oh yes! oh yes! all the windows to be taken out of the Athenaeum
+to-day, and the Athenaeum to be elevated to-night."
+
+After listening intently to several repetitions of the cry, they
+succeeded in making it out.
+
+"But what on earth does he mean?" exclaimed Betty.
+
+"Ventilated, I presume," replied the captain. "There was an exhibition
+there last night, and complaints were made that the room was close."
+
+Toward evening of the next day our friends in the cliff cottages began
+to look for the return of the Edna with the four young men of their
+party. But night fell, and yet they had not arrived.
+
+Elsie began to feel anxious, but tried not to allow her disturbance to
+be perceived, especially by Zoe, who seemed restless and ill at ease,
+going often out to the edge of the cliff and gazing long and intently
+toward that quarter of the horizon where she had seen the Edna disappear
+on the morning she sailed out of Nantucket harbor.
+
+She sought her post of observation for the twentieth time just before
+sunset, and remained there till it grew too dark to see much beyond the
+line of breakers along the shore below.
+
+Turning to re-enter the house, she found Captain Raymond standing by her
+side.
+
+"O captain," she cried, "isn't it time the Edna was in?"
+
+"I rather supposed they would be in a little earlier than this, but am
+not at all surprised that they are not," he answered, in a cheery tone.
+"Indeed, it is quite possible that they may not get in till to-morrow.
+When they left it was uncertain that they would come back to-day. So, my
+good sister, I think we have no cause for anxiety."
+
+"Then I shall try not to be anxious," she said; "but it seems like a
+month since I parted from Ned, and it's a sore disappointment not to see
+him to-night. I don't know how Vi stands your long absences, captain."
+
+"Don't you suppose it's about as hard for me as for her, considering
+how charming she is?" he asked, lightly.
+
+"Perhaps it is; but men don't live in their affections as women do; love
+is only half the world to the most loving of them, I verily believe,
+while it's all the world to us."
+
+"There is some truth in that," he acknowledged; "we men are compelled to
+give much time and thought to business, yet many of us are ardent lovers
+or affectionate husbands. I, for one, am extremely fond of wife and
+children."
+
+"Yes, I am sure of it, and quite as sure that Ned is very fond of me."
+
+"There isn't a doubt of it. I think I have never seen a happier couple
+than you seem to be, or than Leland and his Elsie; yet Violet and I will
+not yield the palm to either of you."
+
+"And was there ever such a mother-in-law as mamma?" said Zoe. "I don't
+remember my own mother very distinctly, but I do not believe I could
+have loved her much better than I do Edward's mother."
+
+"Words would fail me in an attempt to describe all her excellences," he
+responded. "Well, Lulu, what is it?" as the child came running toward
+them.
+
+"Tea is ready, papa, and Grandma Rose says 'please come to it.'"
+
+Shortly after leaving the table, the captain, noticing that Zoe seemed
+anxious and sad, offered to go into the town and inquire if anything had
+been seen or heard of the Edna.
+
+"Oh, thank you," she said, brightening; "but won't you take me along?"
+
+"Certainly, if you think you will not find the walk too long and
+fatiguing."
+
+"Not a bit," she returned, hastily donning hat and shawl.
+
+"Have you any objection to my company, Levis?" Violet asked, with
+sportive look and tone.
+
+"My love, I shall be delighted, if you feel equal to the exertion," he
+answered, with a look of pleasure that said more than the words.
+
+"Quite," she said. "Max, I know you like to wait on me; will you please
+bring my hat and shawl from the bedroom there?"
+
+"Yes, indeed, with pleasure, Mamma Vi," the boy answered, with alacrity,
+as he hastened to obey.
+
+"Three won't make as agreeable a number for travelling the sidewalks as
+four, and I ought to be looking out for Bob," remarked Betty; "so if
+anybody will ask me to go along perhaps I may consent."
+
+"Yes, do come," said Zoe. "I'll take you for my escort."
+
+"And we will walk decorously behind the captain and Vi, feeling no fear
+because under the protection of his wing," added the lively Betty. "But
+do you think, sir, you have the strength and ability to protect three
+helpless females?" she asked, suddenly wheeling round upon him.
+
+"I have not a doubt I can render them all the aid and protection they
+are at all likely to need in this peaceful, law-abiding community," he
+answered, with becoming gravity, as he gave his arm to his wife, and led
+the way from the house.
+
+"It is a rather lonely but by no means dangerous walk, Cousin Betty," he
+added, holding the gate open for her and the others to pass out.
+
+"Lonely enough for me to indulge in a moderate amount of fun and
+laughter, is it not, sir?" she returned, in an inquiring tone.
+
+She seemed full of life and gayety, while Zoe was unusually quiet.
+
+They walked into the town and all the way down to the wharf; but the
+Edna was not there, nor could they hear any news of her. Zoe seemed full
+of anxiety and distress, though the others tried to convince her there
+was no occasion for it.
+
+"Come, come, cheer up, little woman," the captain said, seeing her eyes
+fill with tears. "If we do not see or hear from them by this time
+to-morrow night, we may begin to be anxious; but till then there is
+really no need."
+
+"There, Zoe, you have an opinion that is worth something, the captain
+being an experienced sailor," remarked Betty. "So thry to be aisy, my
+dear, and if ye can't be aisy, be as aisy as ye can!"
+
+Zoe laughed faintly at Betty's jest; then, with a heroic effort, put on
+an air of cheerfulness, and contributed her full quota to the sprightly
+chat on the homeward walk.
+
+She kept up her cheerful manner till she had parted from the rest for
+the night, but wet her solitary pillow with tears ere her anxiety and
+loneliness were forgotten in sleep.
+
+Her spirits revived with the new day, for the sun rose clear and bright,
+the sea was calm, and she said to herself, "Oh, surely the Edna will
+come in before night, and Ned and I will be together again!"
+
+Many times that day both she and his mother scanned intently the wide
+waste of waters, and watched with eager eyes the approach of some
+distant sail, hoping it might prove the one they looked and longed for.
+
+But their hopes were disappointed again and again; noon passed, and the
+Edna was not in sight.
+
+"Mamma, what can be keeping them?" sighed Zoe, as the two stood together
+on the brow of the hill, still engaged in their fruitless search.
+
+"Not necessarily anything amiss," Elsie answered. "You remember that
+when they went it was quite uncertain whether they would return earlier
+than to-night; so let us not suffer ourselves to be uneasy because they
+are not yet here."
+
+"I am ashamed of myself," Zoe said. "I wish I could learn to be as
+patient and cheerful as you are, mamma."
+
+"I trust you will be more so by the time you are my age," Elsie said,
+putting an arm about Zoe's waist and drawing her close, with a tender
+caress. "I still at times feel the risings of impatience; I have not
+fully learned to 'let patience have her perfect work.'
+
+"There is an old proverb, 'A watched pot never boils,'" she added, with
+sportive look and tone. "Suppose we seat ourselves in the veranda yonder
+and try to forget the Edna for awhile in an interesting story. I have a
+new book which looks very interesting, and has been highly commended in
+some of the reviews. We will get papa to read it aloud to us while we
+busy ourselves with our fancy-work. Shall we not?"
+
+Zoe assented, though with rather an indifferent air, and they returned
+to the house.
+
+Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore, the only ones they found there, the others being
+all down on the beach, fell readily into the plan; the book and the work
+were brought out, and the reading began.
+
+It was a good, well-told story, and even Zoe presently became thoroughly
+interested.
+
+Down on the beach Violet and the captain sat together in the sand, he
+searching sea and sky with a spyglass.
+
+She noticed a look of anxiety creeping over his face.
+
+"What is it, Levis?" she asked.
+
+"I fear there is a heavy storm coming," he said. "I wish with all my
+heart the Edna was in. But I trust they have been wise enough not to put
+out to sea and are safe in harbor some where."
+
+"I hope so, indeed," she responded, fervently, "for we have much
+precious freight aboard of her. But the sky does not look very
+threatening to me, Levis."
+
+"Does it not? I wish I could say the same. But, little wife, are you
+weatherwise or otherwise?" he asked, laughingly.
+
+"Not wise in any way except as I may lay claim to the wisdom of my other
+half," she returned, adopting his sportive tone.
+
+"Ah," she exclaimed the next moment, "I, too, begin to see some
+indications of a storm; it is growing very dark yonder in the
+northeast!"
+
+Betty came hurrying up, panting and frightened. "O captain, be a dear,
+good man, and say you don't think we are to have a storm
+directly--before Bob and the rest get safe to shore!"
+
+"I should be glad to oblige you, Betty," he said, "but I cannot say
+that; and what would it avail if I did? Could my opinion stay the
+storm?"
+
+"Zoe will be frightened to death about Edward," she said, turning her
+face seaward again as she spoke, and gazing with tear-dimmed eyes at the
+black, threatening cloud fast spreading from horizon to zenith, "and
+I--oh, Bob is nearer to me than any other creature on earth!"
+
+"Let us hope for the best, Betty," the captain said, kindly; "it is
+quite possible, perhaps I might say probable, that the Edna is now lying
+at anchor in some safe harbor, and will stay there till this storm is
+over."
+
+"Oh, thank you for telling me that!" she cried. "I'll just try to
+believe it is so and not fret, though it would pretty nearly kill me if
+anything should happen to Bob. Still, it will do no good to fret."
+
+"Prayer would do far more," said Violet, softly--"prayer to Him whom
+even the winds and the sea obey. But isn't it time to go in, Levis? the
+storm seems to be coming up so very fast."
+
+"Yes," he said, rising and helping her to get on her feet. "Where are
+the children?"
+
+"Yonder," said Betty, nodding in their direction. "I'll tell them--shall
+I?"
+
+"No, thank you; you and Violet hurry on to the house as fast as you can;
+I will call the children, follow with them, and probably overtake you in
+time to help you up the stairs."
+
+Before they were all safely housed, the wind had come down upon them and
+was blowing almost a gale. It was with considerable difficulty the
+captain succeeded in getting them all up the long steep flights of
+stairs by which they must reach the top of the cliff.
+
+About the time they started for the house the party on the veranda
+became aware that a storm was rising.
+
+Zoe saw it first, and dropped her work in her lap with the cry, "Oh, I
+knew it would be so! I just knew it! A dreadful storm is coming, and the
+Edna will be wrecked, and Edward will drown. I shall never see him
+again!"
+
+The others were too much startled and alarmed at the moment to notice
+her wild words or make any reply. They all rose and hurried into the
+house, and Mr. Dinsmore began closing windows and doors.
+
+"The children, papa!" cried Elsie; "they must be down on the beach,
+and--"
+
+"The captain is with them, and I will go to their assistance," he
+replied, before she could finish her sentence.
+
+He rushed out as he spoke, to return the next moment with Walter in his
+arms and the rest closely following.
+
+"These are all safe, and for the others I must trust the Lord," Elsie
+said softly to herself as her father set Walter down, and she drew the
+child to her side.
+
+But her cheek was very pale, and her lips trembled as she pressed them
+to the little fellow's forehead.
+
+He looked up wonderingly. "Mamma, what is the matter? You're not afraid
+of wind and thunder?"
+
+"No, dear; but I fear for your brothers out on this stormy sea," she
+whispered in his ear. "Pray for them, darling, that if God will, they
+may reach home in safety."
+
+"Yes, mamma, I will; and I believe He'll bring them. Is it 'cause Ned's
+in the ship Zoe's crying so?"
+
+"Yes; I must try to comfort her." And putting him gently aside, Elsie
+went to her young daughter-in-law, who had thrown herself upon a couch,
+and with her head pillowed on its arm, her face hidden in her hands, was
+weeping and sobbing as if her heart would break.
+
+"Zoe, love," Elsie said, kneeling at her side and putting her arms about
+her, "do not despair. 'Behold, the Lord's hand is not shortened that it
+cannot save; neither His ear heavy that it cannot hear.'"
+
+"No, but--He does let people drown; and oh, I can never live without my
+husband!"
+
+"Dear child, there is no need to consider that question till it is
+forced upon you. Try, dear one, to let that alone, and rest in the
+promise, 'As thy days, so shall thy strength be.'"
+
+The captain had drawn near, and was standing close beside them.
+
+"Mother has given you the best of advice, my little sister," he said, in
+his kind, cheery way; "and for your further comfort let me say that it
+is altogether likely the Edna is safe in harbor somewhere. I think they
+probably perceived the approach of the storm in season to be warned not
+to put out to sea till it should be over."
+
+"Do you really think so, captain?" she asked, lifting her head to wipe
+away her tears.
+
+He assured her that he did; and thinking him a competent judge of what
+seamen would be likely to do in such an emergency, she grew calm for a
+time, though her face was still sad; and till darkness shut out the
+sight, she cast many an anxious glance from the window upon the raging
+waters.
+
+"If not in harbor, they must be in great peril?" Mr. Dinsmore remarked,
+aside, and half inquiringly, to the captain.
+
+"Yes, sir; yes, indeed. I am far more anxious than I should like to own
+to their mother, Zoe, or Violet."
+
+It was near their tea hour when the storm burst; they gathered about the
+table as usual, but there was little eating done except by the children,
+and the meal was not enlivened, as was customary with them, by cheerful,
+sprightly chat, though efforts in that direction were not wanting on the
+part of several of their number.
+
+The storm raged on with unabated fury, and Zoe, as she listened to the
+howling of the wind and the deafening thunder peals, grew wild with
+terror for her husband. She could not be persuaded to go to bed, even
+when her accustomed hour for retiring was long past, but would sit in
+her chair, moaning, "O Ned! Ned! my husband, my dear, dear husband! Oh,
+if I could only do anything to help you! My darling, my darling! you are
+all I have, and I can't live without you!" then spring up and pace the
+floor, sobbing, wringing her hands, and sometimes, as a fierce blast
+shook the cottage or a more deafening thunder peal crashed over-head,
+even shrieking out in terror and distress.
+
+In vain Elsie tried to soothe and quiet her with reassuring, comforting
+words or caresses and endearments.
+
+"Oh, I can't bear it!" she cried again and again. "Ned is all I have,
+and it will kill me to lose him. Nobody can know how I suffer at the
+very thought."
+
+"My dear," Elsie said, with a voice trembling with emotion, "you forget
+that Edward is my dearly loved son, and that I have two others, who are
+no less dear to their mother's heart, on board that vessel."
+
+"Forgive me, mamma," Zoe sobbed, taking Elsie's hand and dropping tears
+and kisses upon it. "I did forget, and it was very shameful, for you are
+so kind and loving to me, putting aside your own grief and anxiety to
+help me in bearing mine. But how is it yon can be so calm?"
+
+"Because, dear, I am enabled to stay my heart on God, my Almighty
+Friend, my kind, wise, Heavenly Father. Listen, love, to these sweet
+words: 'O Lord God of hosts, who is a strong Lord like unto Thee? or to
+thy faithfulness round about Thee? Thou rulest the roaring of the sea:
+when the waves thereof arise, Thou stillest them.'"
+
+"They are beautiful," said Betty, who sat near, in a despondent
+attitude, her elbow on her knee, her cheek in her hand. "Oh, Cousin
+Elsie, I would give all the world for your faith, and to be able to find
+the comfort and support in Bible promises and teachings that you do!"
+
+The outer door opened, and Mr. Dinsmore and Captain Raymond came in,
+their waterproof coats dripping with rain.
+
+They had been out on the edge of the cliff taking an observation, though
+it was little they could see through the darkness; but occasionally the
+lightning's lurid flash lit up the scene for a moment, and afforded a
+glimpse of the storm-tossed deep.
+
+"Be comforted, ladies," the captain said; "there are at least no signs
+of any vessel in distress; if any such were near, she would undoubtedly
+be firing signal-guns. So I think we may hope my conjecture that our
+boys are safe in harbor somewhere, is correct."
+
+"And the storm is passing over," said Mr. Dinsmore; "the thunder and
+lightning have almost ceased."
+
+"But the wind has not fallen, and that is what makes the great danger,
+grandpa, isn't it?" asked Zoe. "Oh, hark, what was that? I heard a step
+and voice!" And rushing to the outer door as she spoke, she threw it
+open, and found herself in her husband's arms.
+
+"O Ned, Ned!" she cried, in a transport of joy, "is it really you? Oh, I
+thought I should never see you again, you dear, dear, _dear_ boy!"
+
+She clung round his neck, and he held her close, with many a caress and
+endearing word, drawing her a little to one side to let his brothers
+step past them and embrace the tender mother, who wept for joy as she
+received them, almost as if restored to her from the very gates of
+death.
+
+"There, love, I must let you go while I take off this dripping coat,"
+Edward said, at length, releasing Zoe. "How wet I have made you! I fear
+your pretty dress is quite spoiled," he added, with a tender, regretful
+smile.
+
+"That's nothing," she answered, with a gay laugh; "you'll only have to
+buy me another, and you've plenty of money."
+
+"Plenty to supply all the wants of my little wife, I hope."
+
+"Ah, mother dear," as he threw aside his wet overcoat and took her in
+his arms, "were you alarmed for the safety of your three sons?"
+
+"Yes, indeed I was," she said, returning his kisses; "and I feel that I
+have great cause for thankfulness in that you are all brought back to me
+unharmed. 'Oh, that men would praise the Lord for His goodness and for
+His wonderful works to the children of men!'"
+
+Betty had started up on the entrance of her cousins, glancing eagerly
+from one dripping figure to another, then staggered back and leaned,
+pale and trembling, against the wall. In the excitement no one had
+noticed her, but now she exclaimed, in tremulous accents, and catching
+her breath, "Bob--my brother; where is he?"
+
+"O Betty," Harold answered, turning hastily at the sound of her voice,
+"forgive our thoughtlessness in not explaining that at once! Bob went to
+a hotel; he said we could bring the news of his safety and our own, and
+it wasn't worth while for him to travel all the way up here through the
+storm."
+
+"No, of course not; I wouldn't have had him do so," she returned, with a
+sigh of relief, her face resuming its wonted gayety of expression; "but
+I'm mighty glad he's safe on terra firma."
+
+"But your story, boys; let us have it," said Mr. Dinsmore.
+
+"Yes, we _have_ a story, grandpa," said Edward, with emphasis and
+excitement; "but Harold should tell it; he could do it better than I."
+
+"No, no," Harold said; "you are as good a story-teller as I."
+
+"There!" laughed Herbert. "I believe I'll have to do it myself, or with
+your extreme politeness to each other you'll keep the audience waiting
+all night.
+
+"The storm came suddenly upon us when we were about half way home, or
+maybe something more; and it presently became evident that we were in
+imminent danger of wreck. The captain soon concluded that our only
+chance was in letting the Edna drive right before the wind, which would
+take us in exactly the direction we wished to pursue, but with rather
+startling celerity; and that was what he did.
+
+"She flew over the water like a wild winged bird, and into the harbor
+with immense velocity. Safely enough, though, till we were there, almost
+at the wharf, when we struck against another vessel anchored near, and
+actually cut her in two, spilling the crew into the water."
+
+"Don't look so horrified, mother dear," said Harold, as Herbert paused
+for breath; "no one was drowned, no one even hurt."
+
+"Barring the wetting and the fright, as the Irish say," added Edward.
+
+"But the latter was a real hurt," said Harold; "for the cry they sent up
+as they made the sudden, involuntary plunge from their berths, where
+they were probably asleep at the moment of collision, into the cold,
+deep water of the harbor, was something terrible to hear."
+
+"Enough to curdle one's blood," added Herbert.
+
+"And you are quite sure all were picked up?" asked Elsie, her sweet face
+full of pity for the unfortunate sufferers.
+
+"Yes, mother, quite sure," answered Edward; "the captain of the craft
+said, in my hearing, that no one was missing."
+
+"And the captain of the other will probably have pretty heavy damages to
+pay," remarked Mr. Dinsmore.
+
+"I presume so," said Edward; "but even that would be far better than
+the loss of his vessel, with all the lives of those on board."
+
+"Money could not pay for those last," Elsie said, low and tremulously,
+as she looked at her three tall sons through a mist of unshed tears;
+"and I will gladly help the Edna's captain to meet the damages incurred
+in his efforts to save them."
+
+"Just like you, mother," Edward said, giving her a look of proud, fond
+affection.
+
+"I entirely approve, and shall be ready to contribute my share," said
+her father. "But it is very late, or rather early--long past
+midnight--and we should be getting to bed. But let us first unite in a
+prayer of thanksgiving to our God for all His mercies, especially
+this--that our dear boys are restored to us unharmed."
+
+They knelt, and led by him, all hearts united in a fervent outpouring of
+gratitude and praise to the Giver of all good.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XIII.
+
+"Hitherto hath the Lord helped us."--1 SAMUEL 7:12.
+
+
+It was a lovely Sabbath afternoon, still and bright; Elsie sat alone on
+the veranda, enjoying the beauty of the sea and the delicious breeze
+coming from it. She had been reading, and the book lay in her lap, one
+hand resting upon the open page; but she was deep in meditation, her
+eyes following the restless movements of the waves that, with the rising
+tide, dashed higher and higher upon the beach below.
+
+For the last half hour she had been the solitary tenant of the veranda,
+while the others enjoyed their siesta or a lounge upon the beach.
+
+Presently a noiseless step drew near her chair, some one bent down over
+her and softly kissed her cheek.
+
+"Papa" she said, looking up into his face with smiling eyes, "you have
+come to sit with me? Let me give you this chair," and she would have
+risen to do so, but he laid his hand on her shoulder, saying, "No; sit
+still; I will take this," drawing up another and seating himself therein
+close at her side.
+
+"Do you know that I have been watching you from the doorway there for
+the last five minutes?" he asked.
+
+"No, sir; I deemed myself quite alone," she said. "Why did you not let
+me know that my dear father, whose society I prize so highly, was so
+near?"
+
+"Because you seemed so deep in thought, and evidently such happy
+thought, that I was loath to disturb it."
+
+"Yes," she said, "they were happy thoughts. I have seemed to myself, for
+the last few days, to be in the very land of Beulah, so delightful has
+been the sure hope--I may say certainty--that Jesus is mine and I am
+His; that I am His servant forever, for time and for eternity, as truly
+and entirely His as words can express. Is it not a sweet thought, papa?
+is it not untold bliss to know that we may--that we shall serve Him
+forever? that nothing can ever separate us from the love of Christ?"
+
+"It is, indeed--Christ who is our life. He says, 'Because I live, ye
+shall live also;' thus He is our life. Is He not our life also because
+He is the dearest of all friends to us--His own people?"
+
+"Yes; and how the thought of His love, His perfect sympathy, His
+infinite power to help and to save, gives strength and courage to face
+the unknown future. 'The Lord is my light and my salvation; whom shall
+I fear? the Lord is the strength of my life; of whom shall I be afraid?'
+'Surely, goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life.'
+
+"In view of the many dangers that lie around our every path, the many
+terrible trials that may be sent to any one of us, I often wonder how
+those who do not trust in this almighty Friend can have the least real,
+true happiness. Were it my case, I should be devoured with anxiety and
+fears for myself and my dear ones."
+
+"But as it is," her father said, gazing tenderly upon her, "you are able
+to leave the future, for them and for yourself, in His kind, wise,
+all-powerful hands, knowing that nothing can befall you without His
+will, and that He will send no trial that shall not be for your good,
+and none that He will not give you strength to endure?"
+
+"Yes, that is it, papa; and oh, what rest it is! One feels so safe and
+happy; so free from fear and care; like a little child whose loving
+earthly father is holding it by the hand or in his strong, kind arms."
+
+"And you have loved and trusted Him since you were a very little child,"
+he remarked, half musingly.
+
+"Yes, papa; I cannot remember when I did not; and could there be a
+greater cause for gratitude?"
+
+"No; such love and trust are worth more to the happy possessor than the
+wealth of the universe. But there was a time when, though my little girl
+had it, I was altogether ignorant of it, and marvelled greatly at her
+love for God's word and her joy and peace in believing. I shall never
+cease to bless God for giving me such a child."
+
+"Nor I to thank Him for my dear father," she responded, putting her hand
+into his, with the very same loving, confiding gesture she had been wont
+to use in childhood's days.
+
+His fingers closed over it, and he held it fast in a warm, loving grasp,
+while they continued their talk concerning the things that lay nearest
+their hearts--the love of the Master, His infinite perfection, the
+interests of His kingdom, the many great and precious promises of His
+word--thus renewing their strength and provoking one another to love and
+to good works.
+
+"Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another; and the Lord
+hearkened, and heard it; and a book of remembrance was written before
+Him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon His name.
+
+"And they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when I
+make up my jewels; and I will spare them, as a man spareth his own son
+that serveth him."
+
+Ere another week had rolled its round, events had occurred which tested
+the sustaining power of their faith in God, and the joy of the Lord
+proved to be indeed their strength, keeping their hearts from failing in
+an hour of sore anxiety and distress.
+
+The evening was bright with the radiance of a full moon and unusually
+warm for the season; so pleasant was it out of doors that most of our
+friends preferred the veranda to the cottage parlors, and some of the
+younger ones were strolling about the town or the beach.
+
+Betty had gone down to the latter place, taking Lulu with her, with the
+captain's permission, both promising not to go out of sight of home.
+
+"Oh, how lovely the sea is to-night, with the moon shining so brightly
+on all the little dancing waves!" exclaimed Lulu, as they stood side by
+side close to the water's edge.
+
+"Yes," said Betty; "doesn't it make you feel like going in?"
+
+"Do people ever bathe at night?" asked Lulu.
+
+"I don't know why they shouldn't," returned her companion.
+
+"It might be dangerous, perhaps," suggested Lulu.
+
+"Why should it?" said Betty; "it's almost as light as day. Oh, Bob,"
+perceiving her brother close at hand, "don't you want to go in? I will
+if you will go with me."
+
+"I don't care if I do," he answered, after a moment's reflection: "a
+moonlight bath in the sea would be something out of the common; and
+there seems to be just surf enough to make it enjoyable."
+
+"Yes; and my bathing-suit is in the bath-house yonder. I can be ready in
+five minutes."
+
+"Can you? So can I; we'll go in if only for a few minutes. Won't you go
+with us, Lulu?"
+
+"I'd like to," she said, "but I can't without leave; and I know papa
+wouldn't give it, for I had a bath this morning, and he says one a day
+is quite enough."
+
+"I was in this morning," said Bob; "Betty, too, I think, and--I say,
+Bet, it strikes me I've heard that it's a little risky to go in at
+night."
+
+"Not such a night as this, I'm sure, Bob; why, it's as light as day; and
+if there is danger it can be only about enough to give spice to the
+undertaking."
+
+With the last word she started for the bath-house, and Bob, not to be
+outdone in courage, hurried toward another appropriated to his use.
+
+Lulu stood waiting for their return, not at all afraid to be left alone
+with not another creature in sight on the beach. Yet the solitude
+disturbed her as the thought arose that Bob and Betty might be about to
+put themselves in danger, while no help was at hand for their rescue.
+The nearest she knew of was at the cottages on the bluff, and for her to
+climb those long flights of stairs and give the alarm in case anything
+went wrong with the venturesome bathers, would be a work of time.
+
+"I'd better not wait for them to get into danger, for they would surely
+drown before help could reach them," she said to herself, after a
+moment's thought. "I'll only wait till I see them really in, and then
+hurry home to see if somebody can't come down and be ready to help if
+they should begin to drown."
+
+But as they passed her, presently, on their way to the water, Bob said:
+"We're trusting you to keep our secret, Lulu; don't tell tales on us."
+
+She made no reply, but thought within herself, "That shows he doesn't
+think he's doing exactly right. I'm afraid it must be quite dangerous."
+
+But while his remark and injunction increased her apprehensions for
+them, it also made her hesitate to carry to their friends the news of
+their escapade till she should see that it brought them into actual
+danger and need of assistance.
+
+She watched them tremblingly as they waded slowly out beyond the surf
+into the smooth, swelling waves, where they began to swim.
+
+For a few moments all seemed to be well; then came a sudden shrill cry
+from Betty, followed by a hoarser one from Bob, which could mean nothing
+else than fright and danger.
+
+For an instant Lulu was nearly paralyzed with terror; but rousing
+herself by a determined effort, she shouted at the top of her voice,
+"Don't give up; I'll go for help as fast as ever I can," and instantly
+set off for home at her utmost speed.
+
+"Help, help! they'll drown, oh, they'll drown!" she screamed as she ran.
+
+Harold, who was in the act of descending the last flight of stairs, saw
+her running toward him, and heard her cry, though the noise of the surf
+prevented his catching all the words.
+
+"What's the matter?" he shouted, clearing the remainder of the flight at
+a bound.
+
+"Betty, Bob--drowning!" she cried, without slackening her speed, "I'm
+going for help."
+
+He waited, to hear no more, but sped on toward the water; and only
+pausing to divest himself of his outer clothing, plunged in, and,
+buffeting with the waves, made his way as rapidly as possible toward the
+struggling forms, which, by the light of the moon, he could dimly
+discern at some distance from the shore.
+
+Faint cries for help and the gleam of Betty's white arm, as for an
+instant she raised it above the wave, guided him to the spot.
+
+Harold was an excellent swimmer, strong and courageous; but he had
+undertaken a task beyond his strength, and his young life was very near
+falling a sacrifice to the folly of his cousins and his own generous
+impulse to fly to their aid.
+
+Both Bob and Betty were already so nearly exhausted as to be scarcely
+capable of doing anything to help themselves, and in their mad struggle
+for life caught hold of him and so impeded his movements that he was
+like to perish with them.
+
+Mean while Lulu had reached the top of the cliff, then the veranda where
+the older members of the family party were seated, and, all out of
+breath with fright and the exertion of climbing and running, she
+faltered out, "Bob and Betty; they'll drown if they don't get help
+quickly."
+
+"What, are they in the water?" cried Mr. Dinsmore and Captain Raymond,
+simultaneously springing to their feet; the latter adding, "I fear
+they'll drown before we can possibly get help to them."
+
+"Oh, yes; they're drowning now," sobbed Lulu; "but Harold's gone to help
+them."
+
+"Harold? He's lost if he tries it alone!" "The boy's mad to think of
+such a thing!" exclaimed Mr. Dinsmore and Edward in a breath, while
+Elsie's cheek turned deathly pale, and her heart went up in an agonized
+cry that her boy's life might be spared; the others also.
+
+The gentlemen held a hasty consultation, then scattered, Mr. Dinsmore
+hastening in search of other aid, while Captain Raymond and Edward
+hurried to the beach, the ladies following with entreaties to them to be
+careful.
+
+But fortunately for the endangered ones, other aid had already reached
+them--a boat that had come out from Nantucket for a moonlight sail, and
+from the shore a noble Newfoundland dog belonging to a retired sea
+captain. Strolling along the beach with his master, he heard the cries
+for help, saw the struggling forms, and instantly plunging in among the
+waves, swam to the rescue.
+
+Seizing Betty by the hair, he held her head above water till the
+sailboat drew near and strong arms caught hold of her and dragged her
+in, pale, dripping, and seemingly lifeless.
+
+They then picked up the young men, both entirely unconscious, and made
+for the shore with all possible haste.
+
+It was doubtful if the last spark of life had not been extinguished in
+every one of the three; but the most prompt, wise, and vigorous measures
+were instantly taken and continued for hours--hours of agonizing
+suspense to those who loved them.
+
+At length Bob gave unmistakable signs of life; and shortly after Betty
+sighed, opened her eyes, and asked, feebly, "Where am I? what has
+happened?"
+
+But Harold still lay as one dead, and would have been given up as such
+had not his mother clung to hope, and insisted that the efforts at
+restoration should be continued.
+
+Through the whole trying scene she had maintained an unbroken calmness
+of demeanor, staying herself upon her God, lifting her heart to His
+throne in never-ceasing petitions, and in the midst of her bitter grief
+and anxiety rejoicing that if her boy were taken from her for a time, it
+would be but to exchange the trials and cares of earth for the joys of
+heaven; and the parting from him here would soon be followed by a
+blissful reunion in that blessed land where sin and sorrow and suffering
+can never enter.
+
+But at length, when their efforts were rewarded so that he breathed and
+spoke, and she knew that he was restored to her, the reaction came.
+
+She had given him a gentle, tender kiss, had seen him fall into a
+natural, refreshing sleep, and passing from his bedside into an
+adjoining room, she fainted in her father's arms.
+
+"My darling, my dear, brave darling!" he murmured, as he laid her down
+upon a couch and bent over her in tenderest solicitude, while Mrs.
+Dinsmore hastened to apply restoratives.
+
+It was not a long faint; she presently opened her eyes and lifted them
+with a bewildered look up into her father's face.
+
+"What is it, papa?" she murmured; "have I been ill?"
+
+"Only a short faint," he answered. "But you must be quite worn out."
+
+"Oh, I remember!" she cried. "Harold, my dear son--"
+
+"Is doing well, love. And now I want you to go to your bed and try to
+get some rest. See, day is breaking, and you have had no sleep, no
+rest."
+
+"Nor have you, papa; do go and lie down; but I must watch over my poor
+boy," she said, trying to rise from the couch.
+
+"Lie still," he said, gently detaining her; "lie here, if you are not
+willing to go to your bed. I am better able to sit up than you are, and
+will see to Harold."
+
+"His brothers are with him, mamma," said Zoe, standing by; "and Edward
+says they will stay beside him as long as they are needed."
+
+"Then you and I will both retire and try to take some rest, shall we
+not?" Mr. Dinsmore asked, bending over Elsie and softly smoothing her
+hair.
+
+"Yes, papa; but I must first take one peep at the dear son so nearly
+lost to me."
+
+He helped her to rise; then she perceived that Captain Raymond and
+Violet were in the room.
+
+"Dearest mamma," said the latter, coming forward to embrace her, "how
+glad I am that you are better, and our dear Harold spared to us!" She
+broke down in sobs and tears.
+
+"Yes, my child; oh, let us thank the Lord for His great goodness! But
+this night has been quite too much for you. Do you go at once and try to
+get some rest."
+
+"I shall see that she obeys, mother," the captain said, in a tenderly
+sportive tone, taking Elsie's hand and lifting it to his lips.
+
+"I think I may trust you," she returned, with a faint smile. "You were
+with Bob; how is he now?"
+
+"Doing as well as possible under the circumstances; as is Betty also;
+you need trouble your kind heart with no fear or care for them."
+
+It had been a terrible night to all the family--the children the only
+ones who had taken any rest or sleep--and days of nursing followed
+before the three who had so narrowly escaped death were restored to
+their wonted health and strength.
+
+Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore and Elsie devoted themselves to that work, and
+were often assisted in it by Zoe, Edward, and Herbert.
+
+Harold was quite a hero with these last and with Max and Lulu; in fact,
+with all who knew or heard of his brave deed, though he modestly
+disclaimed any right to the praises heaped upon him, asserting that he
+had done no more than any one with common courage and humanity would
+have done in his place.
+
+Bob and Betty were heartily ashamed of their escapade, and much sobered
+at the thought of their narrow escape from sudden death. Both dreaded
+the severe reproof they had reason to expect from their uncle, but he
+was very forbearing, and thinking the fright and suffering entailed by
+their folly sufficient to deter them from a repetition of it, kindly
+refrained from lecturing them on the subject, though, when a suitable
+opportunity offered, he did talk seriously and tenderly, with now one
+and now the other, on the guilt and danger of putting off repentance
+toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ, reminding them that
+they had had a very solemn warning of the shortness and uncertainty of
+life, and asking them to consider the question whether they were ready
+for a sudden call into the immediate presence of their Judge.
+
+"Really now, uncle," remarked Bob on one of these occasions, "there are
+worse fellows in the world than I am--much worse."
+
+"I am willing to admit that, my boy," returned Mr. Dinsmore; "but many
+of those fellows have not enjoyed the privileges and teachings that you
+have, and responsibility is largely in proportion to one's light and
+opportunities.
+
+"Jesus said, 'That servant, who knew his Lord's will, and prepared not
+himself, neither did according to His will, shall be beaten with many
+stripes. But he that knew not, and did commit things worthy of stripes,
+shall be beaten with few stripes.'"
+
+"Yes; and you think I'm one of the first class, I suppose?"
+
+"I do, my boy; for you have been well instructed, both in the church and
+in the family; also you have a Bible, and may study it for yourself as
+often and carefully as you will."
+
+"But I really have never done anything very bad, uncle."
+
+"How can you say that, Robert, when you know that you have lived all
+your life in utter neglect of God's appointed way of salvation? hearing
+the gracious invitation of Him who died that you might live, 'Come unto
+me,' and refusing to accept it?
+
+"'God so loved the world that He gave His only-begotten Son, that
+whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting
+life,' and having for years refused to believe, how can you assert that
+you have done nothing very bad? 'How shall we escape, if we neglect so
+great salvation?'"
+
+Bob made no reply, but looked thoughtful, and his uncle went quietly
+from the room, thinking it well to leave the lad to his own reflections.
+
+Passing the door of the room where Harold lay, he was about to enter,
+but perceiving that the boy and his mother were in earnest conversation,
+he moved on, leaving them undisturbed.
+
+"Mamma," Harold was saying, "I have been thinking much of sudden death
+since my very narrow escape from it. You know, mamma, it comes sometimes
+without a moment's warning; and as we all sin continually in thought and
+feeling, if not in word and deed, as our very best deeds and services
+are so stained with sin that they need to be repented of and forgiven,
+how is it that even a true Christian can get to heaven if called away so
+suddenly?"
+
+"Because when one comes to Jesus Christ and accepts His offered
+salvation, _all_ his sins, future as well as past and present, are
+forgiven. 'The blood of Jesus Christ, His Son, cleanseth us from all
+sin.'
+
+"Jesus said, 'He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life.' 'I
+give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall
+any man pluck them out of my hand.'"
+
+"But oh, mamma, I find myself so weak and sinful, so ready to yield to
+temptation, that I sometimes fear I shall never be able to hold out to
+the end!"
+
+"My dear boy, let that fear lead you to cling all the closer to the
+Master, who is able to save unto the uttermost. If our holding out
+depended upon ourselves, our own weak wills, we might well be in
+despair; but 'He will keep the feet of His saints.'
+
+"'Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who, according
+to His abundant mercy, hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the
+resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, to an inheritance
+incorruptible and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in
+heaven for you, who are kept by the power of God through faith unto
+salvation.' Can they be in danger who are _kept by the power of God_?"
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XIV.
+
+"My Father's house on high,
+  Home of my soul, how near
+At times to Faith's discerning eye
+  Thy pearly gates appear."
+
+
+Harold and his cousins had scarcely more than fully recovered from the
+effects of their almost drowning when Captain Raymond again received
+orders to join his ship, and it was decided that the time had come for
+all to leave the island.
+
+Bob and Betty received letters from their brother and sister in
+Louisiana, giving them a cordial invitation to their homes, Dick
+proposing that Bob should study medicine with him, with a view to
+becoming his partner, and Molly giving Betty a cordial invitation from
+herself and husband to take up her residence at Magnolia Hall.
+
+With the approval of their uncle and other relatives, these kind offers
+were promptly accepted.
+
+Letters came about the same time from Lansdale, Ohio, inviting the
+Dinsmores, Travillas, and Raymonds to attend the celebration of Miss
+Stanhope's one hundredth birthday, which was now near at hand.
+
+Mr. Harry Duncan wrote for her, saying that she had a great longing to
+see her nephews and nieces once more, and to make the acquaintance of
+Violet's husband and his children.
+
+The captain could not go, but it was decided that all the others should.
+The necessary arrangements were quickly made, and the whole party left
+the island together, not without some regret and a resolution to return
+at some future day to enjoy its refreshing breezes and other delights
+during the hot season.
+
+On reaching New York they parted with the captain, whose vessel lay in
+that harbor.
+
+Bob and Betty left them farther on in the journey, and the remainder of
+the little company travelled on to Lansdale, arriving the day before the
+important occasion which called them there.
+
+Mrs. Dinsmore's brother, Richard Allison, who, my readers may remember,
+had married Elsie's old friend, Lottie King, shortly after the close of
+the war of the rebellion, had taken up his abode in Lansdale years ago.
+
+Both he and his sister May's husband, Harry Duncan, had prospered
+greatly. Each had a large, handsome dwelling adjacent to Miss Stanhope's
+cottage, in which she still kept house, having never yet seen the time
+when she could bring herself to give up the comfort of living in a home
+of her own.
+
+She had attached and capable servants, and amid her multitude of nieces
+and grand-nieces, there was almost always one or more who was
+willing--nay, glad, to relieve her of the care and labor of
+housekeeping, taking pleasure in making life's pathway smooth and easy
+to the aged feet, and her last days bright and happy.
+
+She still had possession of all her faculties, was very active for one
+of her age, and felt unabated interest in the welfare of kindred and
+friends. She had by no means outlived her usefulness or grown querulous
+with age, but was ever the same bright, cheerful, happy Christian that
+she had been in earlier years.
+
+The birthday party was to be held under her own roof, and a numerous
+company of near and dear relatives were gathering there and at the
+houses of the Duncans and Allisons.
+
+Richard and Lottie, Harry and May were at the depot to meet the train on
+which our travellers arrived.
+
+It was an altogether joyous meeting, after years of separation.
+
+The whole party repaired at once to Miss Stanhope's cottage, to greet
+and chat a little with her and others who had come before to the
+gathering; prominently among them Mr. and Mrs. Keith from Pleasant
+Plains, Indiana, with their daughters, Mrs. Landreth, Mrs. Ormsby, and
+Annis, who was still unmarried.
+
+Very glad indeed were Mrs. Keith and Mr. Dinsmore, Rose and Mildred,
+Elsie and Annis to meet and renew the old intimacies of former days.
+
+Time had wrought many changes since we first saw them together, more
+than thirty years ago. Mr. and Mrs. Keith were now old and infirm, yet
+bright and cheery, looking hopefully forward to that better country,
+that Celestial City, toward which they were fast hastening, and with no
+unwilling steps. Dr. and Mrs. Landreth and Mr. and Mrs. Dinsmore had
+changed from youthful married couples into elderly people, while Elsie
+and Annis had left childhood far behind, and were now--the one a cheery,
+happy maiden lady, whom aged parents leaned upon as their stay and
+staff, brothers and sisters dearly loved, and nieces and nephews doated
+upon; the other a mother whom her children blessed for her faithful love
+and care, and delighted to honor.
+
+This renewal of intercourse, and the reminiscences of early days which
+it called up, were very delightful to both.
+
+The gathering of relatives and friends of course formed far too large a
+company for all to lodge in one house, but the three--Aunt Wealthy's and
+those of the Duncans and Allisons--accommodated them comfortably for
+the few days of their stay, or rather the nights, for during the day
+they were very apt to assemble in the parlors and porches of the
+cottage.
+
+It was there Elsie and her younger children and Violet and hers took up
+their quarters, by invitation, for the time of the visit.
+
+"But where is the captain, your husband?" inquired Aunt Wealthy of
+Violet on giving her a welcoming embrace. "I wanted particularly to see
+him, and he should not have neglected the invitation of a woman a
+hundred years old."
+
+"Dear auntie, I assure you he did so only by compulsion; he would have
+come gladly if Uncle Sam had not ordered him off in another direction,"
+Violet answered, with pretty playfulness of look and tone.
+
+"Ah, then, we must excuse him. But you brought the children, I hope. I
+want to see them."
+
+"Yes; this is his son," Violet said, motioning Max to approach; "and
+here are the little girls," drawing Lulu and Grace forward.
+
+The old lady shook hands with and kissed them, saying, "It will be
+something for you to remember, dears, that you have seen a woman who has
+lived a hundred years in this world, and can testify that goodness and
+mercy have followed her all the days of her life. Trust in the Lord, my
+children, and you, even if you should live as long as I have, will be
+able to bear the same testimony that He is faithful to His promises.
+
+"I say the same to you, too, Rosie and Walter, my Elsie's children," she
+added, turning to them with a tenderly affectionate look and smile.
+
+They gazed upon her with awe for a moment; then Rosie said, "You don't
+look so very old, Aunt Wealthy; not older than some ladies of eighty
+that I've seen."
+
+"Perhaps not older than I did when I was only eighty, my dear; but I am
+glad to know that I am a good deal nearer home now than I was then,"
+Miss Stanhope responded, her face growing bright with joyous
+anticipation.
+
+"Are you really glad to know you must die before very long?" asked Max,
+in wonder and surprise.
+
+"Wouldn't it be strange if I were not?" she asked; "heaven is my home.
+
+"'There my best friends, my kindred dwell,
+There God my Saviour reigns.'
+
+"I live in daily, hourly longing expectation of the call."
+
+"And yet you are not weary of life? you are happy here, are you not,
+dear Aunt Wealthy?" asked Mrs. Keith.
+
+"Yes, Marcia; I am happy among my kind relatives and friends; and
+entirely willing to stay till the Master sees fit to call me home, for I
+know that His will is always best. Oh, the sweet peace and joy of
+trusting in Him and leaving all to His care and direction! Who that has
+experienced it could ever again want to choose for him or herself?"
+
+"And you have been long in His service, Aunt Wealthy?" Mr. Dinsmore
+said, half in assertion, half inquiringly.
+
+"Since I was ten years old, Horace; and that is ninety years; and let me
+bear testimony now, before you all, that I have ever found Him faithful
+to His promises, and His service growing constantly sweeter and sweeter.
+And so it shall be to all eternity. 'My soul doth magnify the Lord, and
+my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Saviour.'"
+
+Then turning to Mrs. Keith, "How is it with you, Marcia?" she asked;
+"you have attained to your four-score years, and have been in the
+service since early childhood. What have you to say for your Master
+now?"
+
+"Just what you have said, dear aunt; never have I had cause to repent of
+choosing His service; it has been a blessed service to me, full of joy
+and consolation--joy that even abounds more and more as I draw nearer
+and nearer to my journey's end.
+
+"I know it is the same with my husband," she added, giving him a look
+of wifely affection; "and I doubt not with my cousins--Horace, Rose,
+Elsie--with all here present who have had experience as soldiers and
+servants of Jesus Christ."
+
+"In that you are entirely right, Marcia," responded Mr. Dinsmore; "I can
+speak for myself, my wife, and daughter."
+
+Both ladies gave an unqualified confirmation of his words, while their
+happy countenances testified to the truth of the assertion.
+
+"And, Milly dear, you and your husband, your brothers and sisters, can
+all say the same," remarked Miss Stanhope, laying her withered hand
+affectionately upon Mrs. Landreth's arm as she sat in a low seat by her
+side.
+
+"We can indeed," Mildred said, with feeling. "What blessed people we
+are! all knowing and loving the dear Master, and looking forward to an
+eternity of bliss together at His right hand."
+
+The interview between the aged saint and her long-absent relatives was
+continued for a few moments more; then she dismissed them, with the
+remark that doubtless they would all like to retire to their rooms for a
+little, and she must take a short rest in order to be fresh for the
+evening, when she hoped they would all gather about her again.
+
+"I want you all to feel at home and to enjoy yourselves as much as you
+can," she said, in conclusion. "Play about the grounds, children,
+whenever you like."
+
+Her cottage stood between the houses of the Duncans and Allisons; the
+grounds of all three were extensive, highly cultivated, and adorned with
+beautiful trees, shrubbery, and flowers, and there were no separating
+fences or hedges, so that they seemed to form one large park or garden.
+
+Rosie and Walter Travilla, and the young Raymonds were delighted with
+the permission to roam at will about these lovely grounds, and hastened
+to avail themselves of it as soon as the removal of the dust of travel
+and a change of attire rendered them fit.
+
+They found a Dutch gardener busied here and there, and presently opened
+a conversation with him, quite winning his heart by unstinted praises of
+the beauty of his plants and flowers.
+
+"It must be a great deal of work to keep those large gardens in such
+perfect order," remarked Rose.
+
+"Dat it ish, miss," he said; "but I vorks pretty hard mineself, and my
+son Shakey, he gifs me von leetle lift ven he ton't pees too much in
+school."
+
+"Do you live here?" asked little Grace.
+
+"Here in dis garten? no, miss; I lifs oud boud t'ree mile in de
+country."
+
+"That's a long walk for you, isn't it?" said Lulu.
+
+"Nein; I don't valks, miss; ven I ish god dings to pring--abbles or
+botatoes or some dings else--I say to mine Shakey, 'Just hitch de
+harness on de horse and hang him to de stable door;' or if I got nodings
+to pring I tells de poy, 'Hitch him up a horseback;' den I comes in to
+mine vork and I tash! I don't hafs to valk--nod a shtep."
+
+"How funny he talks," whispered Grace to Lulu; "I can hardly understand
+him."
+
+"It's because he's Dutch," returned Lulu, in the same low tone. "But I
+can tell almost all he says. His son's name must be Jakey; the short for
+Jacob."
+
+"What is your name?" asked Max.
+
+"Hencle--Shon Hencle. I dinks you all pees come to see Miss Stanhope pe
+von huntred years olt; ishn't you?"
+
+"Yes," said Rosie. "It seems very wonderful to think that she has lived
+so long."
+
+The children, weary with their journey, were sent to bed early that
+night. Lulu and Grace found they were to sleep together in a small room
+opening into a larger one, where two beds had been placed for the time
+to meet the unusual demand for sleeping quarters. These were to be
+occupied by Grandma Elsie, Violet, Rosie, and Walter.
+
+Timid little Grace heard, with great satisfaction, that all these were
+to be so near; and Lulu, though not at all cowardly, was well pleased
+with the arrangement. Yet she little thought how severely her courage
+was to be tested that night.
+
+She and Grace had scarcely laid their heads upon their pillows ere they
+fell into profound slumber. Lulu did not know how long she had slept,
+but all was darkness and silence within and without the house, when
+something, she could not have told what, suddenly roused her completely.
+
+She lay still, trying to recall the events of the past day and remember
+where she was; and just as she succeeded in doing so a strange sound, as
+of restless movements and the clanking of chains, came from beneath the
+bed.
+
+Her heart seemed to stand still with fear; she had never before, in all
+her short life, felt so terrified and helpless.
+
+"What can it be?" she asked herself. "An escaped criminal--a
+murderer--or a maniac from an insane asylum, I suppose; for who else
+would wear a clanking chain? and what can he want here but to kill
+Gracie and me? I suppose he got in the house before they shut the doors
+for the night, and hid under the bed till everybody should be fast
+asleep, meaning to begin then to murder and rob. Oh, I do wish I'd
+looked under the bed while all the gentlemen were about to catch him and
+keep him from hurting us! But now what shall I do? If I try to get out
+of the bed, he'll catch hold of my foot and kill me before anybody can
+come; and if I scream for help, he'll do the same. The best plan is to
+lie as quiet as I can, so he'll think I'm still asleep; for maybe he
+only means to rob, and not murder, if nobody wakes up to see what he's
+about and tell of him. Oh, I do hope Gracie won't wake! for she could
+never help screaming; and then he'd jump out and kill us both."
+
+So with heroic courage she lay there, perfectly quiet and hardly moving
+a muscle for what seemed to her an age of suffering, every moment
+expecting the creature under the bed to spring out upon her, and in
+constant fear that Grace would awake and precipitate the calamity by a
+scream of affright.
+
+All was quiet again for some time, she lying there, straining her ears
+for a repetition of the dreaded sounds; then, as they came again louder
+than before, she had great difficulty in restraining herself from
+springing from the bed and shrieking aloud, in a paroxysm of panic
+terror.
+
+But she did control herself, lay perfectly still, and allowed not the
+slightest sound to escape her lips.
+
+That last clanking noise had awakened Elsie, and she too now lay wide
+awake, silent and still, while intently listening for a repetition of
+it. She hardly knew whence the sound had come, or what it was; but when
+repeated, as it was in a moment or two, she was satisfied that it issued
+from the room where Lulu and Grace were, and her conjectures in regard
+to its origin coincided with Lulu's.
+
+She, too, was greatly alarmed, but did not lose her presence of mind.
+Hoping the little girls were still asleep, and judging from the silence
+that they were, she lay for a few minutes without moving, indeed
+scarcely breathing, while she tried to decide upon the wisest course to
+pursue, asking guidance and help from on high, as she always did in
+every emergency.
+
+Her resolution was quickly taken; slipping softly out of bed, she stole
+noiselessly from the room and into another, on the opposite side of the
+hall, occupied by Edward and Zoe.
+
+"Edward," she said, speaking in a whisper close to his ear, "wake, my
+son; I am in need of help."
+
+"What is it, mother?" he asked, starting up.
+
+"Softly," she whispered; "make no noise, but come with me. Somebody or
+something is in the room where Lulu and Gracie sleep. I distinctly heard
+the clanking of a chain."
+
+"Mother!" he cried, but hardly above his breath, "an escaped lunatic,
+probably! Stay here and let me encounter him alone. I have loaded
+pistols--"
+
+"Oh, don't use them if you can help it!" she cried.
+
+"I shall not," he assured her, "unless it is absolutely necessary."
+
+He snatched the weapons from beneath his pillow as he spoke, and went
+from the room, she closely following.
+
+At the instant that they entered hers a low growl came from the inner
+room, and simultaneously they exclaimed, "A dog!"
+
+"Somewhat less to be feared than a lunatic, unless he should be mad,
+which is not likely," added Edward, striking a light.
+
+Lulu sprang up with a low cry of intense relief. "O Grandma Elsie, it's
+only a dog, and I thought it a crazy man or a wicked murderer!"
+
+As she spoke the animal emerged from his hiding-place and walked into
+the outer room, dragging his chain after him.
+
+Edward at once recognized him as a large mastiff Harry Duncan had shown
+him the previous afternoon.
+
+"It's Mr. Duncan's dog," he said; "he must have broken his chain and
+come in unobserved before the house was closed for the night. Here,
+Nero, good fellow, this way! You've done mischief enough for one night,
+and we'll send you home."
+
+He led the way to the outer door, the dog following quite peaceably,
+while Elsie, hearing sobs coming from the other room, hastened in to
+comfort and relieve the frightened children.
+
+Grace still slept on in blessed unconsciousness; but she found Lulu
+crying hysterically, quite unable to continue her efforts at
+self-control, now that the necessity for it was past.
+
+"Poor child!" Elsie said, folding her in her kind arms, "you have had a
+terrible fright, have you not?"
+
+"Yes, Grandma Elsie; oh, I've been lying here so long, _so long_,
+thinking a murderer or crazy man was under the bed, just ready to jump
+out and kill Gracie and me!" she sobbed, clinging convulsively about
+Elsie's neck.
+
+"And did not scream for help! What a brave little girl you are!"
+
+"I wanted to, and, oh, I could hardly keep from it! But I thought if I
+did it would wake Gracie and scare her to death, and the man would be
+sure to jump out and kill us at once."
+
+"Dear child," Elsie said, "you have shown yourself thoughtful, brave,
+and unselfish; how proud your father will be of his eldest daughter
+when he hears it!"
+
+"O Grandma Elsie, do you think he will? How glad that would make me! It
+would pay for all the dreadful fright I have had," Lulu said, her tones
+tremulous with joy, as, but a moment ago, they had been with nervousness
+and fright.
+
+"I am quite sure of it," Elsie answered, smoothing the little girl's
+hair with caressing hand, "quite sure; because I know he loves you very
+dearly, and that he admires such courage, unselfishness, and presence of
+mind as you have shown to-night."
+
+These kind words did much to turn Lulu's thoughts into a new channel and
+thus relieve the bad effects of her fright. But Elsie continued for some
+time longer her efforts to soothe her into calmness and forgetfulness,
+using tender, caressing words and endearments; then she left her, with
+an injunction to try to go immediately to sleep.
+
+Lulu promised compliance, and, attempting it, succeeded far sooner than
+she had thought possible.
+
+The whole occurrence seemed like a troubled dream when she awoke in the
+morning. It was a delicious day in early October, and as soon as dressed
+she went into the garden, where she found John Hencle already at work,
+industriously weeding and watering his plants and flowers.
+
+"Goot-morning, mine leetle mees," he said, catching sight of her, "Was
+it so goot a night mit you?"
+
+"No," she said, and went on to tell the story of her fright.
+
+"Dot ish lige me," he remarked, phlegmatically, at the conclusion of her
+tale. "Von nighd I hears somedings what make me scare. I know notings
+what he ish; I shust hears a noise, an' I shumpt de bed out, and ran de
+shtairs down, and looked de window out, and it wasn't notings but a
+leetle tog going 'Bow wow.'"
+
+"I don't think it was very much like my fright," remarked Lulu, in
+disgust; "it couldn't have been half so bad."
+
+"Vell, maype not; but dat Nero ish a goot, kind tog; he bide dramps, but
+nefer dose nice leetle girl. Dis ish de great day when dose nice old
+lady pees von huntred years old. What you dinks? a fery long dime to
+live?"
+
+"Yes; very long," returned Lulu, emphatically. "I wish I knew papa would
+live to be that old, for then he'd be at home with us almost forty years
+after he retires from the navy."
+
+"Somebody ish call you, I dinks," said John, and at the same moment
+Grace's clear, bird-like voice came floating on the morning breeze,
+"Lulu, Lulu!" as her dainty little figure danced gayly down the garden
+path in search of her missing sister.
+
+"Oh, there you are!" she exclaimed, catching sight of Lulu. "Come into
+Aunt Wealthy's house and see the pretty presents everybody has given her
+for her hundredth birthday. She hasn't seen them yet, but she is going
+to when she comes down to eat her breakfast."
+
+"Oh, I'd like to see them!" exclaimed Lulu, and she and Grace tripped
+back to the house together, and on into the sitting-room, where, on a
+large table, the gifts were displayed.
+
+They were many, and some of them costly, for the old lady was very dear
+to the hearts of these relatives, and they were able as well as willing
+to show their affection in this substantial way.
+
+There were fine paintings and engravings to adorn her walls; fine china,
+and glittering cut glass, silver and gold ware for her tables; vases for
+her mantels; richly-bound and illustrated books, whose literary contents
+were worthy of the costly adornment, and various other things calculated
+to give her pleasure or add to her ease and comfort.
+
+She was not anticipating any such demonstration of affection--not
+expecting such substantial evidences of the love and esteem in which she
+was held--and when brought face to face with them was almost overcome,
+so that tears of joy and gratitude streamed from her aged eyes,
+
+They were soon wiped away, however, and she was again her own bright,
+cheery self, full of thought and care for others--the kindest and most
+genial of hostesses.
+
+She took the head of the breakfast-table herself, and poured the coffee
+for her guests with her own hands, entertaining them the while with
+cheerful chat, and causing many a merry laugh with the old-time tripping
+of her tongue--a laugh in which she always joined with hearty relish.
+
+"There is too much butter in this salt," she remarked. "It is some John
+Hencle brought in this morning. I must see him after breakfast and bid
+him caution his wife to use less."
+
+But as they rose from the table John came in unsummoned, and carrying a
+fine large goose under each arm.
+
+Bowing low: "I ish come to pring two gooses to de von hundredth
+birthday," he announced; "dey pees goot, peaceable pirds: I ish know dem
+for twenty years, and dey nefer makes no droubles."
+
+A smile went round the little circle, but Miss Stanhope said, with a
+very pleased look, "Thank you, John; they shall be well fed, and I hope
+they will like their new quarters. How is Jake doing? I haven't seen
+him for some time."
+
+"No; Shakey is go to school most days. I vants Shakey to knows
+somedings."
+
+"Yes, indeed; I hope Jakey is going to have a good education. But what
+do you mean to do with him after he is done going to school?"
+
+"Vy, I dinks I prings mine Shakey to town and hangs him on to Sheneral
+Shmicdt and makes a brinting-office out of him."
+
+"A printer, John? Well, that might be a very good thing if you don't
+need him to help you about the farm, or our grounds. I should think you
+would, though."
+
+"Nein, nein," said John, shaking his head; "'tis not so long as I vants
+Shakey to makes mit me a fence; put I tash! Miss Stanhope, he say he
+ton't can know how to do it; and I says, 'I tash! Shakey, you peen goin'
+to school all your life, and you don't know de vay to makes a fence
+yet.'"
+
+"Not so very strange," remarked Edward, with unmoved countenance, "for
+they don't teach fence-making in ordinary schools."
+
+"Vell, den, de more's de bity," returned John, taking his departure. But
+turning back at the door to say to Miss Stanhope, "I vill put dose
+gooses in von safe place."
+
+"Any place where they can do no mischief, John," she answered,
+good-humoredly.
+
+"Now, Aunt Wealthy," said Annis, "what can we do to make this wonderful
+day pass most happily to you?"
+
+"Whatever will be most enjoyable to my guests," was the smiling reply.
+"An old body like me can ask nothing better than to sit and look on and
+listen."
+
+"Ah, but we would have you talk, too, auntie, when you don't find it
+wearisome!"
+
+"What are you going to do with all your new treasures, Aunt Wealthy?"
+asked Edward; "don't you want your pictures hung and a place found for
+each vase and other household ornament?"
+
+"Certainly," she said, with a pleased look, "and this is the very time,
+while I have you all here to give your opinions and advice."
+
+"And help," added Edward, "if you will accept it. As I am tall and
+strong, I volunteer to hang the pictures after the place for each has
+been duly considered and decided upon."
+
+His offer was promptly accepted, and the work entered upon in a spirit
+of fun and frolic, which made it enjoyable to all.
+
+Whatever the others decided upon met with Miss Stanhope's approval; she
+watched their proceedings with keen interest, and was greatly delighted
+with the effect of their labors.
+
+"My dears," she said, "you have made my house so beautiful! and whenever
+I look at these lovely things my thoughts will be full of the dear
+givers. I shall not be here long, but while I stay my happiness will be
+the greater because of your kindness,"
+
+"And the remembrance of these words of yours, dear aunt, will add to
+ours," said Mr. Keith, with feeling.
+
+"But old as you are, Aunt Wealthy," remarked Mr. Dinsmore, "it is quite
+possible that some of us may reach home before you. It matters little,
+however, as we are all travelling the same road to the same happy
+country, being children of one Father, servants of the same blessed
+Master."
+
+"And He shall choose all our changes for us," she said, "calling each
+one home at such time as He sees best. Ah, it is sweet to leave all our
+interests in His dear hands, and have Him choose our inheritance for
+us!"
+
+There was a pause in the conversation, while Miss Stanhope seemed lost
+in thought. Then Mrs. Keith remarked:
+
+"You look weary, dear Aunt Wealthy; will you not lie down and rest for a
+little?"
+
+"Yes," she said, "I shall take it as the privilege of age, leaving you
+all to entertain yourselves and each other for a time."
+
+At that Mr. Dinsmore hastened to give her his arm and support her to her
+bedroom, his wife and Mrs. Keith following to see her comfortably
+established upon a couch, where they left her to take her rest.
+
+The others scattered in various directions, as inclination dictated.
+
+Elsie and Annis sought the grounds, and, taking possession of a rustic
+seat beneath a spreading tree, had a long, quiet talk, recalling
+incidents of other days, and exchanging mutual confidences.
+
+"What changes we have passed through since our first acquaintance !"
+exclaimed Annis. "What careless, happy children we were then!"
+
+"And what happy women we are now!" added Elsie, with a joyous smile.
+
+"Yes; and you a grandmother! I hardly know how to believe it! You seem
+wonderfully young for that."
+
+"Do I?" laughed Elsie. "I acknowledge that I feel young--that I have
+never yet been able to reason myself into feeling old."
+
+"Don't try; keep young as long as ever you can," was Annis's advice.
+
+"It is what you seem to be doing," said Elsie, sportively, and with an
+admiring look at her cousin. "Dear Annis, may I ask why it is you have
+never married? It must certainly have been your own fault."
+
+"Really, I hardly know what reply to make to that last remark," returned
+Annis, in her sprightly way. "But I have not the slightest objection to
+answering your question. I will tell 'the truth, the whole truth, and
+nothing but the truth.' I have had friends and admirers among the
+members of the other sex, but have never yet seen the man for love of
+whom I could for a moment think of leaving father and mother."
+
+"How fortunate for them!" Elsie said, with earnest sincerity. "I know
+they must esteem it a great blessing that they have been able to keep
+one dear daughter in the old home."
+
+"And I esteem myself blest indeed in having had my dear father and
+mother spared to me all these years," Annis said, with feeling. "What a
+privilege it is, Elsie, to be permitted to smooth, some of the
+roughnesses from their pathway now in their declining years; to make
+life even a trifle easier and happier than it might otherwise be to
+them--the dear parents who so tenderly watched over me in infancy and
+youth! I know you can appreciate it--you who love your father so
+devotedly.
+
+"But Cousin Horace is still a comparatively young man, hale and hearty,
+and to all appearance likely to live many years, while my parents are
+aged and infirm, and I cannot hope to keep them long." Her voice was
+husky with emotion as she concluded.
+
+"Dear Annis," Elsie said, pressing tenderly the hand she held in hers,
+"you are never to lose them. They may be called home before you, but the
+separation will be short and the reunion for eternity--an eternity of
+unspeakable joy, unclouded bliss at the right hand of Him whom you all
+love better than you love each other."
+
+"That is true," Annis responded, struggling with her tears, "and there
+is very great comfort in the thought; yet one cannot help dreading the
+parting, and feeling that death is a thing to be feared for one's dear
+ones and one's self. Death is a terrible thing, Elsie."
+
+"Not half so much so to me as it once was, dear cousin," Elsie said, in
+a tenderly sympathizing tone. "I have thought much lately on that sweet
+text, 'Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His saints;'
+and that other, 'He shall see of the travail of his soul, and shall be
+satisfied,' and the contemplation has shown me so much of the love of
+Jesus for the souls He has bought with His own precious blood and the
+joyful reception He gives them, as one by one they are gathered home,
+that it seems to me the death of a Christian should hardly bring sorrow
+to any heart. Oh, it has comforted me much in my separation from the
+dear husband of my youth, and made me at times look almost eagerly
+forward to the day when my dear Lord shall call me home and I shall see
+His face!"
+
+"O Elsie," cried Annis, "I trust that day may be far distant, for many
+hearts would be like to break at parting with you! But there is
+consolation for the bereaved in the thoughts you suggest; and I shall
+try to cherish them and forget the gloom of the grave and the dread, for
+myself and for those I love, of the parting."
+
+They were silent for a moment; then Elsie said, as if struck by a sudden
+thought, "Annis, why should not you and your father and mother go home
+with us and spend the fall and winter at Ion and Viamede?"
+
+"I cannot think of anything more delightful!" exclaimed Annis, her face
+lighting up with pleasure; "and I believe it would be for their health
+to escape the winter in our severer climate, for they are both subject
+to colds and rheumatism at that season."
+
+"Then you will persuade them?"
+
+"If I can, Elsie. How kind in you to give the invitation!"
+
+"Not at all, Annis; for in so doing I seek my own gratification as well
+as theirs and yours," Elsie answered, with earnest sincerity. "We
+purpose going from here to Ion, and from there to Viamede, perhaps two
+months later, to spend the remainder of the winter. And you and your
+father and mother will find plenty of room and a warm welcome in both
+places."
+
+"I know it, Elsie," Annis said; "I know you would not say so if it were
+not entirely true, and I feel certain of a great deal of enjoyment in
+your loved society, if father and mother accept your kind invitation."
+
+While these two conversed together thus in the grounds, a grand banquet
+was in course of preparation in Miss Stanhope's house, under the
+supervision of our old friends, May and Lottie. To it Elsie and Annis
+were presently summoned, in common with the other guests.
+
+When the feasting was concluded, and all were again gathered in the
+parlors, Elsie renewed her invitation already made to Annis, this time
+addressing herself to Mr. and Mrs. Keith.
+
+They heard it with evident pleasure, and after some consideration
+accepted.
+
+Edward and Zoe returned to Ion the following day, Herbert and Harold
+leaving at the same time for college. The rest of the Travillas, the
+Dinsmores, and the Raymonds lingered a week or two longer with Miss
+Stanhope, who was very loath to part with them, Elsie in especial; then
+bade farewell, scarce expecting to see her again on earth, and turned
+their faces homeward, rejoicing in the promise of Mr. and Mrs. Keith
+that they and Annis would soon follow, should nothing happen to prevent.
+
+
+
+***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ELSIE AT NANTUCKET***
+
+
+******* This file should be named 14379.txt or 14379.zip *******
+
+
+This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
+https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/1/4/3/7/14379
+
+
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
+will be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
+one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
+(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
+permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
+set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
+copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
+protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
+Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
+charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
+do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
+rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
+such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
+research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
+practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
+subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
+redistribution.
+
+
+
+*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
+https://gutenberg.org/license).
+
+
+Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works
+
+1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
+all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
+If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
+terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
+entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
+paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
+and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works.  See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
+or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
+collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
+individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
+located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
+copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
+works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
+are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
+Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
+freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
+this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
+the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
+keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
+a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
+the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
+before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
+creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
+Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
+the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
+States.
+
+1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
+access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
+whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
+phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
+copied or distributed:
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
+from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
+posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
+and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
+or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
+with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
+work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
+through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
+Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
+1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
+terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
+to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
+permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
+
+1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm License.
+
+1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
+word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
+distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
+"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
+posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
+you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
+copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
+request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
+form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
+that
+
+- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
+     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
+     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
+     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
+     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
+     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
+     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
+     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
+     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
+     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
+     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
+
+- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+     License.  You must require such a user to return or
+     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
+     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
+     Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
+     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
+     of receipt of the work.
+
+- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
+forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
+both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
+Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
+Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
+collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
+"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
+corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
+property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
+computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
+your equipment.
+
+1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
+of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
+your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
+the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
+refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
+providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
+receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
+is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
+opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
+WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
+WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
+If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
+law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
+interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
+the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
+provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
+with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
+promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
+harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
+that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
+or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
+work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
+Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
+
+
+Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
+including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
+because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
+people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
+To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
+and the Foundation web page at https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf.
+
+
+Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
+Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
+permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
+
+The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
+Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
+throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
+809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
+business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
+information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
+page at https://www.gutenberg.org/about/contact
+
+For additional contact information:
+     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
+     Chief Executive and Director
+     gbnewby@pglaf.org
+
+Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
+spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
+SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
+particular state visit https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including including checks, online payments and credit card
+donations.  To donate, please visit:
+https://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
+
+
+Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works.
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
+concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
+with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
+Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
+unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
+keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
+
+Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
+
+     https://www.gutenberg.org
+
+This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
+
diff --git a/old/14379.zip b/old/14379.zip
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..653d85b
--- /dev/null
+++ b/old/14379.zip